Document:

Exhibit 4.3

 

EXECUTION VERSION

 

	
 

DATED 20 MAY 2013

 

BETWEEN

 

MU FINANCE PLC 
   AS BORROWER

 

AND

 

BANK OF AMERICA, N.A. 
   AS LENDER

 

TERM FACILITY AGREEMENT

 
    

 

 

 

TABLE OF CONTENTS

	
 
    	
 
    	
Page
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
SECTION 1   INTERPRETATION
    	
1
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
1.
    	
Definitions and Interpretation
    	
1
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
SECTION 2 THE   FACILITY
    	
26
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
2.
    	
The Facility
    	
26
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
3.
    	
Purpose
    	
27
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
4.
    	
Conditions of Utilisation
    	
27
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
SECTION 3   UTILISATION
    	
29
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
5.
    	
Utilisation
    	
29
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
6.
    	
[INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]
    	
30
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
7.
    	
[INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]
    	
30
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
8.
    	
[INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]
    	
30
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
9.
    	
[INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]
    	
30
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
10.
    	
[INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]
    	
30
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
11.
    	
[INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]
    	
30
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
SECTION 4   REPAYMENT, PREPAYMENT AND CANCELLATION
    	
31
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
12.
    	
Repayment
    	
31
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
13.
    	
Illegality, Voluntary Prepayment and   Cancellation
    	
31
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
14.
    	
Mandatory Prepayment
    	
32
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
15.
    	
Restrictions
    	
35
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
SECTION 5 COSTS OF   UTILISATION
    	
37
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
16.
    	
Interest
    	
37
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
17.
    	
Interest Periods
    	
38
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
18.
    	
Changes to the Calculation of Interest
    	
38
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
19.
    	
Fees
    	
40
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
SECTION 6   ADDITIONAL PAYMENT OBLIGATIONS
    	
41
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
20.
    	
Tax Gross-Up and Indemnities
    	
41
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
21.
    	
Increased Costs
    	
50
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
22.
    	
Other Indemnities
    	
52
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
23.
    	
Mitigation by the Lenders
    	
54
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
24.
    	
Costs and Expenses
    	
55
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
SECTION 7   GUARANTEE
    	
56
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
25.
    	
Guarantee and Indemnity
    	
56
    

 

i

 

TABLE OF CONTENTS

(continued)

	
 
    	
 
    	
Page
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
SECTION 8   REPRESENTATIONS, UNDERTAKINGS AND EVENTS OF DEFAULT
    	
60
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
26.
    	
Representations
    	
60
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
27.
    	
Information Undertakings
    	
68
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
28.
    	
Financial Covenant
    	
72
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
29.
    	
General Undertakings
    	
78
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
30.
    	
Events of Default
    	
82
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
SECTION 9 CHANGES   TO PARTIES
    	
87
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
31.
    	
Changes to the Lenders
    	
87
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
32.
    	
[INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]
    	
93
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
33.
    	
Changes to the Obligors
    	
93
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
SECTION 10 THE   FINANCE PARTIES
    	
95
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
34.
    	
Role of the Agent
    	
95
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
35.
    	
Conduct of Business by the Finance Parties
    	
103
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
36.
    	
Sharing among the Finance Parties
    	
103
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
SECTION 11   ADMINISTRATION
    	
106
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
37.
    	
Payment Mechanics
    	
106
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
38.
    	
Set-Off
    	
109
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
39.
    	
Notices
    	
110
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
40.
    	
Calculations and Certificates
    	
113
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
41.
    	
Partial Invalidity
    	
113
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
42.
    	
Remedies and Waivers
    	
114
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
43.
    	
Amendments and Waivers
    	
114
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
44.
    	
Confidentiality
    	
117
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
45.
    	
Counterparts
    	
121
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
SECTION 12   GOVERNING LAW AND ENFORCEMENT
    	
122
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
46.
    	
Governing Law
    	
122
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
47.
    	
Enforcement
    	
122
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
SCHEDULE 1 THE ORIGINAL   PARTIES
    	
123
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
PART 1 THE   ORIGINAL OBLIGORS
    	
123
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
PART II THE   ORIGINAL LENDERS
    	
124
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
SCHEDULE 2 CONDITIONS   PRECEDENT
    	
125
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
PART I CONDITIONS   PRECEDENT TO UTILISATION
    	
125
    

 

ii

 

TABLE OF CONTENTS

(continued)

	
 
    	
 
    	
Page
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
PART II CONDITIONS   PRECEDENT REQUIRED TO BE DELIVERED BY AN ADDITIONAL GUARANTOR
    	
128
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
SCHEDULE 3 REQUESTS
    	
130
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
PART I UTILISATION   REQUEST
    	
130
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
PART II SELECTION   NOTICE
    	
132
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
SCHEDULE 4 WIRING   INFORMATION
    	
133
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
SCHEDULE 5 FORM OF   TRANSFER CERTIFICATE
    	
134
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
SCHEDULE 6 FORM OF   ASSIGNMENT AGREEMENT
    	
138
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
SCHEDULE 7 FORM OF   ACCESSION DEED
    	
142
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
SCHEDULE 8   [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]
    	
146
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
SCHEDULE 9 FORM OF   COMPLIANCE CERTIFICATE
    	
147
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
SCHEDULE 10   [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]
    	
152
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
SCHEDULE 11   [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]
    	
153
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
SCHEDULE 12   [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]
    	
154
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
SCHEDULE 13 MATERIAL   COMPANIES
    	
155
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
SCHEDULE 14   [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]
    	
156
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
SCHEDULE 15   [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]
    	
157
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
SCHEDULE 16 TABLE OF   VALUES FOR X
    	
158
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
SCHEDULE 17 RESTRICTIVE   COVENANTS
    	
159
    

 

iii

 

THIS AGREEMENT is dated 20 May 2013 and made between:

 

(1)                                 RED FOOTBALL LIMITED (registration number 5370076) (the “Company”);

 

(2)                                 MU FINANCE PLC (registration number 07088267) as the borrower (the “Borrower”);

 

(3)                                 THE SUBSIDIARIES of the Company listed in Part I of Schedule 1 (The Original Parties), including without limitation MANCHESTER UNITED LIMITED (registration number 02570509) (“MUL”) and MANCHESTER UNITED FOOTBALL CLUB LIMITED (registration number 95489) (“MUFC”), as original guarantors (together with the Company, the “Original Guarantors”);

 

(4)                                 BANK OF AMERICA, N.A. as lender (the “Original Lender”); and

 

(5)                                 BANK OF AMERICA, N.A. as agent of the other Finance Parties (the “Agent”).

 

IT IS AGREED as follows:

 

SECTION 1
 INTERPRETATION

 

1.                                      DEFINITIONS AND INTERPRETATION

 

1.1                               Definitions

 

In this Agreement:

 

“Acceptable Bank” means:

 

(a)                                 a bank or financial institution which has a rating for its unsecured and non credit-enhanced debt obligations of A-1 or higher by Standard & Poor’s Rating Services, F-1 or higher by Fitch Ratings Ltd or P-1 or higher by Moody’s Investor Services Limited or a comparable rating from an internationally recognised credit rating agency; or

 

(b)                                 any other bank or financial institution approved by the Agent.

 

“Accession Deed” means a document substantially in the form set out in Schedule 7 (Form of Accession Deed).

 

“Accounting Reference Date” means 30 June.

 

“Additional Guarantor” means a company which becomes an Additional Guarantor in accordance with Clause 33 (Changes to the Obligors).

 

“Affiliate” means, in relation to any person, a Subsidiary of that person or a Holding Company of that person or any other Subsidiary of that Holding Company.

 

“Agent’s Spot Rate of Exchange” means the Agent’s spot rate of exchange for the purchase of the relevant currency with the Base Currency in the London foreign exchange market at or about 11:00 a.m. on a particular day.

 

1

 

“Alternative Market Disruption Event” has the meaning given to that term in Clause 18.1 (Market disruption).

 

“Annual Financial Statements” has the meaning ascribed to such term in Clause 27 (Information Undertakings).

 

“Assignment Agreement” means an agreement substantially in the form set out in Schedule 6 (Form of Assignment Agreement) or any other form (including electronic documentation generated by MarkitClear or another electronic platform) agreed between the relevant assignor and assignee provided that if that other form does not contain the undertaking set out in the form set out in Schedule 6 (Form of Assignment Agreement) it shall not be a Creditor/Agent Accession Undertaking as defined in, and for the purposes of, the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

“Auditors” means one of PricewaterhouseCoopers, Ernst & Young, KPMG or Deloitte & Touche or any other firm approved in advance by the Majority Lenders (such approval not to be unreasonably withheld or delayed).

 

“Authorisation” means an authorisation, consent, approval, resolution, licence, exemption, filing, notarisation or registration.

 

“Availability Period” means the period from and including the date of this Agreement to and including the earlier of (a) the date falling 90 days thereafter and (b) the Utilisation Date.

 

“Available Facility” means the aggregate for the time being of each Lender’s Commitment.

 

“Base Case Model” means the financial model including profit and loss, balance sheet and cashflow projections in agreed form relating to the Restricted Group.

 

“Base Currency” means dollars.

 

“Borrowings” has the meaning given to that term in Clause 28.1 (Financial definitions).

 

“Break Costs” means the amount (if any) by which:

 

(a)                                 the interest excluding the Margin which a Lender should have received for the period from the date of receipt of all or any part of its participation in a Loan or Unpaid Sum to the last day of the current Interest Period in respect of that Loan or Unpaid Sum, had the principal amount or Unpaid Sum received been paid on the last day of that Interest Period;

 

exceeds:

 

(b)                                 the amount which that Lender would be able to obtain by placing an amount equal to the principal amount or Unpaid Sum received by it on deposit with a leading bank in the Relevant Interbank Market for a period starting on the Business Day following receipt or recovery and ending on the last day of the current Interest Period.

 

2

 

“Budget” means any budget delivered by the Company to the Agent in respect of that period pursuant to Clause 27.4 (Budget).

 

“Business Day” means a day (other than a Saturday or Sunday) on which banks are open for general business in London, New York and (in relation to any date for payment or purchase of a currency) the principal financial centre of the country of that currency.

 

“Capital Expenditure” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 28.1 (Financial definitions).

 

“Cash” means cash in hand and credit balances or amounts on deposit in an account in the name of a member of the Restricted Group with an Acceptable Bank which are freely transferable and freely convertible and accessible by a member of the Restricted Group within 30 days so long as repayment of that cash is not contingent on the prior discharge of any other indebtedness of any person or on the satisfaction of any other condition (other than the making of a withdrawal request by a member of the Restricted Group where that member of the Restricted Group is freely able to make such a request at its discretion and without any restriction) and that cash is not subject to any Security (other than Transaction Security) and, for the avoidance of doubt, excluding any amount standing to the credit of any Mandatory Prepayment Account.

 

“Cash Equivalent Investments” means at any time:

 

(a)                                 certificates of deposit maturing within one year after the relevant date of calculation and issued by an Acceptable Bank;

 

(b)                                 any investment in marketable debt obligations issued or guaranteed by the government of the United States of America, the United Kingdom, any member state of the European Economic Area or any Participating Member State or by an instrumentality or agency of any of them having an equivalent credit rating which:

 

(i)                                     matures within one year after the relevant date of calculation; and

 

(ii)                                  is not convertible or exchangeable to any other security,

 

provided that the relevant issuer or guarantor is rated at least A-1 by Standard & Poor’s Rating Services, F-1 by Fitch Ratings Ltd or P-1 by Moody’s Investor Services Limited;

 

(c)                                  open market commercial paper not convertible or exchangeable to any other security:

 

(i)                                     for which a recognised trading market exists;

 

(ii)                                  issued by an issuer incorporated in the United States of America, the United Kingdom, any member state of the European Economic Area or any Participating Member State;

 

3

 

(iii)                               which matures within one year after the relevant date of calculation; and

 

(iv)                              which has a credit rating of either A-1 or higher by Standard & Poor’s Rating Services, F-1 or higher by Fitch Ratings Ltd or P-1 or higher by Moody’s Investor Services Limited, or, if no rating is available in respect of the commercial paper, the issuer of which has, in respect of its unsecured and non credit enhanced debt obligations, an equivalent rating;

 

(d)                                 sterling bills of exchange issued eligible for rediscount at the Bank of England and accepted by an Acceptable Bank (or any dematerialised equivalent);

 

(e)                                  investments accessible within 30 days in money market funds which:

 

(i)                                     have a credit rating of either A-1 or higher by Standard & Poor’s Rating Services, F-1 or higher by Fitch Ratings Ltd or P-1 or higher by Moody’s Investor Services Limited; and

 

(ii)                                  invest substantially all their assets in securities of the types described in paragraphs (a) to (e) above; or

 

(f)                                   any other debt security approved by the Majority Lenders,

 

in each case, to which any member of the Restricted Group is beneficially entitled at that time and which is not issued or guaranteed by any member of the Restricted Group or subject to any Security (other than the Transaction Security Documents).

 

“Cashflow” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 28.1 (Financial definitions)

 

“Certain Funds Default” means a Default arising under or in connection with one of the following Clauses:

 

(a)                                 Clause 30.1(Non-payment);

 

(b)                                 Clause 30.3 (Other obligations) as it relates to:

 

(i)                                     Clause 3 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and issuance of preferred stock) of Schedule 17 (Restrictive Covenants); and

 

(ii)                                  Clause 4 (Liens) of Schedule 17 (Restrictive Covenants).

 

(c)                                  Clause 30.4 (Misrepresentation) as it relates to Clause 26.1 (Status), Clause 26.2 (Binding obligations), Clause 26.3 Non-conflict with other obligations), Clause 26.4 (Power and authority), and Clause 26.7 (Governing law and enforcement);

 

(d)                                 Clause 30.6 (Insolvency);

 

(e)                                  Clause 30.7 (Insolvency proceedings);

 

(f)                                   Clause 30.8 (Creditors’ process);

 

4

 

(g)                                  Clause 30.9 (Unlawfulness and invalidity); and

 

(h)                                 Clause 30.11 (Repudiation).

 

“Champions League” means the UEFA Champions League and any successor or replacement competition.

 

“Champions League Adjustment Spreadsheet” means the spreadsheet delivered pursuant to paragraph 7(h) of Part I of Schedule 2 (Conditions Precedent).

 

“Champions League Non Qualification Event” means the failure by the first team of Manchester United Football Club to qualify (in any season) for the first round group stages (or its equivalent from time to time) of the Champions League.

 

“Change of Control” means (a) a “Note Change of Control” as defined in Schedule 17 (Restrictive Covenants); or (b) where the Original Investor ceases to have the power to control more than one-half of the maximum number of votes that might be cast at a general meeting of the Company or appoint or remove a majority of directors of the Company or give directions with respect to operating and financial policies of the Company; or (c) where the Original Investor ceases to be, directly or indirectly, the legal and beneficial owner of more than 30 per cent. of each class of issued share capital and of shareholder loans to the Company provided that Red Football Shareholder Limited and/or its Affiliates remain the largest owner of shares and shareholder loans in the Company at all times.

 

“Charged Property” means all of the assets of the Obligors which from time to time are, or are expressed to be, the subject of the Transaction Security.

 

“Closing Date” means the date on which the Agent gives the Company and the Lenders the notification required under Clause 4.1 (Initial conditions precedent).

 

“Code” means the United States Internal Revenue Code of 1986 as amended.

 

“Commitment” means:

 

(a)                                 in relation to an Original Lender, the amount in the Base Currency set opposite its name under the heading “Commitment” in Part II of Schedule 1 (The Original Parties) and the amount of any other Commitment transferred to it under this Agreement; and

 

(b)                                 in relation to any other Lender, the amount in the Base Currency of any Commitment transferred to it under this Agreement,

 

to the extent not cancelled, reduced or transferred by it under this Agreement.

 

“Compliance Certificate” means a certificate substantially in the form set out in Schedule 9 (Form of Compliance Certificate).

 

“Confidential Information” means all information relating to the Company, any Obligor, the Group, the Finance Documents or the Facility of which a Finance Party becomes aware in its capacity as, or for the purpose of becoming, a Finance Party or

 

5

 

which is received by a Finance Party in relation to, or for the purpose of becoming a Finance Party under, the Finance Documents from either:

 

(a)                                 any member of the Group or any of their advisers; or

 

(b)                                 another Finance Party, if the information was obtained by that Finance Party directly or indirectly from any member of the Group or any of their advisers,

 

(c)                                  in whatever form, and includes information given orally and any document, electronic file or any other way of representing or recording information which contains or is derived or copied from such information but excludes information that:

 

(i)                                     is or becomes public information other than as a direct or indirect result of any breach by that Finance Party of Clause 44 (Confidentiality); or

 

(ii)                                  is identified in writing at the time of delivery as non-confidential by any member of the Group or any of their advisers; or

 

(iii)                               is known by that Finance Party before the date the information is disclosed to it in accordance with paragraphs (a) or (b) above or is lawfully obtained by that Finance Party after that date, from a source which is, as far as that Finance Party is aware, unconnected with the Group or their advisers and which, in either case, as far as that Finance Party is aware, has not been obtained in breach of, and is not otherwise subject to, any obligation of confidentiality.

 

“Confidentiality Undertaking” means a confidentiality undertaking substantially in the recommended form of the LMA at the relevant time or in any other form agreed between the Company and the Agent.

 

“Consolidated EBITDA” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 28.1 (Financial definitions).

 

“Consolidated Net Finance Charges” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 28.1 (Financial definitions).

 

“CTA” means the Corporation Tax Act 2009.

 

“Current Assets” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 28.1 (Financial definitions).

 

“Current Liabilities” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 28.1 (Financial definitions).

 

“Debt Service” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 28.1 (Financial definitions).

 

“Default” means an Event of Default or any event or circumstance specified in Clause 30 (Events of Default) which would (with the expiry of a grace period, the giving of notice, the making of any determination under the Finance Documents or

 

6

 

any combination of any of the foregoing) be an Event of Default provided that any such event which is subject to a qualification as to materiality or requires a determination to be made shall not constitute a Default unless such qualification is satisfied or such determination is made, as the case may be.

 

“Delegate” means any delegate, agent, attorney or co-trustee appointed by the Security Trustee.

 

“Designated Jurisdiction” means any country or territory to the extent that such country or territory itself is the subject of Sanctions.

 

“Disruption Event” means either or both of:

 

(a)                                 a material disruption to those payment or communications systems or to those financial markets which are, in each case, required to operate in order for payments to be made in connection with the Facility (or otherwise in order for the transactions contemplated by the Finance Documents to be carried out) which disruption is not caused by, and is beyond the control of, any of the Parties; or

 

(b)                                 the occurrence of any other event which results in a disruption (of a technical or systems-related nature) to the treasury or payments operations of a Party preventing that, or any other Party:

 

(i)                                     from performing its payment obligations under the Finance Documents; or

 

(ii)                                  from communicating with other Parties in accordance with the terms of the Finance Documents,

 

and which (in either such case) is not caused by, and is beyond the control of, the Party whose operations are disrupted.

 

“Dormant Subsidiary” means a member of the Restricted Group which does not trade (for itself or as agent for any person) and does not own, legally or beneficially, assets which (excluding loans made to other members of the Restricted Group) in aggregate have a value of £2,500,000 or more or its equivalent in other currencies or, in the case of loans made to other members of the Restricted Group, which in aggregate have a value of £2,500,000 or more or its equivalent in other currencies.

 

“Environment” means humans, animals, plants and all other living organisms including the ecological systems of which they form part and the following media:

 

(a)                                 air (including, without limitation, air within natural or man-made structures, whether above or below ground);

 

(b)                                 water (including, without limitation, territorial, coastal and inland waters, water under or within land and water in drains and sewers); and

 

(c)                                  land (including, without limitation, land under water).

 

7

 

“Environmental Claim” means any claim, proceeding or investigation by any person in respect of any Environmental Law.

 

“Environmental Law” means any applicable law or regulation which relates to:

 

(a)                                 the pollution or protection of the Environment;

 

(b)                                 the conditions of the workplace; or

 

(c)                                  the generation, handling, storage, use, release or spillage of any substance which, alone or in combination with any other, is capable of causing harm to the Environment, including, without limitation, any waste.

 

“Environmental Permits” means any permit and other Authorisation and the filing of any notification, report or assessment required under any Environmental Law for the operation of the business of any member of the Restricted Group conducted on or from the properties owned or used by any member of the Restricted Group.

 

“Event of Default” means any event or circumstance specified as such in Clause 30 (Events of Default).

 

“Exceptional Items” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 28.1 (Financial definitions).

 

“Excess Cashflow” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 28.1 (Financial definitions).

 

“Excluded Subsidiary” means an Excluded Subsidiary as defined in Schedule 17 (Restrictive Covenants) provided that such Subsidiary has been designated by the Company by written notice to the Agent as an Excluded Subsidiary.

 

“Facility” means the term loan facility made available under this Agreement as described in Clause 2 (The Facility).

 

“Facility Office” means the office or offices notified by a Lender to the Agent in writing on or before the date it becomes a Lender (or, following that date, by not less than five Business Days’ written notice) as the office or offices through which it will perform its obligations under this Agreement.

 

“FATCA” means:

 

(a)                                 sections 1471 to 1474 of the Code or any associated regulations or other official guidance;

 

(b)                                 any treaty, law, regulation or other official guidance enacted in any other jurisdiction, or relating to an intergovernmental agreement between the US and any other jurisdiction, which (in either case) facilitates the implementation of paragraph (a) above; or

 

(c)                                  any agreement pursuant to the implementation of paragraphs (a) or (b) above with the US Internal Revenue Service, the US government or any governmental or taxation authority in any other jurisdiction.

 

8

 

“FATCA Deduction” means a deduction or withholding from a payment under a Finance Document required by FATCA.

 

“Fee Letter” means any letter or letters dated on or about the date of this Agreement between the Agent and the Company and/or the Original Lender and the Company setting out any of the fees referred to in Clause 19 (Fees).

 

“Finance Document” means this Agreement, any Accession Deed, any Compliance Certificate, any Fee Letter, the Intercreditor Agreement, any Resignation Letter, any Transaction Security Document, any Utilisation Request and any other document designated as a “Finance Document” by the Agent and the Company.

 

“Finance Lease” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 28.1 (Financial definitions).

 

“Finance Party” means the Agent or a Lender.

 

“Financial Indebtedness” means any indebtedness for or in respect of, and without double counting:

 

(a)                                 monies borrowed or raised (other than Subordinated Shareholder Funding provided by the Original Investors);

 

(b)                                 any amount raised by acceptance under any acceptance credit facility or by a bill discounting or factoring credit facility;

 

(c)                                  any amount raised pursuant to any note purchase facility or the issue of bonds, notes, debentures, loan stock or any similar instrument;

 

(d)                                 the amount of any liability in respect of any lease or hire purchase contract or other agreement which would, in accordance with GAAP, be treated as a finance or capital lease;

 

(e)                                  receivables sold or discounted (other than any receivables to the extent they are sold on a non-recourse basis);

 

(f)                                   any derivative transaction entered into in connection with protection against or benefit from fluctuation in any rate or price (and, when calculating the value of any derivative transaction, only the marked to market value shall be taken into account, together with the effect of any applicable netting arrangement);

 

(g)                                  any counter-indemnity obligation in respect of a guarantee, indemnity, bond, standby or documentary letter of credit or any other instrument issued by a bank or financial institution;

 

(h)                                 any amount raised by the issue of shares in the Company or any other member of the Restricted Group which is not held by another member of the Restricted Group which by their terms are redeemable (mandatorily or at the holder’s option);

 

9

 

(i)                                     any amount of any liability under an advance or deferred purchase agreement in respect of a fixed asset if such agreement was demonstrably entered into primarily as a method of raising finance;

 

(j)                                    any amount raised under any other transaction (including any forward sale or purchase agreement but not in relation to deferred payments for players) having the commercial effect of a borrowing; and

 

(k)                                 the amount of any liability in respect of any guarantee or indemnity or similar assurance against financial loss for any of the items referred to in the preceding paragraphs of this definition.

 

“Financial Quarter” has the meaning given to that term in Clause 28.1 (Financial definitions).

 

“Financial Year” has the meaning given to that term in Clause 28.1 (Financial definitions).

 

“Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio” has the meaning given to such term in Schedule 17 (Restrictive Covenants).

 

“Funds Flow Statement” means a funds flow statement in agreed form.

 

“GAAP” means generally accepted accounting principles applicable in the United Kingdom, as in effect on the date of any calculation or determination required hereunder.  Without limiting the foregoing, leases shall continue to be classified and accounted for on a basis consistent with that reflected in the audited financial statements for its Financial Year ended 30 June 2012 for all purposes of this Agreement, notwithstanding any change in GAAP relating thereto, unless the parties hereto shall enter into a mutually acceptable amendment addressing such changes, as provided for above.  At any time after the date of the Facility Agreement, the Company may elect to apply IFRS for all purposes of this Schedule, in lieu of GAAP, and, upon any such election, references herein to GAAP will be thereafter be construed to mean IFRS, as in effect as of the date of such election; provided that (i) any such election once made will be irrevocable, (ii) in addition to (and without prejudice to) any other reporting requirements in the Finance Documents, all financial statements and reports required to be provided, after such election, pursuant to the Finance Documents will be prepared on the basis of IFRS, as in effect from time to time (including that, upon first reporting its fiscal year results under IFRS, the Company will restate its financial statements on the basis of IFRS, for the fiscal year ending immediately prior to the first fiscal year for which financial statements have been prepared on the basis of IFRS) and (iii) after such election, all ratios, computations and other determinations based on GAAP contained in this Schedule will be computed in conformity with IFRS.  For the avoidance of doubt, the making of an election referred to in this definition will not be treated as resulting in an incurrence of Indebtedness.

 

“Group” means the Company and each of its Subsidiaries for the time being.

 

“Group Structure Chart” means the group structure chart showing the Group in the agreed form.

 

10

 

“Guarantor” means an Original Guarantor or an Additional Guarantor, unless it has ceased to be a Guarantor in accordance with Clause 33 (Changes to the Obligors).

 

“Holding Company” means, in relation to a company or corporation, any other company or corporation in respect of which it is a Subsidiary.

 

“Impaired Agent” means the Agent at any time when:

 

(a)                                 it has failed to make (or has notified a Party that it will not make) a payment required to be made by it under the Finance Documents by the due date for payment;

 

(b)                                 the Agent otherwise rescinds or repudiates a Finance Document; or

 

(c)                                  an Insolvency Event has occurred and is continuing with respect to the Agent,

 

unless, in the case of paragraph (a) above:

 

(i)                                              its failure to pay is caused by:

 

(A)                               administrative or technical error; or

 

(B)                               a Disruption Event; and

 

payment is made within 3 Business Days of its due date; or

 

(ii)                                 the Agent is disputing in good faith whether it is contractually obliged to make the payment in question and the Agent has notified the Company and the Lenders that this is the case.

 

“Insolvency Event” in relation to a Finance Party means that the Finance Party:

 

(a)                                 is dissolved (other than pursuant to a consolidation, amalgamation or merger);

 

(b)                                 becomes insolvent or is unable to pay its debts or fails or admits in writing its inability generally to pay its debts as they become due;

 

(c)                                  makes a general assignment, arrangement or composition with or for the benefit of its creditors;

 

(d)                                 institutes or has instituted against it, by a regulator, supervisor or any similar official with primary insolvency, rehabilitative or regulatory jurisdiction over it in the jurisdiction of its incorporation or organisation or the jurisdiction of its head or home office, a proceeding seeking a judgment of insolvency or bankruptcy or any other relief under any bankruptcy or insolvency law or other similar law affecting creditors’ rights, or a petition is presented for its winding-up or liquidation by it or such regulator, supervisor or similar official;

 

(e)                                  has instituted against it a proceeding seeking a judgment of insolvency or bankruptcy or any other relief under any bankruptcy or insolvency law or other similar law affecting creditors’ rights, or a petition is presented for its winding-up or liquidation, and, in the case of any such proceeding or petition

 

11

 

instituted or presented against it, such proceeding or petition is instituted or presented by a person or entity not described in paragraph (d) above and:

 

(i)                                     results in a judgment of insolvency or bankruptcy or the entry of an order for relief or the making of an order for its winding-up or liquidation; or

 

(ii)                                  is not dismissed, discharged, stayed or restrained in each case within 30 days of the institution or presentation thereof;

 

(f)                                   has exercised in respect of it one or more of the stabilisation powers pursuant to Part 1 of the Banking Act 2009 and/or has instituted against it a bank insolvency proceeding pursuant to Part 2 of the Banking Act 2009 or a bank administration proceeding pursuant to Part 3 of the Banking Act 2009;

 

(g)                                  has a resolution passed for its winding-up, official management or liquidation (other than pursuant to a consolidation, amalgamation or merger);

 

(h)                                 seeks or becomes subject to the appointment of an administrator, provisional liquidator, conservator, receiver, trustee, custodian or other similar official for it or for all or substantially all its assets;

 

(i)                                     has a secured party take possession of all or substantially all its assets or has a distress, execution, attachment, sequestration or other legal process levied, enforced or sued on or against all or substantially all its assets and such secured party maintains possession, or any such process is not dismissed, discharged, stayed or restrained, in each case within 30 days thereafter;

 

(j)                                    causes or is subject to any event with respect to it which, under the applicable laws of any jurisdiction, has an analogous effect to any of the events specified in paragraphs (a) to (i) above; or

 

(k)                                 takes any action in furtherance of, or indicating its consent to, approval of, or acquiescence in, any of the foregoing acts.

 

“Intellectual Property” means:

 

(a)                                 any patents, trade marks, service marks, designs, business names, copyrights, database rights, design rights, domain names, inventions, knowhow and other intellectual property rights and interests (which may on or after the date of this Agreement subsist), whether registered or unregistered; and

 

(b)                                 the benefit of all applications and rights to use such assets of each member of the Restricted Group (which may on or after the date of this Agreement subsist).

 

“Intercreditor Agreement” means the intercreditor agreement dated 29 January 2010 and made between, among others, the Company, the Debtors (as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement), J.P. Morgan Europe Limited (as Security Trustee), J.P. Morgan Europe Limited (as RCF Agent), the Lenders (as RCF Lenders), the Arrangers (as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement), the Ancillary Lenders (as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement), the Hedge Counterparties (as defined in the

 

12

 

Intercreditor Agreement) and the Intra-Group Lenders (as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement).

 

“Interest Period” means, in relation to a Loan, each period determined in accordance with Clause 17 (Interest Periods) and, in relation to an Unpaid Sum, each period determined in accordance with Clause 16.3 (Default interest).

 

“ITA” means the Income Tax Act 2007.

 

“Lease” means any present or future lease, underlease, sub-lease, licence, tenancy or right to occupy all or any part of the Real Property and any agreement for the grant of any of the foregoing.

 

“Legal Opinion” means any legal opinion delivered under the RCF Facilities Agreement or to the Agent under Clause 4.1 (Initial conditions precedent) or Clause 33 (Changes to the Obligors).

 

“Legal Reservations” means:

 

(a)                                 the principle that equitable remedies may be granted or refused at the discretion of a court and the limitation of enforcement by laws relating to insolvency, reorganisation and other laws generally affecting the rights of creditors;

 

(b)                                 the time barring of claims under the Limitation Acts, the possibility that an undertaking to assume liability for or indemnify a person against non-payment of UK stamp duty may be void and defences of set-off or counterclaim;

 

(c)                                  similar principles, rights and defences under the laws of any Relevant Jurisdiction; and

 

(d)                                 any other matters which are set out as qualifications or reservations as to matters of law of general application in the Legal Opinions.

 

“Lender” means:

 

(a)                                 any Original Lender; and

 

(b)                                 any bank, financial institution, trust, fund or other entity which has become a Party as a Lender in accordance with Clause 31 (Changes to the Lenders),

 

which in each case has not ceased to be a Lender in accordance with the terms of this Agreement.

 

“LIBOR” means, in relation to any Loan, the applicable Screen Rate as of the Specified Time on the Quotation Day for the currency of that Loan and a period comparable to the Interest Period of that Loan.

 

“Limitation Acts” means the Limitation Act 1980 and the Foreign Limitation Periods Act 1984.

 

“LMA” means the Loan Market Association.

 

13

 

“Loan” means a loan made or to be made under the Facility or the principal amount outstanding for the time being of that loan.

 

“Major Event of Default” means:

 

(a)                                 an Event of Default set out in Clause 30.1 (Non-payment);

 

(b)                                 an Event of Default set out in Clause 30.2 (Breach of certain obligations);

 

(c)                                  an Event of Default set out in Clause 30.3 (Other obligations), only with regards to a failure to deliver financial statements under Clause 27.1 (Financial Statements) or a failure to deliver a Compliance Certificate under paragraph (a) of Clause 27.2 (Provision and contents of Compliance Certificate), in each case in compliance with Clause 27.2 (Provision and contents of Compliance Certificate) (in the case of non-compliance with paragraph (b), excluding any non-compliance resulting from minor or typographical errors contained in a Compliance Certificate);

 

(d)                                 an Event of Default set out in Clause 30.6 (Insolvency);

 

(e)                                  an Event of Default set out in Clause 30.7 (Insolvency proceedings) that has not been remedied or waived within 10 days of becoming an Event of Default;

 

(f)                                   an Event of Default set out in Clause 30.8 (Creditors’ process) that has not been remedied or waived within 10 days of becoming an Event of Default;

 

(g)                                  an Event of Default set out in Clause 30.9 (Unlawfulness and invalidity) that has not been remedied or waived within 30 days of becoming an Event of Default;

 

(h)                                 an Event of Default set out in Clause 30.10 (Intercreditor Agreement); and

 

(i)                                     an Event of Default set out in Clause 30.11 (Repudiation).

 

“Majority Lenders” means:

 

(a)                                 (for the purposes of paragraph (a) of Clause 43.2 (Required consents) in the context of a waiver in relation to a proposed Utilisation of the condition in Clause 4.2 (Further conditions precedent)), a Lender or Lenders whose Commitments aggregate more than 662/3 per cent. of the Total Commitments; and

 

(b)                                 (in any other case), a Lender or Lenders whose Commitments aggregate more than 662/3 per cent. of the Total Commitments (or, if the Total Commitments have been reduced to zero, aggregated more than 662/3 per cent. of the Total Commitments immediately prior to that reduction).

 

“Mandatory Prepayment Account” means an interest-bearing account:

 

(a)                                 held in England by the Borrower with the Agent;

 

14

 

(b)                                 identified in a letter between the Company and the Agent as a Mandatory Prepayment Account;

 

(c)                                  subject to Security in favour of the Agent which Security is in form and substance satisfactory to the Agent; and

 

(d)                                 from which no withdrawals may be made by any members of the Group except as contemplated by this Agreement,

 

as the same may be redesignated, substituted or replaced from time to time.

 

“Margin” means, in relation to any Loan, the following percentages per annum, based upon the Total Net Leverage Ratio as set forth below in the column opposite that range:

 

	
Level
    	
 
    	
Total Net Leverage Ratio
    	
 
    	
% per annum
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
1
    	
 
    	
Greater than 4.00:1
    	
 
    	
2.75
    	
%
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
2
    	
 
    	
Greater than 3.50:1 but less than or equal to   4.00:1
    	
 
    	
2.50
    	
%
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
3
    	
 
    	
Greater than 3.00:1 but less than or equal to   3.50:1
    	
 
    	
2.25
    	
%
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
4
    	
 
    	
Greater than 2.50:1 but less than or equal to   3.00:1
    	
 
    	
2.00
    	
%
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
5
    	
 
    	
Greater than 2.00:1 but less than or equal to   2.50:1
    	
 
    	
1.75
    	
%
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
6
    	
 
    	
Less than or equal to 2.00:1
    	
 
    	
1.50
    	
%
    

 

However:

 

(i)                                     any increase or decrease in the Margin for a Loan shall take effect on the date (the “reset date”) which is the date of delivery to the Agent of the Compliance Certificate for that Relevant Period pursuant to Clause 27.2 (Provision and contents of Compliance Certificate);

 

(ii)                                  if, following receipt by the Agent of the annual audited financial statements of the Restricted Group and related Compliance Certificate, those statements and Compliance Certificate do not confirm the basis for a reduced Margin, then the provisions of Clause 16.2 (Payment of interest) shall apply and the Margin for that Loan shall be the percentage per annum determined using the table above and the revised Total Net Leverage Ratio calculated using the figures in the Compliance Certificate;

 

(iii)                               while an Event of Default is continuing, the Margin shall be determined at Level 1; and

 

15

 

(iv)                              for the purpose of determining the Margin, the Total Net Leverage Ratio and Relevant Period shall be determined in accordance with Clause 28.1 (Financial definitions).

 

Notwithstanding anything to the contrary contained in this definition, the determination of the Margin for the period from the Closing Date through and including the first Business Day immediately following the date a Compliance Certificate is delivered to the Agent for the Relevant Period ending 31 March 2013 shall be Level 3.

 

“Material Adverse Effect” means an event or circumstance:

 

(a)                                 which has or is reasonably likely to have a material adverse effect on the business, assets of the Restricted Group (taken as a whole) or financial condition of the Restricted Group (taken as a whole); or

 

(b)                                 which has or is reasonably likely to have a material adverse effect on the ability of the Restricted Group (taken as a whole) to perform its payment or financial covenant obligations under the Finance Documents; or

 

(c)                                  affecting the validity or enforceability of any of the Finance Documents in a manner which is reasonably likely to materially adversely affect the interests of the Finance Parties.

 

“Material Company” means, at any time:

 

(a)                                 the Company;

 

(b)                                 each Obligor; and

 

(c)                                  any member of the Restricted Group which:

 

(i)                                     has earnings before interest, tax, depreciation and amortisation (calculated on the same basis as Consolidated EBITDA) representing 5 per cent. or more of Consolidated EBITDA; or

 

(ii)                                  has gross assets or turnover (excluding intra-Restricted Group items) representing 5 per cent, or more of the gross assets or turnover of the Restricted Group,

 

in each case calculated on a consolidated basis.

 

Compliance with the conditions set out in sub-paragraphs (c)(i) and (ii) shall be determined by reference to the latest audited financial statements to be delivered pursuant to paragraph (a) of Clause 27.1 (Financial Statements).

 

However if a Subsidiary or business has been acquired since the date as at which the latest audited consolidated financial statements of the Company were prepared, the financial statements shall be adjusted in order to take into account the acquisition of that Subsidiary or business (that adjustment being certified by a director of the Company as representing an accurate reflection of

 

16

 

the revised Consolidated EBITDA, gross assets or turnover of the Restricted Group).

 

A report by the Auditors of the Company that a Restricted Subsidiary is or is not a Material Company shall, in the absence of manifest error, be conclusive and binding on all Parties.

 

“Material Contract” means:

 

(a)                                 the sponsorship agreement dated 3 November 2000, with effect on 1 August 2002, and entered into between MUL (named Manchester United PLC at the time of signing of the contract), MUFC (named The Manchester United Football Club PLC at the time of signing of the contract), MU099 Limited (named Manchester United Merchandising Limited at the time of signing of the contract), Nike European Operations Netherlands B.V. and Manchester United Merchandising Limited (a wholly owned subsidiary of Nike named Swang Co. 3 Limited at the time of signing of the contract); and

 

(b)                                 the sponsorship agreement relating to shirts dated 26 July 2012 and entered into between MUFCL and General Motors Holdings LLC;

 

or, in each case, any replacement or successor contract.

 

“Material Disposal” means any disposal in respect of which the disposal proceeds exceed £5,000,000 (or equivalent).

 

“Month” means a period starting on one day in a calendar month and ending on the numerically corresponding day in the next calendar month, except that:

 

(a)                                 (subject to paragraph (c) below) if the numerically corresponding day is not a Business Day, that period shall end on the next Business Day in that calendar month in which that period is to end if there is one, or if there is not, on the immediately preceding Business Day;

 

(b)                                 if there is no numerically corresponding day in the calendar month in which that period is to end, that period shall end on the last Business Day in that calendar month; and

 

(c)                                  if an Interest Period begins on the last Business Day of a calendar month, that Interest Period shall end on the last Business Day in the calendar month in which that Interest Period is to end.

 

The above rules will only apply to the last Month of any period.

 

“MUL Group” means MUL and its wholly-owned Subsidiaries from time to time.

 

“MU 099 Limited” means MU 099 Limited, a company incorporated in England and Wales (registration number 2946652).

 

“Note Documents” means the Senior Note Documents (as such term is defined in the Intercreditor Agreement).

 

17

 

“Note Indenture” means that certain indenture, dated as of January 29, 2010, among the Borrower, as Issuer, the guarantors party thereto, The Bank of New York Mellon (acting through its London Branch) as Trustee and Principal Paying Agent, The Bank of New York Mellon as U.S. Paying Agent, U.S. Registrar and Transfer Agent, The Bank of New York Mellon (Luxembourg) S.A. as Luxembourg Registrar, Paying Agent and Transfer Agent and J.P. Morgan Europe Limited, as Security Agent.

 

“Notes” means the Senior Notes (as such term is defined in the Intercreditor Agreement).

 

“Obligor” means the Borrower or a Guarantor.

 

“Obligors’ Agent” means the Company, appointed to act on behalf of each Obligor in relation to the Finance Documents pursuant to Clause 2.3 (Obligors’ Agent).

 

“OFAC” means the Office of Foreign Assets Control of the United States Department of the Treasury.

 

“Original Financial Statements” means:

 

(a)                                 in relation to the Company, its consolidated audited financial statements for its Financial Year ended 30 June 2012;

 

(b)                                 in relation to MUL, its consolidated audited financial statements for its Financial Year ended 30 June 2012;

 

(c)                                  in relation to MUFC, its audited financial statements for its Financial Year ended 30 June 2012; and

 

(d)                                 in relation to any other Obligor, its audited financial statements (if any) delivered to the Agent as required by Clause 33 (Changes to the Obligors).

 

“Original Obligor” means the Borrower or an Original Guarantor.

 

“Original Investors” means all or any of the following persons (with such proportionate interests all taken together, as they may determine):

 

(a)                                 Red Football Limited Partnership;

 

(b)                                 Malcolm I Glazer and any of his children or his spouse or widow (whether or not such widow has remarried);

 

(c)                                  any of the children and remoter issue and the spouses, widowers and widows (whether or not such widowers and widows have remarried) of such children and remoter issue of any of the persons referred to in (b) above; and

 

(d)                                 any trust, corporation, partnership, limited liability company or other collective entity which is 100% controlled by or of which all the beneficiaries are, any or all of the persons referred to above whether the control is exercised or the economic interest is held directly or indirectly through any number of additional trusts, corporations, partnerships, limited liability companies or other collective entities or any combination thereof.

 

18

 

“Party” means a party to this Agreement.

 

“Participating Member State” means any member state of the European Union that has the euro as its lawful currency in accordance with legislation of the European Union relating to Economic and Monetary Union.

 

“Permitted Change of Borrower” means an arrangement approved by the Lenders (such approval not to be unreasonably withheld or delayed) and permitted as “Pari Passu Debt” by the Intercreditor Agreement whereby the Loan is transferred to a Holding Company of the Company (such entity, the “New Borrower”) whereby the New Borrower shall become the Borrower under the Facility, provided that following such permitted reorganisation the Indebtedness under the Facility shall continue to be secured by a Lien and have the benefit of Guarantees on the same basis as the Obligors’ other senior secured creditors.

 

“Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness” has the meaning given to such term in Schedule 17 (Restrictive Covenants).

 

“Permitted Reorganisation” means:

 

(a)                                 an amalgamation, merger, demerger or other reorganisation on a solvent basis of a member of the Restricted Group where:

 

(i)                                     all of the assets of that member remain within the Restricted Group and the value or percentage of any minority interest in any member of the Restricted Group held by any person which is not a member of the Restricted Group is not increased; and

 

(ii)                                  if its assets or the shares in it were subject to security in favour of the Lenders immediately prior to such reorganisation, the Company certifies that the Lenders will enjoy the same or substantially equivalent guarantees from it (or its successor) and the same or substantially equivalent security over the same assets (except the shares in the entity that is not the successor entity, provided that the shares in the successor entity are subject to equivalent security) and over the shares in it (or in each case its successor) after such reorganisation; or

 

(b)                                 any other reorganisation of one or more members of the Restricted Group approved by the Agent acting on the instructions of the Majority Lenders,

 

not in breach of any law and provided that the surviving entity is incorporated in England.

 

“Premier League” means The Football Association Premier League (and any successors) or any replacement league.

 

“Qualifying Lender” has the meaning given to that term in Clause 20 (Tax gross-up and indemnities).

 

“Quarter Date” means the last day of a Financial Quarter.

 

19

 

“Quotation Day” means, in relation to any period for which an interest rate is to be determined:

 

(a)                                 (if the currency is sterling) the first day of that period; or

 

(b)                                 (for any other currency) two Business Days before the first day of that period,

 

unless market practice differs in the Relevant Interbank Market for a currency, in which case the Quotation Day for that currency will be determined by the Agent in accordance with market practice in the Relevant Interbank Market (and if quotations would normally be given by leading banks in the Relevant Interbank Market on more than one day, the Quotation Day will be the last of those days).

 

“RCF Facilities” has the meaning given to it in the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

“RCF Facilities Agreement” has the meaning given to it in the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

“Real Property” means:

 

(a)                                 any freehold, leasehold or immovable property, (including the freehold and leasehold property in England and Wales specified in the Transaction Security Documents); and

 

(b)                                 any buildings, fixtures, fittings, fixed plant or machinery from time to time situated on or forming part of that freehold, leasehold or immovable property.

 

“Receiver” means a receiver or receiver and manager or administrative receiver of the whole or any part of the Charged Property.

 

“Redemption Notes” means the Notes to be redeemed out of the proceeds of this Facility, as such Notes are more particularly described in the Officers’ Certificate (as defined in the Note Indenture) and the notice of redemption related thereto.

 

“Related Fund” in relation to a fund (the “first fund”), means a fund which is managed or advised by the same investment manager or investment adviser as the first fund or, if it is managed by a different investment manager or investment adviser, a fund whose investment manager or investment adviser is an Affiliate of the investment manager or investment adviser of the first fund.

 

“Relevant Equity” means new equity or Subordinated Shareholder Funding invested into the Restricted Group by the Investors or their Affiliates and applied within one Business Day of the date of such investment (provided that the Company shall use its reasonable endeavours to procure that it is applied on the same day) in prepayment, purchase, defeasance or redemption of the Notes, any Replacement Debt or other Term Debt).

 

“Relevant Interbank Market” means in relation to euro, the European interbank market and, in relation to any other currency, the London interbank market.

 

“Relevant Jurisdiction” means, in relation to an Obligor:

 

20

 

(a)                                 its jurisdiction of incorporation;

 

(b)                                 any jurisdiction where any asset subject to or intended to be subject to the Transaction Security to be created by it is situated;

 

(c)                                  any jurisdiction where it conducts its business; and

 

(d)                                 the jurisdiction whose laws govern the perfection of any of the Transaction Security Documents entered into by it.

 

“Relevant Period” has the meaning given to that term in Clause 28.1 (Financial definitions).

 

“Repayment Date” means 30 June 2014 and each anniversary of that date.

 

“Repeating Representations” means each of the representations set out in Clauses 26.1 (Status) to Clause 26.4 (Power and authority), Clause 26.7 (Governing law and enforcement), Clause 26.12 (No misleading information), paragraph (c) of Clause 26.13 (Financial statements), Clause 26.19 (Ranking), 26.23 (Shares), Clause 26.29 (Centre of main interests and establishments), and 26.32 (OFAC).

 

“Replacement Debt” means Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness where the proceeds are applied within 1 Business Day of incurrence of such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness (provided that the Company shall use its reasonable endeavours to procure that it is applied on the same day) in prepayment, purchase, defeasance or redemption of (a) the Notes or any Term Debt; or (b) any Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness.

 

“Representative” means, with respect to any person, such person’s Affiliates and the partners, directors, officers, employees, agents, trustees, administrators, managers, advisors and representatives of such person and of such person’s Affiliates.

 

“Resignation Letter” means a letter substantially in the form set out in Schedule 8 (Form of Resignation Letter).

 

“Restricted Group” means the Company and the Restricted Subsidiaries.

 

“Restricted Subsidiary” means a Subsidiary of the Company other than an Unrestricted Subsidiary.

 

“Sanctions” means any international economic sanction administered or enforced by the United States Government (including without limitation, OFAC), the United Nations Security Council, the European Union, Her Majesty’s Treasury or other relevant sanctions authority.

 

“Screen Rate” means, for any Interest Period, the rate per annum equal to (i) the British Bankers Association LIBOR Rate or the successor thereto if the British Bankers Association is no longer making a LIBOR rate available (“LIBOR”), as published by Reuters (or such other commercially available source providing quotations of LIBOR as may be designated by the Agent from time to time) at the Specified Time for deposits in the relevant currency (for delivery on the first day of such Interest Period) with a term equivalent to such Interest Period or, (ii) if such rate

 

21

 

is not available at such time for any reason, the rate per annum determined by the Agent to be the rate at which deposits in the relevant currency for delivery on the first day of such Interest Period in same day funds in the approximate amount of the Loan being made, continued or converted and with a term equivalent to such Interest Period would be offered by Bank of America’s London Branch (or other Bank of America branch or Affiliate) to major banks in the London or other offshore interbank market for such currency at their request at the Specified Time.

 

“Secured Parties” has the meaning given to it in the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

“Security” means a mortgage, charge, pledge, lien or other security interest securing any obligation of any person or any other agreement or arrangement having a similar effect.

 

“Security Trustee” has the meaning given to it in the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

“Selection Notice” means a notice substantially in the form set out in Part II of Schedule 3 (Requests) given in accordance with Clause 17 (Interest Periods).

 

“Senior Management” means the group managing director, the chief operating officer, the chief financial officer or the executive vice chairman of the Restricted Group (or any person holding an equivalent management position) from time to time.

 

“Specified Time” means approximately 11:00 a.m., London time, on the Quotation Day prior to the commencement of any utilisation or Interest Period (as applicable) of a Loan.

 

“Stadium” means the football stadium at Old Trafford Stadium, Sir Matt Busby Way, Manchester M16 0RA, England owned by MUL.

 

“Subordinated Shareholder Funding” has the meaning ascribed to such term in Schedule 17 (Restrictive Covenants).

 

“Subsidiary” means a subsidiary undertaking within the meaning of section 1162 of the Companies Act 2006.

 

“Super Majority Lenders” means a Lender or Lenders whose Commitments aggregate more than 90 per cent. of the Total Commitments (or, if the Total Commitments have been reduced to zero, aggregated more than 90 per cent. of the Total Commitments immediately prior to that reduction).

 

“Tax” means any tax, levy, impost, duty or other charge or withholding of a similar nature (including any penalty or interest payable in connection with any failure to pay or any delay in paying any of the same).

 

“Term Debt” means, on any date, Financial Indebtedness with a scheduled maturity date 12 Months or more from the date on which such Financial Indebtedness was incurred (and for the avoidance of doubt excludes the Facility and the RCF Facilities).

 

“Termination Date” means, in relation to the Facility, the date that is the fifth anniversary of the last day of the Availability Period.

 

22

 

“Total Commitments” means the aggregate of the Commitments, being $315,700,000 at the date of this Agreement.

 

“Total Net Leverage Ratio” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 28.1 (Financial definitions).

 

“Transaction Documents” means the Finance Documents, the Note Documents, each Hedging Agreement (as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement) and each other Debt Document (as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement).

 

“Transaction Security” means the Security created or expressed to be created in favour of the Security Trustee pursuant to the Transaction Security Documents.

 

“Transaction Security Documents” has the meaning given to it in the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

“Transfer Certificate” means a certificate substantially in the form set out in Schedule 5 (Form of Transfer Certificate) or any other form agreed between the Agent and the Company.

 

“Transfer Date” means, in relation to an assignment or a transfer, the later of:

 

(a)                                 the proposed Transfer Date specified in the relevant Assignment Agreement or Transfer Certificate; and

 

(b)                                 the date on which the Agent executes the relevant Assignment Agreement or Transfer Certificate.

 

“Unpaid Sum” means any sum due and payable but unpaid by an Obligor under the Finance Documents.

 

“Unrestricted Subsidiaries” has the meaning given to such term in Schedule 17 (Restrictive Covenants).

 

“Utilisation” means the utilisation of the Facility.

 

“Utilisation Date” means the date of the Utilisation, being the date on which the relevant Loan is to be made.

 

“Utilisation Request” means a notice substantially in the relevant form set out in Schedule 3 (Requests and Notices).

 

“VAT” means value added tax as provided for in the Value Added Tax Act 1994 and any other tax of a similar nature.

 

“Working Capital” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 28.1 (Financial definitions).

 

1.2                               Construction

 

(a)                                 Unless a contrary indication appears a reference in this Agreement to:

 

23

 

(i)                                     the “Agent”, any “Finance Party”, any “Lender”, any “Obligor”, any “Party”, any “Secured Party”, the “Security Trustee” or any other person shall be construed so as to include its successors in title, permitted assigns and permitted transferees and, in the case of the Security Trustee, any person for the time being appointed as Security Trustee or Security Trustees in accordance with the Finance Documents;

 

(ii)                                  a document in “agreed form” is a document which is previously agreed in writing by or on behalf of the Company and the Agent or, if not so agreed, is in the form specified by the Agent;

 

(iii)                               “assets” includes present and future properties, revenues and rights of every description;

 

(iv)                              a “Finance Document” or a “Transaction Document” or any other agreement or instrument is a reference to that Finance Document or Transaction Document or other agreement or instrument as amended, novated, supplemented, extended or restated;

 

(v)                                 “guarantee” means (other than in Clause 25 (Guarantee and Indemnity)) any guarantee, letter of credit, bond, indemnity or similar assurance against loss, or any obligation, direct or indirect, actual or contingent, to purchase or assume any indebtedness of any person or to make an investment in or loan to any person or to purchase assets of any person where, in each case, such obligation is assumed in order to maintain or assist the ability of such person to meet its indebtedness;

 

(vi)                              “indebtedness” includes any obligation (whether incurred as principal or as surety) for the payment or repayment of money, whether present or future, actual or contingent;

 

(vii)                           a “person” includes any individual, firm, company, corporation, government, state or agency of a state or any association, trust, consortium or partnership (whether or not having separate legal personality);

 

(viii)                        a “regulation” includes any regulation, rule, official directive, request or guideline (whether or not having the force of law) of any governmental, intergovernmental or supranational body, agency, department or of any regulatory, self-regulatory or other authority or organisation;

 

(ix)                              a provision of law is a reference to that provision as amended or re-enacted; and

 

(x)                                 a time of day is a reference to London time.

 

(b)                                 Section, Clause and Schedule headings are for ease of reference only.

 

24

 

(c)                                  Unless a contrary indication appears, a term used in any other Finance Document or in any notice given under or in connection with any Finance Document has the same meaning in that Finance Document or notice as in this Agreement.

 

(d)                                 A Default and an Event of Default (other than a Major Event of Default) is “continuing” if it has not been remedied or waived.

 

(e)                                  A Major Event of Default is “continuing” if it has not been waived.

 

(f)                                   This Clause 1.2 (Construction) shall not apply to the provisions of Schedule 17 (Restrictive Covenants).

 

1.3                               Currency Symbols and Definitions

 

“£” and “sterling” denotes lawful currency of the United Kingdom and “$” and “dollars” denote lawful currency of the United States of America.

 

1.4                               Third party rights

 

(a)                                 Unless expressly provided to the contrary in a Finance Document a person who is not a Party has no right under the Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999 (the “Third Parties Act”) to enforce or enjoy the benefit of any term of this Agreement.

 

(b)                                 Notwithstanding any term of any Finance Document, the consent of any person who is not a Party is not required to rescind or vary this Agreement at any time.

 

25

 

SECTION 2
 THE FACILITY

 

2.                                      THE FACILITY

 

2.1                               The Facility

 

Subject to the terms of this Agreement, the Lenders make available to the Borrower a term loan facility in an aggregate amount equal to the Total Commitments.

 

2.2                               Finance Parties’ rights and obligations

 

(a)                                 The obligations of each Finance Party under the Finance Documents are several.  Failure by a Finance Party to perform its obligations under the Finance Documents does not affect the obligations of any other Party under the Finance Documents.  No Finance Party is responsible for the obligations of any other Finance Party under the Finance Documents.

 

(b)                                 The rights of each Finance Party under or in connection with the Finance Documents are separate and independent rights and any debt arising under the Finance Documents to a Finance Party from an Obligor shall be a separate and independent debt.

 

(c)                                  A Finance Party may, except as otherwise stated in the Finance Documents, separately enforce its rights under the Finance Documents.

 

2.3                               Obligors’ Agent

 

(a)                                 Each Obligor (other than the Company) by its execution of this Agreement or an Accession Deed irrevocably appoints the Company to act on its behalf as its agent in relation to the Finance Documents and irrevocably authorises:

 

(i)                                    the Company on its behalf to supply all information concerning itself contemplated by this Agreement to the Finance Parties and to give all notices and instructions (including, in the case of the Borrower, Utilisation Requests), to execute on its behalf any Accession Deed, to make such agreements and to effect the relevant amendments, supplements and variations capable of being given, made or effected by any Obligor notwithstanding that they may affect the Obligor, without further reference to or the consent of that Obligor; and

 

(ii)                                 each Finance Party to give any notice, demand or other communication to that Obligor pursuant to the Finance Documents to the Company,

 

and in each case the Obligor shall be bound as though the Obligor itself had given the notices and instructions (including, without limitation, any Utilisation Requests) or executed or made the agreements or effected the amendments, supplements or variations, or received the relevant notice, demand or other communication.

 

26

 

(b)                                 Every act, omission, agreement, undertaking, settlement, waiver, amendment, supplement, variation, notice or other communication given or made by the Obligors’ Agent or given to the Obligors’ Agent under any Finance Document on behalf of another Obligor or in connection with any Finance Document (whether or not known to any other Obligor and whether occurring before or after such other Obligor became an Obligor under any Finance Document) shall be binding for all purposes on that Obligor as if that Obligor had expressly made, given or concurred with it. In the event of any conflict between any notices or other communications of the Obligors’ Agent and any other Obligor, those of the Obligors’ Agent shall prevail.

 

3.                                      PURPOSE

 

3.1                               Purpose

 

The Borrower shall apply all amounts borrowed by it under the Facility in or towards redemption of the Redemption Notes (by way of advance to MUL and then by way of MUL repaying existing intercompany loans to the Borrower in accordance with the Funds Flow Statement) plus the payment of all accrued interest in respect of the Redemption Notes and the amount of all fees, commissions and expenses, including premiums incurred in connection therewith.

 

3.2                               Monitoring

 

No Finance Party is bound to monitor or verify the application of any amount borrowed pursuant to this Agreement.

 

4.                                      CONDITIONS OF UTILISATION

 

4.1                               Initial conditions precedent

 

The Borrower may not deliver a Utilisation Request unless the Agent has received all of the documents and other evidence listed in Part I of Schedule 2 (Conditions Precedent) in form and substance satisfactory to the Agent (acting reasonably).  The Agent shall notify the Company and the Lenders promptly upon being so satisfied.

 

4.2                               Further conditions precedent

 

Subject to Clause 4.1 (Initial Conditions Precedent) and Clause 4.3 (Certain Funds), the Lenders will only be obliged to comply with Clause 5.4 (Lenders’ participation) in relation to a Utilisation if on the date of the Utilisation Request and on the proposed Utilisation Date:

 

(a)                                 no Default is continuing or would result from the proposed Utilisation; and

 

(b)                                 the Repeating Representations to be made by each Obligor are true and accurate by reference to the facts then subsisting and will remain true and accurate immediately after the making of the Utilisation.

 

27

 

4.3                               During the Availability Period, unless a Certain Funds Default is continuing or would result from the proposed Loan, neither the Agent nor any of the Lenders shall:

 

(a)                                 invoke any condition set out in Clause 4.2 (Further conditions precedent) as a ground for refusing to make the Loan available;

 

(b)                                 exercise any right, power or discretion to terminate or cancel the obligation to make the Loan, other than under Clause 13.1 (Illegality); or

 

(c)                                  take any step under Clause 30.13 (Acceleration).

 

However, as soon as the Availability Period ends, all those rights, remedies and entitlements shall be available even though they have not been exercised or available during the Availability Period.

 

28

 

SECTION 3
 UTILISATION

 

5.                                      UTILISATION

 

5.1                               Delivery of a Utilisation Request

 

The Borrower (or the Company on its behalf) may utilise the Facility by delivery to the Agent of a duly completed Utilisation Request not later than the Specified Time.

 

5.2                               Completion of a Utilisation Request

 

(a)                                 Such Utilisation Request is irrevocable and will not be regarded as having been duly completed unless:

 

(i)            it identifies the Borrower of the Loan;

 

(ii)           the proposed Utilisation Date is a Business Day within the Availability Period;

 

(iii)          it identifies the currency of the Utilisation, and the currency and amount of the Utilisation comply with Clause 5.3 (Currency and amount); and

 

(iv)          the proposed Interest Period complies with Clause 17 (Interest Periods).

 

(b)                                 Only one Utilisation may be requested by the Borrower.

 

5.3                               Currency and amount

 

(a)                                 The currency specified in a Utilisation Request must be a Base Currency.

 

(b)                                 The aggregate amount for the Borrower of the proposed Utilisation shall be equal to the Available Facility.

 

5.4                               Lenders’ participation

 

(a)                                 If the conditions set out in this Agreement have been met, each Lender shall make its participation in each Loan available by the Utilisation Date through its Facility Office.

 

(b)                                 The amount of each Lender’s participation in each Loan will be equal to the proportion borne by its Commitment under the Facility to the Available Facility immediately prior to making the Loan.

 

5.5                               Cancellation of Commitment

 

The Commitments which, at that time, are unutilised shall be immediately cancelled at the end of the Availability Period.

 

29

 

6.                                      [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

7.                                      [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

8.                                      [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

9.                                      [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

10.                               [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

11.                               [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

30

 

SECTION 4
 REPAYMENT, PREPAYMENT AND CANCELLATION

 

12.                               REPAYMENT

 

12.1                        Repayment of Loans

 

(a)                                 Subject to Clause 12.1(b) below, the Borrower shall repay all outstanding Loans on the Termination Date.

 

(b)                                 The Borrower shall on each Repayment Date repay an amount which reduces the outstanding aggregate Loans by an amount equal to 2.50 per cent. of all the Loans borrowed by the Borrower as at close of business in London on the last day of the Availability Period.

 

13.                               ILLEGALITY, VOLUNTARY PREPAYMENT AND CANCELLATION

 

13.1                        Illegality

 

If, at any time, it is or will become unlawful in any applicable jurisdiction for a Lender to perform any of its obligations as contemplated by this Agreement or to fund, issue or maintain its participation in any Utilisation:

 

(a)                                 that Lender shall promptly notify the Agent upon becoming aware of that event;

 

(b)                                 upon the Agent notifying the Company, the Commitment of that Lender will be immediately cancelled; and

 

(c)                                  the Borrower shall repay that Lender’s participation in the Utilisations on the last day of the Interest Period for each Utilisation occurring after the Agent has notified the Company or, if earlier, the date specified by the Lender in the notice delivered to the Agent (being no earlier than the last day of any applicable grace period permitted by law).

 

13.2                        Voluntary cancellation

 

The Company may, if it gives the Agent not less than 5 Business Days’ (or such shorter period as the Majority Lenders may agree) prior notice, cancel the whole or any part (but if in part, being a minimum amount of $1,000,000) of the Available Facility.  Any cancellation under this Clause 13 shall reduce the Commitments of the Lenders rateably.

 

13.3                        Voluntary prepayment of Utilisations

 

The Borrower may, if it or the Company gives the Agent not less than 5 Business Days’ (or such shorter period as the Majority Lenders may agree) prior notice, prepay the whole or any part of the Utilisation (but if in part, being an amount that reduces the Utilisation by a minimum amount of $1,000,000) or, where the prepayment is made at the same time as an equivalent amount of the Facility is permanently reduced, in the order set out in Clause 14.3 (Application of mandatory prepayments) (assuming

 

31

 

for this purpose that the prepayment was required by Clause 14.2 and that no Lender has declined the prepayment), as applicable.

 

13.4                        Right of cancellation and repayment in relation to a single Lender

 

(a)           If:

 

(i)            any sum payable to any Lender by an Obligor is required to be increased under paragraph (c) of Clause 20.2 (Tax gross-up); or

 

(ii)           any Lender claims indemnification from the Company or an Obligor under Clause 20.3 (Tax indemnity) or Clause 21.1 (Increased costs),

 

the Company may, whilst the circumstance giving rise to the requirement for that increase or indemnification continues, give the Agent notice of cancellation of the Commitment of that Lender and its intention to procure the repayment of that Lender’s participation in the Utilisations, provided that this Clause 13.4(a) shall not apply while there is only one Lender under the Facility.

 

(b)           On receipt of a notice referred to in paragraph (a) above in relation to a Lender, the Commitment of that Lender shall immediately be reduced to zero.

 

(c)           On the last day of each Interest Period which ends after the Company has given notice under paragraph (a) above in relation to a Lender (or, if earlier, the date specified by the Company in that notice), the Borrower shall repay that Lender’s participation in that Utilisation together with all interest and other amounts accrued under the Finance Documents.

 

14.                               MANDATORY PREPAYMENT

 

14.1                        Exit

 

Upon the occurrence of a Change of Control, the Facility will be cancelled and all outstanding Utilisations, together with accrued interest, and all other amounts accrued under the Finance Documents, shall become immediately due and payable.

 

14.2                        Insurance Proceeds and Excess Cashflow

 

(a)                                 For the purposes of this Clause 14.2, Clause 14.3 (Application of mandatory prepayments) and Clause 14.4 (Mandatory Prepayment Accounts):

 

“Excess Cashflow” has the meaning given to that term in Clause 28.1 (Financial definitions).

 

“Excluded Insurance Proceeds” means any proceeds of an insurance claim which relate to any insurance drawn for business interruption or third party liability or any insurance relating to player or which:

 

(i)                                     the Company notifies the Agent are, or are to be, applied:

 

32

 

(A)                               to meet a third party claim in respect of business interruption, loss of earnings or a similar claim;

 

(B)                               in the replacement, reinstatement and/or repair of the assets or to the purchase of replacement assets useful to the business; or

 

(C)                               which are, or are to be, applied or reinvested in substantially similar assets used in the Restricted Group’s business,

 

in each case within 365 days, or such longer period as the Majority Lenders may agree (or, in the case of an insurance claim relating to damage to the Stadium, for such longer period as members of the Restricted Group are using all reasonable endeavours to replace, repair or reinstate the Stadium as soon as reasonably practicable and are using or intend to use the relevant proceeds to fund such replacement, repair or reinstatement (and, at the reasonable request of the Agent at any time or times at which the Company is relying on this provision, the Company will promptly certify that the requirements of the provision have been and are being met)) after receipt; or

 

(ii)                                  when aggregated with the proceeds of other such insurance claims received in any Financial Year of the Company, are less than £1,000,000.

 

“Insurance Proceeds” means the net proceeds of any insurance claim under any insurance maintained by any member of the Restricted Group except for Excluded Insurance Proceeds and after deducting any reasonable expenses in relation to that claim which are incurred by any member of the Restricted Group to persons who are not members of the Group.

 

(b)                                 The Company shall ensure that the Borrower offers to prepay Utilisations in the following amounts at the times and in the order of application contemplated by Clause 14.3 (Application of mandatory prepayments):

 

(i)            the amount equal to 100% of Excess Cashflow for any Financial Year on and from the Financial Year ending 30 June 2014 provided that the aggregate of amounts scheduled to be repaid pursuant to Clause 12.1(b) (Repayment of Loans) above and repayments due under this Clause 14.2(b)(i) shall not exceed for any Financial Year in which such Excess Cashflow was measured an amount equal to 5% of all the Loans borrowed by the Borrower as at close of business in London on the last day of the Availability Period; and

 

(ii)           the relevant proportion of Insurance Proceeds,

 

where “relevant proportion” means 100% of the Insurance Proceeds after giving effect to any commitment cancelations or prepayments of the RCF  Facilities, if and as applicable, in accordance with Clause 14.2(b) of the RCF Facilities Agreement.

 

33

 

(c)                                  Any Lender may, within 3 Business Days of receipt of an offer of prepayment under paragraph (b) of Clause 14.2 (Insurance Proceeds and Excess Cashflow), decline all or part of its share in that prepayment (and, to the extent that a Lender declines part of a prepayment, the amount of the prepayment to be made in respect of that Lender’s Commitments will be reduced accordingly and, for the avoidance of doubt, any part of a Lender’s share in that prepayment that is not declined within 3 Business Days of receipt of the offer of that prepayment will be deemed to have been accepted by that Lender.

 

14.3                        Application of mandatory prepayments

 

(a)                                 A prepayment made under Clause 14.2 (Insurance Proceeds and Excess Cashflow) shall be applied in prepayment of Loans pro rata.

 

(b)                                 Unless the Company makes an election under paragraph (c) below, the Borrower shall prepay Utilisations at the following times:

 

(i)                                     in the case of any prepayment relating to the amounts of Insurance Proceeds, promptly upon receipt of those proceeds; and

 

(ii)                                  in the case of any prepayment relating to an amount of Excess Cashflow, within 10 Business Days of delivery pursuant to Clause 27.1 (Financial statements) of the annual consolidated accounts of the Company for the relevant Financial Year;

 

and the prepayment will be made on the day falling 5 Business Days after the date of such offer.

 

(c)                                  Subject to paragraph (d) below, the Company may, by giving the Agent not less than 2 Business Days’ (or such shorter period as the Majority Lenders may agree) prior written notice, elect that any prepayment due under Clause 14.2 (Insurance Proceeds and Excess Cashflow) be made on the last day of the Interest Period relating to the Loan.  If the Company makes that election then an amount of the Loan equal to the amount of the relevant prepayment will be cancelled and, if applicable, be due and payable on the last day of its Interest Period.

 

(d)                                 If the Company has made an election under paragraph (c) above but a Default has occurred and is continuing, that election shall no longer apply and the amount of the relevant prepayment shall be immediately due and payable (unless the Majority Lenders otherwise agree in writing).

 

14.4                        Mandatory Prepayment Accounts

 

(a)                                 The Company shall ensure that Insurance Proceeds in respect of which the Company has made an election under paragraph (c) of Clause 14.3 (Application of mandatory prepayments) are paid into a Mandatory  Prepayment Account as soon as reasonably practicable after receipt by a member of the Restricted Group.

 

(b)                                 The Company and the Borrower irrevocably authorise the Agent to apply amounts credited to the Mandatory Prepayment Account to pay amounts due 

 

34

 

and payable under Clause 14.3 (Application of mandatory prepayments) and otherwise under the Finance Documents.

 

(c)                                  A Lender or Agent with which a Mandatory Prepayment Account is held acknowledges and agrees that (i) interest shall accrue at normal commercial rates on amounts credited to those accounts and that the account holder shall be entitled to receive such interest (which shall be paid in accordance with the mandate relating to such account) unless a Default is continuing and (ii) each such account is subject to the Transaction Security.

 

14.5                        Excluded proceeds

 

Where Excluded Insurance Proceeds include amounts which are intended to be used for a specific purpose within a specified period (as set out in the definition of Excluded Insurance Proceeds), the Company shall ensure that those amounts are used for that purpose and, if requested to do so by the Agent (acting reasonably), shall promptly deliver a certificate to the Agent at the time of such application and at the end of such period confirming the amount (if any) which has been so applied within the requisite time periods provided for in the relevant definition.

 

14.6                        Limitation on prepayments

 

All prepayments referred to in Clause 14.2 (Insurance Proceeds and Excess Cashflow) are subject to permissibility under local law (including financial assistance, corporate benefit restrictions on upstreaming of cash intra-Restricted Group and the fiduciary and statutory duties of the directors of the relevant members of the Restricted Group).  There will be no requirement to make any such prepayment where the tax cost to the Restricted Group of making that payment or making funds available to another member of the Restricted Group to enable such prepayment to be made is disproportionate to the amount to be prepaid (where the cost exceeds 5% of the amount).  The Restricted Group will use its reasonable endeavours to overcome any restrictions and/or minimise any costs of prepayment pending which an amount equal to that which would otherwise have been prepaid shall be paid into a blocked account, secured in favour of the Security Trustee.  If at any time those restrictions are removed, any relevant proceeds will be applied in prepayment and cancellation of the Facility at the end of the next Interest Period.

 

15.                               RESTRICTIONS

 

15.1                        Notices of Cancellation or Prepayment

 

Any notice of cancellation, prepayment, authorisation or other election given by any Party under Clause 13 (Illegality, Voluntary Prepayment and Cancellation), paragraph (c) of Clause 14.3 (Application of mandatory prepayments) or Clause 14.4 (Mandatory Prepayment Accounts) shall (subject to the terms of those Clauses) be irrevocable (unless otherwise agreed by the Majority Lenders) and, unless a contrary  indication appears in this Agreement, shall specify the date or dates upon which the relevant cancellation or prepayment is to be made and the amount of that cancellation or prepayment.

 

35

 

15.2                        Interest and other amounts

 

Any prepayment under this Agreement shall be made together with accrued interest on the amount prepaid and, subject to payment of any Break Costs, without premium or penalty.

 

15.3                        No reborrowing of Facility

 

The Borrower may not reborrow any part of the Facility which is prepaid.

 

15.4                        Prepayment in accordance with Agreement

 

The Borrower may not repay or prepay all or any part of the Utilisations or cancel all or any part of the Commitments except at the times and in the manner expressly provided for in this Agreement.

 

15.5                        No reinstatement of Commitments

 

No amount of the Total Commitments cancelled under this Agreement may be subsequently reinstated.

 

15.6                        Agent’s receipt of Notices

 

If the Agent receives a notice under Clause 13 (Illegality, Voluntary Prepayment and Cancellation) or an election under paragraph (c) of Clause 14.3 (Application of mandatory prepayments), it shall promptly forward a copy of that notice or election to either the Company or the affected Lender, as appropriate.

 

15.7                        Prepayment elections

 

The Agent shall notify the Lenders as soon as possible of any proposed prepayment or cancellation under Clause 14.2 (Insurance Proceeds and Excess Cashflow).

 

15.8                        Effect of Repayment and Prepayment on Commitments

 

If all or part of a Utilisation is repaid or prepaid, an amount of the Commitments (equal to the amount of the Utilisation which is repaid or prepaid) will be deemed to be cancelled on the date of repayment or prepayment.  Any cancellation under this Clause 15.8 shall reduce the Commitments of the Lenders rateably.

 

36

 

SECTION 5
 COSTS OF UTILISATION

 

16.                               INTEREST

 

16.1                        Calculation of interest

 

The rate of interest on each Loan for each Interest Period is the percentage rate per annum which is the aggregate of the applicable:

 

(a)                                 Margin; and

 

(b)                                 LIBOR.

 

16.2                        Payment of interest

 

(a)                                 The Borrower to which a Loan has been made shall pay accrued interest on that Loan on the last day of each Interest Period (and, if the Interest Period is longer than six Months, on the dates falling at six Monthly intervals after the first day of the Interest Period).

 

(b)                                 If the annual audited financial statements of the Restricted Group and related Compliance Certificate received by the Agent show that a higher Margin should have applied during a certain period, then the Company shall (or shall ensure the Borrower shall) promptly upon request by the Agent pay to the Agent any amounts necessary to put the Agent and the Lenders in the position they would have been in had the appropriate rate of the Margin applied during such period.

 

16.3                        Default interest

 

(a)                                 If an Obligor fails to pay any amount payable by it under a Finance Document on its due date, interest shall accrue on the overdue amount from the due date up to the date of actual payment (both before and after judgment) at a rate which, subject to paragraph (b) below, is one per cent. higher than the rate which would have been payable if the overdue amount had, during the period of non-payment, constituted a Loan in the currency of the overdue amount for successive Interest Periods, each of a duration selected by the Agent (acting reasonably).  Any interest accruing under this Clause 16.3 shall be immediately payable by the Obligor on demand by the Agent.

 

(b)                                 If any overdue amount consists of all or part of a Loan which became due on a day which was not the last day of an Interest Period relating to that Loan:

 

(i)            the first Interest Period for that overdue amount shall have a duration equal to the unexpired portion of the current Interest Period relating to that Loan; and

 

(ii)           the rate of interest applying to the overdue amount during that first Interest Period shall be one per cent. higher than the rate which would have applied if the overdue amount had not become due.

 

37

 

(c)                                  Default interest (if unpaid) arising on an overdue amount will be compounded with the overdue amount at the end of each Interest Period applicable to that overdue amount but will remain immediately due and payable.

 

16.4                        Notification of rates of interest

 

The Agent shall promptly notify the Lenders and the Borrower (or the Company) of the determination of a rate of interest under this Agreement.

 

17.                               INTEREST PERIODS

 

17.1                        Selection of Interest Periods and Terms

 

(a)                                 The Borrower (or the Company on behalf of the Borrower) may select an Interest Period for a Loan (or any segment thereof) in the Utilisation Request for that Loan or (if the Loan has already been borrowed) in a Selection Notice.

 

(b)                                 Each Selection Notice for a Loan (or any segment thereof) is irrevocable and must be delivered to the Agent by the Borrower (or the Company on behalf of the Borrower) not later than the Specified Time.

 

(c)                                  If the Borrower (or the Company) fails to deliver a Selection Notice to the Agent in accordance with paragraph (b) above, the relevant Interest Period will be one Month.

 

(d)                                 Subject to this Clause 17, the Borrower (or the Company) may select an Interest Period of one, two, three or six Months or any other period agreed between the Borrower (or the Company) and the Agent (acting on the instructions of all the Lenders in relation to the relevant Loan).

 

(e)                                  An Interest Period for a Loan (or any segment thereof) shall not extend beyond the Termination Date.

 

(f)                                   Each Interest Period for a Loan (or any segment thereof) shall start on the Utilisation Date or (if already made) on the last day of the preceding Interest Period.

 

(g)                                  There shall be no more than twenty separate Interest Periods at any one time with respect to the Loan.

 

17.2                        Non-Business Days

 

If an Interest Period would otherwise end on a day which is not a Business Day, that Interest Period will instead end on the next Business Day in that calendar month (if there is one) or the preceding Business Day (if there is not).

 

18.                               CHANGES TO THE CALCULATION OF INTEREST

 

18.1                        Market disruption

 

In this Agreement:

 

38

 

“Alternative Market Disruption Event” means before close of business in London on the date falling 4 Business Days after the Quotation Day for the relevant Interest Period of the Loan, the Agent receives notifications from a Lender or Lenders (whose participations in that Loan exceed 35 per cent. of that Loan) that the cost to it of funding its participation in that Loan from whatever source it may reasonably select would be in excess of LIBOR.

 

“Market Disruption Event” means:

 

(a)                                 at or about noon on the Quotation Day for the relevant Interest Period the Screen Rate is not available and the Agent does not determine LIBOR for the relevant currency and Interest Period pursuant to the definition of “Screen Rate”; or

 

(b)                                 before close of business in London on the Quotation Day for the relevant Interest Period, the Agent receives notifications from a Lender or Lenders (whose participations in a Loan exceed 35 per cent. of that Loan) that the cost to it of funding its participation in that Loan from whatever source it may reasonably select would be in excess of LIBOR.

 

18.2                        Alternative Reference Bank Rate

 

(a)                                 If a Market Disruption Event occurs, the Agent shall as soon as is practicable request each Lender to supply to it the rate at which that Lender could have borrowed funds in the relevant currency and for the relevant period in the London interbank market at or about 11:00 a.m. on the Quotation Day for the Interest Period of that Loan, were it to have done so by asking for and then accepting interbank offers for deposits in reasonable market size in the currency of that Loan and for a period comparable to the Interest Period of that Loan.

 

(b)                                 As soon as is practicable after receipt of the rates supplied by the Lenders, the Agent will notify the Company and the Lenders of the arithmetic mean of the rates supplied to it in accordance with paragraph (a) above (rounded upwards to four decimal places) (the “Alternative Reference Bank Rate”).

 

18.3                        Alternative basis of interest or funding

 

(a)                                 If an Alternative Market Disruption Event occurs and the Agent or the Company so requires, the Agent and the Company shall enter into negotiations (for a period of not more than thirty days) with a view to agreeing a substitute basis for determining the rate of interest.

 

(b)                                 Any alternative basis agreed pursuant to paragraph (a) above shall, with the prior consent of all the Lenders and the Company, be binding on all Parties.

 

18.4                        Break Costs

 

(a)                                 The Borrower shall, within three Business Days of demand by a Finance Party, pay to that Finance Party its Break Costs attributable to all or any part of a Loan or Unpaid Sum being paid by the Borrower on a day other than the last day of an Interest Period for that Loan or Unpaid Sum.

 

39

 

(b)                                 Each Lender shall, as soon as reasonably practicable after a demand by the Agent, provide a certificate confirming the amount of its Break Costs for any Interest Period in which they accrue.

 

19.                               FEES

 

19.1                        Commitment fee

 

(a)                                 The Company shall pay to the Agent (for the account of each Lender) a fee in dollars computed at the rate per annum of 35 per cent. of the applicable Margin on that Lender’s undrawn and available Commitment under the Facility from (and including) the date of this Agreement to (and including) the Utilisation Date.

 

(b)                                 The accrued commitment fee is payable on the last day of the Availability Period.

 

19.2                        Up-Front fee

 

The Company shall pay to the Original Lender an up-front fee in the amount and at the times agreed in a Fee Letter.

 

40

 

SECTION 6
 ADDITIONAL PAYMENT OBLIGATIONS

 

20.                               TAX GROSS-UP AND INDEMNITIES

 

20.1                        Definitions

 

In this Agreement:

 

“Borrower DTTP Filing” mean an HM Revenue & Customs’ Form DTTP2 duly completed and filed by the Borrower, which:

 

(a)                                 where it relates to a UK Treaty Lender that is an Original Lender, the Original Lender provides its scheme reference number and jurisdiction of tax residence to the Borrower on the date of this Agreement and is filed with HM Revenue & Customs within 30 days of the date of this Agreement; or

 

(b)                                 where it relates to a UK Treaty Lender that is a New Lender, contains the scheme reference number and jurisdiction of tax residence stated in respect of that Lender in the relevant Transfer Certificate or Assignment Agreement, and is filed with HM Revenue & Customs within 30 days of that Transfer Date.

 

“Protected Party” means a Finance Party which is or will be subject to any liability or required to make any payment for or on account of Tax in relation to a sum received or receivable (or any sum deemed for the purposes of Tax to be received or receivable) under a Finance Document.

 

“Qualifying Lender” means:

 

(a)                                 a Lender (other than a Lender within paragraph (b) below) which is beneficially entitled to interest payable to that Lender in respect of an advance under a Finance Document and is:

 

(i)                                     a Lender:

 

(A)                               which is a bank (as defined for the purpose of section 879 of the ITA) making an advance under a Finance Document and is within the charge to United Kingdom corporation tax as respects any payments of interest made in respect of that advance or would be within such charge as respects such payments apart from section 18A of the CTA; or

 

(B)                               in respect of an advance made under a Finance Document by a person that was a bank (as defined for the purpose of section 879 of the ITA) at the time that that advance was made and within the charge to United Kingdom corporation tax as respects any payments of interest made in respect of that advance; or

 

(ii)                                  a Lender which is:

 

41

 

(A)                               a company resident in the United Kingdom for United Kingdom tax purposes;

 

(B)                               a partnership each member of which is:

 

(1)                                 a company so resident in the United Kingdom; or

 

(2)                                 a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom through a permanent establishment and which brings into account in computing its chargeable profits (within the meaning of section 19 of the CTA) the whole of any share of interest payable in respect of that advance that falls to it by reason of Part 17 of the CTA; or

 

(C)                               a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom through a permanent establishment and which brings into account interest payable in respect of that advance in computing the chargeable profits (within the meaning of section 19 of the CTA) of that company; or

 

(iii)                               a UK Treaty Lender; or

 

(b)                                 a building society (as defined for the purposes of section 880 of the ITA) making an advance under a Finance Document.

 

“Tax Confirmation” means a confirmation by a Lender that the person beneficially entitled to interest payable to that Lender in respect of an advance under a Finance Document is either:

 

(a)                                 a company resident in the United Kingdom for United Kingdom tax purposes; or

 

(b)                                 a partnership each member of which is:

 

(i)            a company so resident in the United Kingdom; or

 

(ii)           a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom through a permanent establishment and which brings into account in computing its chargeable profits (within the meaning of section 19 of the CTA) the whole of any share of interest payable in respect of that advance that falls to it by reason of Part 17 of the CTA; or

 

(c)                                  a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom through a permanent establishment and which brings into account interest payable in respect of that advance in computing the chargeable profits (within the meaning of section 19 of the CTA) of that company.

 

42

 

“Tax Credit” means a credit against, relief or remission for, or repayment of, any Tax.

 

“Tax Deduction” means a deduction or withholding for or on account of Tax from a payment under a Finance Document, other than a FATCA Deduction.

 

“Tax Payment” means either the increase in a payment made by an Obligor to a Finance Party under Clause 20.2 (Tax gross-up) or a payment under Clause 20.3 (Tax indemnity).

 

“Treaty Lender” means a UK Treaty Lender or a US Treaty Lender as appropriate.

 

“UK Non-Bank Lender” means where a Lender becomes a Party after the day on which this Agreement is entered into, a Lender which gives a Tax Confirmation in the Assignment Agreement or Transfer Certificate which it executes on becoming a Party.

 

“UK Treaty Lender” means a Lender which:

 

(a)                                 is treated as a resident of a UK Treaty State for the purposes of the UK Treaty;

 

(b)                                 does not carry on a business in the United Kingdom through a permanent establishment with which that Lender’s participation in the Loan is effectively connected; and

 

(c)                                  fulfills any other conditions which must be fulfilled under the UK Treaty by residents of that UK Treaty State for such residents to obtain full exemption from taxation on interest imposed by the jurisdiction of incorporation of the Borrower, subject to the completion of procedural formalities.

 

“UK Treaty State” means a jurisdiction having a double taxation agreement (a “UK Treaty”) with the United Kingdom which makes provision for full exemption from tax imposed by the United Kingdom on interest.

 

“US Person” means a “United States person” as defined in Section 7701(a)(30) of the Code.

 

“US Qualifying Lender” means a Lender which:

 

(a)                                 is a US Person;

 

(b)                                 is not a US Person but is entitled to complete exemption from withholding of US federal income tax on interest payable to it in respect of a Loan;

 

(c)                                  is a US Treaty Lender; or

 

(d)                                 would have fallen within either paragraph (a), (b) or (c) above but for any change after the date of this Agreement in (or in the interpretation, administration or application of) any law or Treaty or any published practice or published concession of any relevant taxing authority.

 

“US Treaty Lender” means a Lender which:

 

43

 

(a)                                 is treated as a resident of a US Treaty State for the purposes of the US Treaty;

 

(b)                                 does not carry on a business in the United States through a permanent establishment with which that Lender’s participation in the Loan or Alternative Loan is effectively connected; and

 

(c)                                  fulfils any other conditions which must be fulfilled under the US Treaty by residents of that US Treaty State for such residents to obtain full exemption from taxation on interest imposed by the United States subject to the completion of procedural formalities.

 

“US Treaty State” means a jurisdiction having a double taxation agreement (a “US Treaty”) with the United States which makes provision for full exemption from tax imposed by the United States on interest.

 

“Withholding Form” means US Internal Revenue Service Form W-8BEN, W-8ECI or W-9 (or, in each case, any successor form and, in each case, attached to an IRS Form W-8IMY if required) or any other US Internal Revenue Service form by which a person may claim a complete exemption from withholding of US federal income tax on interest payments to that person and, in the case of a person claiming an exemption under the “portfolio interest exemption”, a statement certifying that such person is not (A) a “bank” within the meaning of Section 881(c)(3)(A) of the Code, (B) a “10 per cent. shareholder” of the Borrower within the meaning of Section 881(c)(3)(B) of the Code, or (C) a “controlled foreign corporation” that is related to the Borrower within the meaning of Section 881(c)(3)(C) of the Code.

 

Unless a contrary indication appears, in this Clause 20 a reference to “determines” or “determined” means a determination made in the absolute discretion of the person making the determination.

 

20.2                        Tax gross-up

 

(a)                                 Each Obligor shall make all payments to be made by it without any Tax Deduction, unless a Tax Deduction is required by law.

 

(b)                                 The Company shall promptly upon becoming aware that an Obligor must make a Tax Deduction (or that there is any change in the rate or the basis of a Tax Deduction) notify the Agent accordingly.  Similarly, a Lender shall notify the Agent on becoming so aware in respect of a payment payable to that Lender.  If the Agent receives such notification from a Lender, it shall notify the Company and that Obligor.

 

(c)                                  If a Tax Deduction is required by law to be made by an Obligor, the amount of the payment due from that Obligor shall be increased to an amount which (after making any Tax Deduction) leaves an amount equal to the payment which would have been due if no Tax Deduction had been required.

 

(d)                                 A payment shall not be increased under paragraph (c) above by reason of a Tax Deduction on account of Tax imposed by the United Kingdom, if on the date on which the payment falls due:

 

44

 

(i)                                     the payment could have been made to the relevant Lender without a Tax Deduction if the Lender had been a Qualifying Lender, but on that date that Lender is not or has ceased to be a Qualifying Lender other than as a result of any change after the date it became a Lender under this Agreement in (or in the interpretation, administration, or application of) any law or Treaty or any published practice or published concession of any relevant taxing authority; or

 

(ii)                                  the relevant Lender is a Qualifying Lender solely by virtue of paragraph (a)(ii) of the definition of Qualifying Lender and:

 

(A)          an officer of H.M. Revenue & Customs has given (and not revoked) a direction (a “Direction”) under section 931 of the ITA which relates to the payment and that Lender has received from the Obligor making the payment or from the Company a certified copy of that Direction; and

 

(B)          the payment could have been made to the Lender without any Tax Deduction if that Direction had not been made; or

 

(iii)                               the relevant Lender is a Qualifying Lender solely by virtue of paragraph (a)(ii) of the definition of Qualifying Lender and:

 

(A)          the relevant Lender has not given a Tax Confirmation to the Company; and

 

(B)          the payment could have been made to the Lender without any Tax Deduction if the Lender had given a Tax Confirmation to the Company, on the basis that the Tax Confirmation would have enabled the Company to have formed a reasonable belief that the payment was an “excepted payment” for the purpose of section 930 of the ITA; or

 

(iv)                              the relevant Lender is a UK Treaty Lender and the Obligor making the payment is able to demonstrate that the payment could have been made to the Lender without the Tax Deduction had that Lender complied with its obligations under paragraph (i) or (j) (as applicable) below.

 

(e)                                  A payment shall not be increased under paragraph (c) above by reason of a Tax Deduction on account of Tax imposed by the United States from a payment to a Lender in respect of a Loan, if on the date on which the payment falls due:

 

(i)                                     that Lender has not complied with its obligations to complete and sign the relevant Withholding Forms under paragraph (f) below;

 

(ii)                                  that Lender was not a US Qualifying Lender on the date it first became a Lender; or

 

(iii)                               that Lender is not or has ceased to be a US Qualifying Lender.

 

45

 

(f)                                   Each US Qualifying Lender shall submit to the Borrower and the Agent two duly completed and signed copies of the relevant Withholding Form no later than 5 days before the date on which the first payment of interest is to be made to such US Qualifying Lender (or if a transfer is to be made to a new US Qualifying Lender within 5 days of a payment of interest, as soon as reasonably practicable after the transfer and in any event prior to the date on which first payment of interest is to be made to such US Qualifying Lender).  No Lender shall be required to complete, execute and submit any Withholding Form if that Lender is not allowed validly to do so or in that Lender’s reasonable judgment such completion, execution or submission would subject such Lender to any material unreimbursed cost or expense or would materially prejudice the legal or commercial position of such Lender.

 

(g)                                  If an Obligor is required to make a Tax Deduction, that Obligor shall make that Tax Deduction and any payment required in connection with that Tax Deduction within the time allowed and in the minimum amount required by law.

 

(h)                                 Within thirty days of making either a Tax Deduction or any payment required in connection with that Tax Deduction, the Obligor making that Tax Deduction shall deliver to the Agent for the Finance Party entitled to the payment a statement under section 975 of the ITA or other evidence reasonably satisfactory to that Finance Party that the Tax Deduction has been made or (as applicable) any appropriate payment paid to the relevant taxing authority.

 

(i)                                     Subject to paragraph (ii) below, a Treaty Lender and each Obligor which makes a payment to which that Treaty Lender is entitled shall co-operate in completing any procedural formalities necessary for that Obligor to obtain authorisation to make that payment without a Tax Deduction and, in particular, a Treaty Lender shall, as soon as reasonably practicable, make and file an appropriate application for relief under the relevant Treaty.

 

(ii)

 

(A)          A UK Treaty Lender which becomes a Party on the day on which this Agreement is entered into holds a passport under the HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme, and which wishes that scheme to apply to this Agreement, shall confirm its scheme reference number and its jurisdiction of tax residence to the Borrower on the date of the Agreement; and

 

(B)          a New Lender that is a UK Treaty Lender that holds a passport under the HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme, and which wishes that scheme to apply to this Agreement, shall confirm its scheme reference number and its jurisdiction of tax residence in the Transfer Certificate or Assignment Agreement which it executes,

 

46

 

and, having done so, that Lender shall be under no obligation pursuant to paragraph (i) above.

 

(i)                                     If a Lender has confirmed its scheme reference number and its jurisdiction of tax residence in accordance with paragraph (h)(ii) above and;

 

(i)                                     the Borrower has not made a Borrower DTTP filing in respect of that Lender; or

 

(ii)                                  the Borrower has not made a Borrower DTTP Filing in respect of that Lender but:

 

(A)                               the Borrower DTTP filing has been rejected by HM Revenue & Customs; or

 

(B)                               HM Revenue & Customs has not given the Borrower authority to make payments to that Lender without a Tax Deduction within 60 days of the date of the Borrower DTTP Filing,

 

and in each case the Borrower has notified that Lender in writing, that Lender and the Borrower shall co-operate in completing any additional procedural formalities necessary for the Borrower to obtain authorisation to make that payment without a Tax Deduction.

 

(j)                                    If a Lender has not confirmed its scheme reference number and jurisdiction of tax residence in accordance with paragraph (i)(ii) above, no Obligor shall make a Borrower DTTP Filing or file any other form relating to the HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme in respect of that Lender’s Commitment or its participation in any Loan unless the Lender otherwise agrees.

 

(k)                                 The Borrower shall, promptly on making a Borrower DTTP Filing, deliver a copy of the Borrower DTTP Filing to the Agent for delivery to the relevant Lender.

 

(l)                                     A UK Non-Bank Lender which becomes a Party on the day on which this Agreement is entered into gives a Tax Confirmation to the Company by entering into this Agreement.

 

(m)                             A UK Non-Bank Lender shall promptly notify the Company and the Agent if there is any change in the position from that set out in the Tax Confirmation.

 

20.3                        Tax indemnity

 

(a)                                 The Company shall (within three Business Days of demand by the Agent) pay to a Protected Party an amount equal to the loss, liability or cost which that Protected Party determines will be or has been (directly or indirectly) suffered for or on account of Tax by that Protected Party in respect of a Finance Document.

 

(b)                                 Paragraph (a) above shall not apply:

 

(i)                                     with respect to any Tax assessed on a Finance Party:

 

47

 

(A)          under the law of the jurisdiction in which that Finance Party is incorporated or, if different, the jurisdiction (or jurisdictions) in which that Finance Party is treated as resident for tax purposes; or

 

(B)          under the law of the jurisdiction in which that Finance Party’s Facility Office is located in respect of amounts received or receivable in that jurisdiction,

 

if that Tax is imposed on or calculated by reference to the net income received or receivable (but not any sum deemed to be received or receivable) by that Finance Party; or

 

(ii)                                  to the extent a loss, liability or cost:

 

(A)          is compensated for by an increased payment under Clause 20.2 (Tax gross-up);

 

(B)          would have been compensated for by an increased payment under Clause 20.2 (Tax gross-up) but was not entitled to be so compensated solely because one of the exclusions in paragraph (d) or (e) of Clause 20.2 (Tax gross-up) applied; or

 

(C)          relates to a FATCA Deduction required to be made by a Party.

 

(c)                                  A Protected Party making, or intending to make a claim under paragraph (a) above shall promptly notify the Agent of the event which will give, or has given, rise to the claim, following which the Agent shall notify the Company.

 

(d)                                 A Protected Party shall, on receiving a payment from an Obligor under this Clause 20.3, notify the Agent.

 

20.4                        Tax Credit

 

If an Obligor makes a Tax Payment and the relevant Finance Party determines that:

 

(a)                                 a Tax Credit is attributable either to an increased payment of which that Tax Payment forms part or to that Tax Payment; and

 

(b)                                 that Finance Party has obtained, utilised and retained that Tax Credit,

 

the Finance Party shall pay an amount to the Obligor which that Finance Party determines will leave it (after that payment) in the same after-Tax position as it would have been in had the Tax Payment not been required to be made by the Obligor.

 

20.5                        Lender Status Confirmation

 

(a)                                 Each Lender which becomes a Party to this Agreement after the date of this Agreement shall indicate, in the Transfer Certificate or Assignment Agreement which it executes on becoming a Party, and for the benefit of the Agent and without liability to any Obligor, which of the following categories it falls in:

 

48

 

(i)                                     not a Qualifying Lender;

 

(ii)                                  a Qualifying Lender (other than a UK Treaty Lender);

 

(iii)                               a UK Treaty Lender; or

 

(iv)                              a US Qualifying Lender.

 

If a New Lender fails to indicate its status in accordance with this Clause 20.5 then such New Lender shall be treated for the purposes of this Agreement (including by each Obligor) as if it is not a Qualifying Lender or a US Qualifying Lender until such time as it notifies the Agent which category applies (and the Agent, upon receipt of such notification, shall inform the Company).  For the avoidance of doubt, a Transfer Certificate or Assignment Agreement shall not be invalidated by any failure of a Lender to comply with this Clause 20.5.

 

(b)                                 The Original Lender confirms for the benefit of each Obligor that it is both a Qualifying Lender and a US Qualifying Lender at the date of this Agreement.

 

20.6                        Stamp taxes

 

The Company shall pay and, within three Business Days of demand, indemnify each Finance Party against any cost, loss or liability that Finance Party incurs in relation to all stamp duty, registration and other similar Taxes payable in respect of any Finance Document.

 

20.7                        VAT

 

(a)                                 All amounts set out or expressed in a Finance Document to be payable by any Party to a Finance Party which (in whole or in part) constitute the consideration for a supply or supplies for VAT purposes shall be deemed to be exclusive of any VAT which is chargeable on such supply or supplies, and accordingly, subject to paragraph (b) below, if VAT is or becomes chargeable on any supply made by any Finance Party to any Party under a Finance Document, that Party shall pay to the Finance Party (in addition to and at the same time as paying any other consideration for such supply) an amount equal to the amount of such VAT provided that such Finance Party shall promptly provide an appropriate VAT invoice to such Party.

 

(b)                                 If VAT is or becomes chargeable on any supply made by any Finance Party (the “Supplier”) to any other Finance Party (the “Recipient”) under a Finance Document, and any Party other than the Recipient (the “Relevant Party”) is required by the terms of any Finance Document to pay an amount  equal to the consideration for that supply to the Supplier (rather than being required to reimburse or indemnify the Recipient in respect of that consideration):

 

(i)                                     (where the Supplier is the person required to account to the relevant tax authority for the VAT) the Relevant Party must also pay to the Supplier (at the same time as paying that amount) an additional amount equal to the amount of the VAT charged.  The Recipient must (where this paragraph (i) applies) promptly pay to the Relevant Party 

 

49

 

an amount equal to any credit or repayment the Recipient receives from the relevant tax authority which the Recipient reasonably determines relates to the VAT chargeable on that supply; and

 

(ii)                                  (where the Recipient is the person required to account to the relevant tax authority for the VAT) the Relevant Party must promptly, following demand from the Recipient, pay to the Recipient an amount equal to the VAT chargeable on that supply but only to the extent that the Recipient reasonably determines that it is not entitled to credit or repayment from the relevant tax authority in respect of that VAT.

 

(c)                                  Where a Finance Document requires any Party to reimburse or indemnify a Finance Party for any cost or expense, that Party shall reimburse or indemnify (as the case may be) such Finance Party for the full amount of such cost or expense, including such part thereof as represents VAT, save to the extent that such Finance Party reasonably determines that it is entitled to credit or repayment in respect of such VAT from the relevant tax authority.

 

(d)                                 Any reference in this Clause 20.7 to any Party shall, at any time when such Party is treated as a member of a group for VAT purposes, include (where appropriate and unless the context otherwise requires) a reference to the representative member of such group at such time (the term “representative member” to have the same meaning as in the Value Added Tax Act 1994).

 

20.8                        Survival

 

Each party’s obligations under this Clause 20 shall survive the resignation or replacement of the Agent or any assignment of rights by, or the replacement of, a Lender, and the repayment, satisfaction or discharge of all other obligations of any Obligor under the Finance Documents.

 

20.9                        FATCA Deduction

 

(a)                                 Each Party may make any FATCA Deduction it is required to make by FATCA, and any payment required in connection with that FATCA Deduction, and no Party shall be required to increase any payment in respect of which it makes such a FATCA Deduction or otherwise compensate the recipient of the payment for that FATCA Deduction.

 

(b)                                 Each Party shall promptly, upon becoming aware that it must make a FATCA Deduction (or that there is any change in the rate or the basis of such  FATCA Deduction) notify the Party to whom it is making the payment and, in addition, shall notify the Company, the Agent and the other Finance Parties.

 

21.                               INCREASED COSTS

 

21.1                        Increased costs

 

(a)                                 Subject to Clause 21.3 (Exceptions) the Company shall, within three Business Days of a demand by the Agent, pay for the account of a Finance Party the amount of any Increased Costs incurred by that Finance Party or any of its Affiliates as a result of (i) the adoption or taking effect of any law, rule, 

 

50

 

regulation or treaty, (ii) any change in any law, rule, regulation or treaty or in the administration, interpretation, implementation or application thereof by any governmental, intergovernmental or supranational body, agency, department or of any regulatory, self-regulatory or other authority or organisation or (iii) the making or issuance of any request, rule, guideline or directive (whether or not having the force of law) by any governmental, intergovernmental or supranational body, agency, department or of any regulatory, self-regulatory or other authority or organisation; provided that notwithstanding anything herein to the contrary, (x) the Dodd-Frank Wall Street Reform and Consumer Protection Act and all requests, rules, guidelines or directives thereunder or issued in connection therewith and (y) all requests, rules, guidelines or directives promulgated by the Bank for International Settlements, the Basel Committee on Banking Supervision (or any successor or similar authority) or the United States or foreign regulatory authorities, in each case pursuant to Basel III, shall in each case be deemed to be such a change in law in accordance with this paragraph (a), regardless of the date enacted, adopted or issued.

 

(b)                                 In this Agreement:

 

“Increased Costs” means:

 

(i)                                     a reduction in the rate of return from the Facility or on a Finance Party’s (or its Affiliate’s) overall capital or liquidity;

 

(ii)                                  an additional or increased cost; or

 

(iii)                               a reduction of any amount due and payable under any Finance Document,

 

which is incurred or suffered by a Finance Party or any of its Affiliates to the extent that it is attributable to that Finance Party having entered into its Commitment or an Ancillary Commitment or funding or performing its obligations under any Finance Document; and

 

“Basel III” means:

 

(i)            the agreement on capital requirements, a leverage ratio and liquidity standards contained in “Basel III: A global regulatory framework for more resilient banks and banking systems”, “Basel III: International frame for liquidity risk measurement, standards and monitoring” and  “Guidance for national authorities operating the countercyclical capital buffer” published by the Basel Committee on Banking Supervision in December 2010, each as amended, supplemented or restated;

 

(ii)           the rules for global systemically important banks contained in “Global systemically important banks: assessment methodology and the additional loss absorbency requirement - Rules text” published by the Basel Committee on Banking Supervision in November 2011, as amended, supplemented or restated; and

 

51

 

(iii)          any further guidance or standards published by the Basel Committee on Banking Supervision relating to “Basel III”.

 

21.2                        Increased cost claims

 

(a)                                 A Finance Party intending to make a claim pursuant to Clause 21.1 (Increased costs) shall notify the Agent of

 

(b)                                 the event giving rise to the claim, following which the Agent shall promptly notify the Company.

 

(c)                                  Each Finance Party shall, as soon as practicable after a demand by the Agent, provide a certificate confirming the amount of its Increased Costs.

 

21.3                        Exceptions

 

(a)                                 Clause 21.1 (Increased costs) does not apply to the extent any Increased Cost is:

 

(i)                                     attributable to a Tax Deduction required by law to be made by an Obligor;

 

(ii)                                  compensated for by Clause 20.3 (Tax indemnity) (or would have been compensated for under Clause 20.3 (Tax indemnity) but was not so compensated solely because any of the exclusions in paragraph (b) of Clause 20.3 (Tax indemnity) applied);

 

(iii)                               attributable to the wilful breach by the relevant Finance Party or its Affiliates of any law or regulation;

 

(iv)                              attributable to the implementation or application of or compliance with the “International Convergence of Capital Measurement and Capital Standards, a Revised Framework” published by the Basel Committee on Banking Supervision in June 2004 in the form existing on the date of this Agreement (but excluding any amendment arising out of Basel III) (“Basel II”) or any other law or regulation which implements Basel II (whether such implementation, application or compliance is by a government, regulator, Finance Party or any of its Affiliates); or

 

(v)                                 attributable to a FATCA Deduction required to be made by a Party.

 

(b)                                 In this Clause 21.3 reference to a “Tax Deduction” has the same meaning given to the term in Clause 20.1 (Definitions).

 

22.                               OTHER INDEMNITIES

 

22.1                        Currency indemnity

 

(a)                                 If any sum due from an Obligor under the Finance Documents (a “Sum”), or any order, judgment or award given or made in relation to a Sum, has to be converted from the currency (the “First Currency”) in which that Sum is payable into another currency (the “Second Currency”) for the purpose of:

 

52

 

(i)                                     making or filing a claim or proof against that Obligor; or

 

(ii)                                  obtaining or enforcing an order, judgment or award in relation to any litigation or arbitration proceedings,

 

that Obligor shall as an independent obligation, within three Business Days of demand, indemnify each Finance Party (and/or any Receiver or Delegate) to whom that Sum is due against any cost, loss or liability arising out of or as a result of the conversion including any discrepancy between (A) the rate of exchange used to convert that Sum from the First Currency into the Second Currency and (B) the rate or rates of exchange available to that person at the time of its receipt of that Sum.

 

(b)                                 Each Obligor waives any right it may have in any jurisdiction to pay any amount under the Finance Documents in a currency or currency unit other than that in which it is expressed to be payable.

 

22.2                        Other indemnities

 

The Company shall (or shall procure that an Obligor will), within three Business Days of demand, indemnify the Agent, each Lender, each other Finance Party (and/or any Receiver or Delegate) and each Representative of any of the foregoing persons against any cost, loss or liability incurred by it as a result of:

 

(a)                                 the occurrence of any Event of Default;

 

(b)                                 a failure by an Obligor to pay any amount due under a Finance Document on its due date, including without limitation, any cost, loss or liability arising as a result of Clause 36 (Sharing among the Finance Parties);

 

(c)                                  the execution or delivery of this Agreement, any other Finance Document or any agreement or instrument contemplated hereby or thereby, the performance by the parties hereto of their respective obligations hereunder or thereunder, the consummation of the transactions contemplated hereby or thereby, or, in the case of the Agent (and any sub-agent thereof) and its Representatives only, the administration of this Agreement and the other Finance Documents;

 

(d)                                 any actual or prospective claim, litigation, investigation or proceeding relating to any of the foregoing, whether based on contract, tort or any other theory, whether brought by a third party or by the Company or any other Obligor;

 

(e)                                  funding, or making arrangements to fund, its participation in a Utilisation requested by the Borrower in a Utilisation Request but not made by reason of the operation of any one or more of the provisions of this Agreement (other than by reason of default or negligence or wilful breach of any Finance Document by that Finance Party alone); and

 

(f)                                   a Utilisation (or part of a Utilisation) not being prepaid in accordance with a notice of prepayment given by the Borrower or the Company.

 

53

 

22.3                        Indemnity to the Agent

 

The Company shall promptly indemnify the Agent against any cost, loss or liability incurred by the Agent (acting reasonably) as a result of:

 

(a)                                 investigating any event which it reasonably believes is a Default; or

 

(b)                                 acting or relying on any notice, request or instruction which it reasonably believes to be genuine, correct and appropriately authorised.

 

22.4                        Redemption Notes Indemnity

 

The Company shall, within three Business Days of demand, indemnify each Finance Party, each of their respective Affiliates and each of their respective directors, officers, employees or agents (each an “Indemnified Party”) against any cost, expense, loss or liability (including legal fees) incurred by that Indemnified Party (otherwise than by reason of the gross negligence or wilful misconduct of that indemnified Party) related to, arising out of or in connection with:

 

(a)                                 the redemption of the Redemption Notes; or

 

(b)                                 the use of proceeds of the Loan.

 

22.5                        Survival

 

Each Party’s obligations under this Clause 22 shall survive the resignation or replacement of the Agent or any assignment of rights by, or the replacement of, a Lender, and the repayment, satisfaction or discharge of all other obligations of any Obligor under the Finance Documents.

 

23.                               MITIGATION BY THE LENDERS

 

23.1                        Mitigation

 

(a)                                 Each Finance Party shall, in consultation with and at the request of the Company, take all reasonable steps to mitigate any circumstances which arise and which would result in any amount becoming payable under or pursuant to, or cancelled pursuant to, any of Clause 13.1 (Illegality), Clause 20 (Tax gross-up and indemnities) or Clause 21 (Increased Costs) including (but not limited  to) transferring its rights and obligations under the Finance Documents to another Affiliate or Facility Office.

 

(b)                                 Paragraph (a) above does not in any way limit the obligations of any Obligor under the Finance Documents.

 

23.2                        Limitation of liability

 

(a)                                 The Company shall promptly indemnify each Finance Party for all costs and expenses reasonably incurred by that Finance Party as a result of steps taken by such Finance Party under Clause 23.1 (Mitigation).

 

54

 

(b)                                 A Finance Party is not obliged to take any steps under Clause 23.1 (Mitigation) if, in the opinion of that Finance Party (acting reasonably), to do so might be prejudicial to it.

 

24.                               COSTS AND EXPENSES

 

24.1                        Transaction expenses

 

The Company shall promptly on demand pay the Agent the amount of all costs and expenses (including legal fees up to any agreed caps) reasonably incurred by any of them in connection with the negotiation, preparation, printing, execution, syndication and perfection of:

 

(a)                                 this Agreement and any other documents referred to in this Agreement and the Transaction Security; and

 

(b)                                 any other Finance Documents executed after the date of this Agreement.

 

24.2                        Amendment costs

 

If (a) an Obligor requests an amendment, waiver or consent or (b) an amendment is required pursuant to Clause 37.9 (Change of currency), the Company shall, within three Business Days of demand, reimburse the Agent for the amount of all costs and expenses (including reasonable legal fees) reasonably incurred by the Agent in responding to, evaluating, negotiating or complying with that request or requirement.

 

24.3                        Enforcement and preservation costs

 

The Company shall, within three Business Days of demand, pay to each Finance Party and/or Receiver or Delegate Party the amount of all costs and expenses (including legal fees) incurred by it in connection with the enforcement of or the preservation of any rights under any Finance Document and the Transaction Security and any proceedings instituted by or against the Security Trustee as a consequence of taking or holding the Transaction Security or enforcing these rights.

 

55

 

SECTION 7
 GUARANTEE

 

25.                               GUARANTEE AND INDEMNITY

 

25.1                        Guarantee and indemnity

 

Each Guarantor irrevocably and unconditionally jointly and severally:

 

(a)                                 guarantees to each Finance Party punctual performance by each other Obligor of all that Obligor’s obligations under the Finance Documents;

 

(b)                                 undertakes with each Finance Party that whenever another Obligor does not pay any amount when due under or in connection with any Finance Document, that Guarantor shall immediately on demand pay that amount as if it was the principal obligor; and

 

(c)                                  agrees with each Finance Party that if any obligation guaranteed by it is or becomes unenforceable, invalid or illegal, it will, as an independent and primary obligation, indemnify that Finance Party immediately on demand against any cost, loss or liability it incurs as a result of an Obligor not paying any amount which would, but for such unenforceability, invalidity or illegality, have been payable by it under any Finance Document on the date when it would have been due.  The amount payable by a Guarantor under this indemnity will not exceed the amount it would have had to pay under this Clause 25 if the amount claimed had been recoverable on the basis of a guarantee.

 

25.2                        Continuing Guarantee

 

This guarantee is a continuing guarantee and will extend to the ultimate balance of sums payable by any Obligor under the Finance Documents, regardless of any intermediate payment or discharge in whole or in part.

 

25.3                        Reinstatement

 

If any discharge, release or arrangement (whether in respect of the obligations of any Obligor or any security for those obligations or otherwise) is made by a Finance Party in whole or in part on the basis of any payment, security or other disposition which is avoided or must be restored in insolvency, liquidation, administration or otherwise, without limitation, then the liability of each Guarantor under this Clause 25 will continue or be reinstated as if the discharge, release or arrangement had not occurred.

 

25.4                        Waiver of defences

 

The obligations of each Guarantor under this Clause 25 will not be affected by an act, omission, matter or thing which, but for this Clause 25, would reduce, release or prejudice any of its obligations under this Clause 25 (without limitation and whether or not known to it or any Finance Party) including:

 

(a)                                 any time, waiver or consent granted to, or composition with, any Obligor or other person;

 

56

 

(b)                                 the release of any other Obligor or any other person under the terms of any composition or arrangement with any creditor of any member of the Restricted Group;

 

(c)                                  the taking, variation, compromise, exchange, renewal or release of, or refusal or neglect to perfect, take up or enforce, any rights against, or security over assets of, any Obligor or other person or any non-presentation or non-observance of any formality or other requirement in respect of any instrument or any failure to realise the full value of any security;

 

(d)                                 any incapacity or lack of power, authority or legal personality of or dissolution or change in the members or status of an Obligor or any other person;

 

(e)                                  any amendment, novation, supplement, extension, restatement (however fundamental and whether or not more onerous) or replacement of a Finance Document or any other document or security including, without limitation, any change in the purpose of, any extension of or increase in any facility or the addition of any new facility under any Finance Document or other document or security;

 

(f)                                   any unenforceability, illegality or invalidity of any obligation of any person under any Finance Document or any other document or security; or

 

(g)                                  any insolvency or similar proceedings.

 

25.5                        Guarantor Intent

 

Without prejudice to the generality of Clause 25.4 (Waiver of defences), each Guarantor expressly confirms that it intends that this guarantee shall extend from time to time to any (however fundamental and of whatsoever nature and whether or not more onerous) variation, increase, extension or addition of or to any of the Finance Documents and/or any facility or amount made available under any of the Finance Documents for the purposes of or in connection with any of the following: business acquisitions of any nature; increasing working capital; enabling investor distributions to be made; carrying out restructurings; refinancing existing facilities; refinancing any other indebtedness; making facilities available to new borrowers; any other variation or extension of the purposes for which any such facility or amount might be made available from time to time; and any fees, costs and/or expenses associated with any of the foregoing.

 

25.6                        Immediate recourse

 

Each Guarantor waives any right it may have of first requiring any Finance Party (or any trustee or agent on its behalf) to proceed against or enforce any other rights or security or claim payment from any person before claiming from that Guarantor under this Clause 25.  This waiver applies irrespective of any law or any provision of a Finance Document to the contrary.

 

57

 

25.7                        Appropriations

 

Until all amounts which may be or become payable by the Obligors under or in connection with the Finance Documents have been irrevocably paid in full, each Finance Party (or any trustee or agent on its behalf) may:

 

(a)                                 refrain from applying or enforcing any other moneys, security or rights held or received by that Finance Party (or any trustee or agent on its behalf) in respect of those amounts, or apply and enforce the same in such manner and order as it sees fit (whether against those amounts or otherwise) and no Guarantor shall be entitled to the benefit of the same; and

 

(b)                                 hold in an interest-bearing suspense account any moneys received from any Guarantor or on account of any Guarantor’s liability under this Clause 25.

 

25.8                        Deferral of Guarantors’ rights

 

Until all amounts which may be or become payable by the Obligors under or in connection with the Finance Documents have been irrevocably paid in full and unless the Agent otherwise directs, no Guarantor will exercise any rights which it may have by reason of performance by it of its obligations under the Finance Documents or by reason of any amount being payable, or liability arising, under this Clause 25:

 

(a)                                 to be indemnified by an Obligor;

 

(b)                                 to claim any contribution from any other guarantor of any Obligor’s obligations under the Finance Documents;

 

(c)                                  to take the benefit (in whole or in part and whether by way of subrogation or otherwise) of any rights of the Finance Parties under the Finance Documents or of any other guarantee or security taken pursuant to, or in connection with, the Finance Documents by any Finance Party;

 

(d)                                 to bring legal or other proceedings for an order requiring any Obligor to make any payment, or perform any obligation, in respect of which any Guarantor has given a guarantee, undertaking or indemnity under Clause 25.1 (Guarantee and Indemnity);

 

(e)                                  to exercise any right of set-off against any Obligor; and/or

 

(f)                                   to claim or prove as a creditor of any Obligor in competition with any Finance Party.

 

If a Guarantor receives any benefit, payment or distribution in relation to such rights it shall hold that benefit, payment or distribution to the extent necessary to enable all amounts which may be or become payable to the Finance Parties by the Obligors under or in connection with the Finance Documents to be repaid in full on trust for the Finance Parties and shall promptly pay or transfer the same to the Agent or as the Agent may direct for application in accordance with Clause 37 (Payment mechanics).

 

58

 

25.9                        Release of Guarantors’ right of contribution

 

If any Guarantor (a “Retiring Guarantor”) ceases to be a Guarantor in accordance with the terms of the Finance Documents then on the date such Retiring Guarantor ceases to be a Guarantor:

 

(a)                                 that Retiring Guarantor is released by each other Guarantor from any liability (whether past, present or future and whether actual or contingent) to make a contribution to any other Guarantor arising by reason of the performance by any other Guarantor of its obligations under the Finance Documents; and

 

(b)                                 each other Guarantor waives any rights it may have by reason of the performance of its obligations under the Finance Documents to take the benefit (in whole or in part and whether by way of subrogation or otherwise) of any rights of the Finance Parties under any Finance Document or of any other security taken pursuant to, or in connection with, any Finance Document where such rights or security are granted by or in relation to the assets of the Retiring Guarantor.

 

25.10                 Additional security

 

This guarantee is in addition to and is not in any way prejudiced by any other guarantee or security now or subsequently held by any Finance Party.

 

59

 

SECTION 8
 REPRESENTATIONS, UNDERTAKINGS AND EVENTS OF DEFAULT

 

26.                               REPRESENTATIONS

 

Save as expressly stated to the contrary, each Obligor and the Company make the following representations and warranties to each Finance Party at the times specified in Clause 26.33 (Times at which representations are made) and the Company acknowledges that the Finance Parties have entered into this Agreement in reliance on these representations and warranties:

 

26.1                        Status

 

(a)                                 It and each of its Restricted Subsidiaries which is a Material Company is a person, in each case duly incorporated and validly existing under the law of its jurisdiction of incorporation.

 

(b)                                 It and each of its Restricted Subsidiaries which is a Material Company has the power to own its property and other assets and carry on its business as it is being conducted.

 

26.2                        Binding obligations

 

Subject to the Legal Reservations, the obligations expressed to be assumed by it in each Transaction Document to which it is a party are legal, valid, binding and enforceable obligations.

 

26.3                        Non-conflict with other obligations

 

The entry into and performance by it of, and the transactions contemplated by, the Transaction Documents to which it is or will be a party and the granting of the Transaction Security do not and will not conflict with:

 

(a)                                 any law or regulation applicable to it;

 

(b)                                 its constitutional documents; or

 

(c)                                  any agreement or instrument binding upon it or any member of the Restricted Group or any of its or any member of the Restricted Group’s assets to the extent or in a manner that such conflict has a Material Adverse Effect.

 

26.4                        Power and authority

 

(a)                                 It has the power to enter into, perform and deliver, and has taken all necessary action to authorise its entry into and performance of, the Transaction Documents to which it is or will be a party and the transactions contemplated by those Transaction Documents.

 

(b)                                 No limit on its powers will be exceeded as a result of the borrowing, granting of security or giving of guarantees or indemnities contemplated by the Transaction Documents to which it is or will be a party.

 

60

 

26.5                        Validity and admissibility in evidence

 

(a)                                 All Authorisations required or desirable:

 

(i)                                     to enable it lawfully to enter into, exercise its rights and comply with its obligations in the Transaction Documents to which it is or will be a party; and

 

(ii)                                  to make the Transaction Documents to which it is or will be a party admissible in evidence in its Relevant Jurisdictions,

 

have been obtained or effected (as applicable) and are in full force and effect.

 

(b)                                 All Authorisations required to carry on its business in the ordinary course and in all material respects have been obtained or effected (as applicable) and are in full force and effect except to the extent failure to obtain or effect those Authorisations would have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

26.6                        Insolvency

 

No:

 

(a)                                 corporate action, legal proceeding or other procedure or step described in paragraph (a) of Clause 30.7 (Insolvency proceedings); or

 

(b)                                 creditors’ process described in Clause 30.8 (Creditors’ process),

 

has been taken or, to the knowledge of the Company, threatened in relation to a member of the Restricted Group and none of the circumstances described in Clause 30.6 (Insolvency) applies to a member of the Restricted Group.

 

26.7                        Governing law and enforcement

 

(a)                                 Subject to the Legal Reservations:

 

(i)                                     the choice of New York law as the governing law of Schedule 17 (Restrictive Covenants) will be recognised and enforced in their Relevant Jurisdictions; and

 

(ii)                                  the choice of English law as the governing law of the Finance Documents (save for Schedule 17 (Restrictive Covenants)) will be recognised and enforced in their Relevant Jurisdictions.

 

(b)                                 Subject to the Legal Reservations, any judgment obtained in England in relation to a Finance Document will be recognised and enforced in its Relevant Jurisdictions.

 

26.8                        No filing

 

Under the laws of its jurisdiction of incorporation it is not necessary that the Finance Documents be filed, recorded or enrolled with any court or other authority in that jurisdiction or that any stamp, registration, notarial or similar Taxes or fees be paid on

 

61

 

or in relation to the Finance Documents or the transactions contemplated by the Finance Documents except any filing, recording or enrolling or any tax or fee payable in connection with the Transaction Security or notified to the Agent prior to the date of this Agreement or in the case of an Additional Guarantor prior to its accession to such Finance Documents.

 

26.9                        Deduction of Tax

 

It is not required to make any deduction for or on account of Tax from any payment it may make under any Finance Document to a Lender which is:

 

(a)                                 a Qualifying Lender:

 

(i)                                     falling within paragraph (a)(i) of the definition of Qualifying Lender; or

 

(ii)                                  except where a Direction has been given under section 931 of the ITA in relation to the payment concerned, falling within paragraph (a)(ii) of the definition of Qualifying Lender; or

 

(iii)                               falling within paragraph (b) of the definition of Qualifying Lender or;

 

(b)                                 a UK Treaty Lender and the payment is one specified in a direction given by the Commissioners of Revenue & Customs under Regulation 2 of the Double Taxation Relief (Taxes on Income) (General) Regulations 1970 (SI 1970/488).

 

26.10                 No Default

 

No Default is continuing.

 

26.11                 Base Case Model

 

The Company:

 

(a)                                 does not regard as unreasonable or unattainable in any material respect any of the forecasts or projections in relation to the Restricted Group set out in the Base Case Model;

 

(b)                                 believes the assumptions taken as a whole upon which the forecasts and projections in relation to the Restricted Group contained in the Base Case Model were reasonable at the time they were made; and

 

(c)                                  has not withheld from any persons responsible for preparing the Base Case Model any material facts requested from it and known to it on the date the relevant request was made.

 

26.12                No misleading information

 

From the date of this Agreement, all other written factual information provided pursuant to the Finance Documents (including any amendment or waiver thereof) by any member of the Restricted Group (including its advisers) to the Agent in its capacity as such (other than any factual information contained in any financial

 

62

 

statements which information is the subject of any representation or warranty given pursuant to Clause 26.13 (Financial statements)) was as at the date it was provided true, complete and accurate in all material respects and is not misleading in any material respect.

 

26.13                 Financial statements

 

(a)                                 To the best of its knowledge and belief, its Original Financial Statements (if any) were prepared in accordance with GAAP consistently applied.

 

(b)                                 To the best of its knowledge and belief, its Original Financial Statements (if any) give a true and fair view of (or fairly represent in all material respects, where unaudited) its consolidated financial condition and operations during the relevant period.

 

(c)                                  As at the date provided, each set of financial statements delivered pursuant to Clause 27.1 (Financial statements) gives a true and fair view of (in the case of audited financial statements) or fairly represents in all material respects (in the case of unaudited financial statements) its financial condition and operations as at the date at which those financial statements were drawn up.

 

26.14                 No proceedings pending or threatened

 

No litigation, arbitration or administrative proceedings or investigations of or before any court, arbitral body or agency which, if reasonably likely to be adversely determined and if so adversely determined would have a Material Adverse Effect have been (to the best of its knowledge and belief) started or threatened against it.

 

26.15                 No breach of laws

 

(a)                                 It has not (and none of its Restricted Subsidiaries has) breached any law or regulation which breach has or could reasonably be expected to have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

(b)                                 No labour disputes are current or, to the best of its knowledge and belief (having made due and careful enquiry), threatened against any member of the Restricted Group which have or could reasonably be expected to have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

26.16                 Environmental and other laws

 

(a)                                 It and each of its Restricted Subsidiaries is in compliance with all Environmental Laws to which it is or they are subject where non-compliance would have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

(b)                                 To the best of the Company’s knowledge and belief after due enquiry, all Environmental Permits necessary in connection with the ownership and operation of its business as it is currently being conducted and each of its Restricted Subsidiaries’ business and the absence of which would have a Material Adverse Effect have been obtained and are in full force and effect.

 

63

 

(c)                                  To the best of the Company’s knowledge and belief after due enquiry, there are no circumstances which could reasonably be expected to prevent it or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries being in compliance with any Environmental Law or any Environmental Permit in a manner or to an extent which would have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

(d)                                 To the best of the Company’s knowledge and belief after due enquiry, there are no past or present acts or omissions of it or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries or events, state of facts or circumstances which have resulted in (or could reasonably be expected to result in) any third party taking any legal proceedings against it or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries under any Environmental Law, including remedial action or the revocation, suspension, variation or non-renewal of any Environmental Permit where in any such case non-compliance would have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

(e)                                  Neither it nor any of its Restricted Subsidiaries has received any statutory notice of any complaints, demands, civil claims, enforcement proceedings, requests for information, or of any action required by any regulatory authority and there are no investigations pending or (to the best of its knowledge and belief after due enquiry) threatened in relation to the failure of it or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to obtain any Environmental Permit or comply with any Environmental Law, which in any such case relate to matters or circumstances which would have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

26.17                 Taxation

 

Other than those being contested in good faith and where such payment may be lawfully withheld (provided that appropriate cash reserves have been set aside for such payment), no claim is being or, to the best of its knowledge and belief (having made due and careful enquiry), is reasonably likely to be asserted against it (or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries) with respect to Taxes such that a liability of, or claim against it which is reasonably likely to be adversely determined and if adversely determined would have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

26.18                 Security and Financial Indebtedness

 

(a)                                 No Security exists over all or any of the present or future assets of any member of the Restricted Group other than any Security permitted by this Agreement.

 

(b)                                 No member of the Restricted Group has any actual or contingent Financial Indebtedness outstanding other than as permitted by this Agreement.

 

26.19                Ranking

 

Subject to the Legal Reservations, the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement and to any Security which is permitted under this Agreement, the Transaction Security will rank in priority as specified in the relevant Transaction Security Document and is not subject to any prior ranking or pari passu ranking Security.

 

64

 

26.20                 Transaction Security

 

Subject to the Legal Reservations, each Transaction Security Document to which it is a party validly creates the Security which is expressed to be created by that Transaction Security Document and evidences the Security it is expressed to evidence provided that no representation or warranty is given concerning whether any Security is of a fixed or floating nature.

 

26.21                 Good title to assets

 

It and each of its Restricted Subsidiaries has a good, valid and marketable title to, or valid leases or licences of, and all appropriate Authorisations to use, the assets necessary to carry on its business as presently conducted.

 

26.22                 Legal and beneficial ownership

 

(a)                                 As at the time an Obligor enters into a Transaction Security Document it is the sole legal and beneficial owner or lessee or licensee of or is otherwise entitled to use all of the material assets necessary to carry on its business as presently conducted (including, in the case of any shares of any member of the Restricted Group which are the subject of the Transaction Security, but subject to any registrations required to be made by the board of directors of such member of the Restricted Group absolute legal and (where relevant) beneficial ownership thereof).

 

(b)                                 As at the time an Obligor enters into a Transaction Security Document the entire share capital of MUL is legally and beneficially owned by the Company and Red Football Junior Limited free from any claims, third party rights or competing interests other than pursuant to the Transaction Security Documents.

 

26.23                 Shares

 

The shares of any member of the Restricted Group (other than Dormant Subsidiaries) which are subject to the Transaction Security are fully paid and not subject to any option to purchase or similar rights.

 

26.24                 Intellectual Property

 

In the case of the Company, as of the date of this Agreement, so far as it is aware there are no adverse circumstances relating to the validity, subsistence or use of any of the Restricted Group’s Intellectual Property which would have a Material Adverse Effect.

 

26.25                Group Structure

 

As of the date of this Agreement and as of the Closing Date, the Group Structure Chart is true, complete and accurate in all material respects.

 

65

 

26.26                 Obligors

 

(a)                                 All Material Companies which are members of the Restricted Group (other than Excluded Subsidiaries), Holding Companies of Material Companies (other than the Holding Company of the Company) and any member of the Restricted Group that is a guarantor in respect of the Notes on the Closing Date, are Guarantors; and

 

(b)                                 Subject to paragraph (c) of Clause 29.14 (Guarantors), the aggregate of the earnings before interest, tax, depreciation and amortisation (calculated on the same basis as Consolidated EBITDA) of the Guarantors, the aggregate gross assets and the aggregate turnover of the Guarantors (in each case calculated on an unconsolidated basis and excluding all intra-Restricted Group items) represents not less than 90 per cent. of Consolidated EBITDA, consolidated gross assets and consolidated turnover of all members of the Restricted Group, in each case calculated by reference to the Original Financial Statements of the Company.

 

26.27                 Holding and Dormant Subsidiary

 

(a)                                 Except as may arise under the Transaction Documents, the Company and Red Football Junior Limited have not traded or incurred any liabilities or commitments (actual or contingent, present or future).

 

(b)                                 No member of the Restricted Group (save for MU 099 Limited) is a Dormant Subsidiary.

 

26.28                 Accounting reference date

 

The accounting reference date of each member of the Restricted Group is the Accounting Reference Date.

 

26.29                 Centre of main interests and establishments

 

(a)                                 It has its “centre of main interests” (as that term is used in Article 3(1) of The Council of the European Union Regulation No. 1346/2000 on Insolvency Proceedings (the “Regulation”) in England or Wales;

 

(b)                                 It has no “establishment” (as that term is used in Article 2(h) of the Regulation) in any jurisdiction.

 

26.30                 No adverse consequences

 

(a)                                 It is not necessary under the laws of its Relevant Jurisdictions:

 

(i)                                     in order to enable any Finance Party to enforce its rights under any Finance Document other than pursuant to Clause 20 (Tax gross up and indemnities); or

 

(ii)                                  by reason of the execution of any Finance Document or the performance by it of its obligations under any Finance Document,

 

66

 

that any Finance Party should be licensed, qualified or otherwise entitled to carry on business in any of its Relevant Jurisdictions.

 

(b)                                 No Finance Party is or will be deemed to be resident, domiciled or carrying on business in its Relevant Jurisdictions by reason only of the execution, performance and/or enforcement of any Finance Document.

 

26.31                 Pensions

 

Except for the Football League Limited Pension and Life Assurance Scheme and the Professional Footballers’ Pension Scheme (and in the case of the Company only in so far as it is aware:

 

(a)                                 neither it nor any of its Restricted Subsidiaries is or has at any time been an employer (for the purposes of sections 38 to 51 of the Pensions Act 2004) of an occupational pension scheme which is not a money purchase scheme (both terms as defined in the Pension Schemes Act 1993); and

 

(b)                                 neither it nor any of its Restricted Subsidiaries is or has at any time been “connected” with or an “associate” of (as those terms are used in sections 39 and 43 of the Pensions Act 2004) such an employer.

 

26.32                 OFAC

 

No Obligor, nor any of their respective Subsidiaries, nor, to the knowledge of any Obligor, any director, officer, employee, agent, affiliate or representative thereof, is an individual or entity currently the subject of any Sanctions, nor is any Obligor or any of their respective Subsidiaries located, organized or resident in a Designated Jurisdiction.

 

26.33                 Times at which representations are made

 

(a)                                 Save where otherwise specified below, all the representations and warranties in this Clause 26 are made to each Finance Party on the date of this Agreement.

 

(b)                                 The Repeating Representations are deemed to be made by each Obligor to each Finance Party on the date of this Agreement, the date of each Utilisation Request and on each Utilisation Date and on the first day of each Interest Period.

 

(c)                                  The Repeating Representations and each of the representations and warranties set out in Clause 26.5 (Validity and admissibility in evidence), Clause 26.8 (No filing), Clause 26.16 (Environmental and other laws), Clause 26.17 (Taxation), Clause 26.18 (Security and Financial Indebtedness), Clause 26.20 (Transaction Security), Clause 26.22 (Legal and beneficial ownership) and Clause 26.31 (Pensions) are deemed to be made by each Additional Guarantor to each Finance Party on the day on which it becomes an Additional Guarantor.

 

67

 

(d)                                 Each representation or warranty deemed to be made after the date of this Agreement shall be made by reference to the facts and circumstances existing at the date the representation or warranty is made.

 

27.                               INFORMATION UNDERTAKINGS

 

The undertakings in this Clause 27 remain in force from the date of this Agreement for so long as any amount is outstanding under the Finance Documents or any Commitment is in force.

 

In this Clause 27:

 

“Annual Financial Statements” means the financial statements for a Financial Year delivered pursuant to paragraph (a) of Clause 27.1 (Financial statements).

 

“Quarterly Financial Statements” means the financial statements delivered pursuant to paragraph (b) of Clause 27.1 (Financial statements).

 

27.1                        Financial statements

 

The Company shall supply to the Agent in sufficient copies for all the Lenders:

 

(a)                                 within 120 days after the end of each of the Company’s Financial Years (commencing with the Financial Year ending 30 June 2013), annual reports containing the following information with a level of detail that is substantially comparable and similar in scope to the offering memorandum for the Notes (with appropriate revisions, as reasonably determined by the Company to reflect segment reporting): (i) audited consolidated balance sheets of the Company or its predecessors as of the end of the two most recent Financial Years and audited consolidated income statements and statements of cash flow of the Company for the three most recent Financial Years, including complete footnotes to such financial statements and the report of the Company’s independent auditors on the financial statements; (ii) pro forma income statement and balance sheet information of the Company, together with explanatory footnotes, for any material acquisitions, dispositions or recapitalisations (excluding acquisitions or dispositions of player registrations) that have occurred since the beginning of the most recently completed Financial Year as to which such annual report relates; (iii) an operating and financial review of the audited financial statements, including a discussion of the results of operations (including a discussion by business segment), financial condition and liquidity and capital resources, and a discussion of material commitments and contingencies and critical accounting policies; and (iv) a description of all material affiliate transactions and a description of all material debt instruments;

 

(b)                                 within 60 days following the end of each Financial Quarter in each Financial Year of the Company (commencing with the Financial Quarter ended 31 March 2013), quarterly reports containing the following information: (i) an unaudited condensed consolidated balance sheet of the Company as of the end of such Financial Quarter and unaudited condensed consolidated statements of income and cash flow of the Company for the quarterly and year to date 

 

68

 

periods ending on the unaudited condensed consolidated balance sheet date, and the comparable prior year periods for the Company, together with condensed footnote disclosure; (ii) pro forma income statement and balance sheet information of the Company, together with explanatory footnotes, for any material acquisitions, dispositions or recapitalisations (excluding acquisitions or dispositions of player registrations) that have occurred since the beginning of the most recently completed fiscal quarter as to which such quarterly report relates; and (iii) an operating and financial review of the unaudited financial statements (including a discussion by business segment), including a discussion of the consolidated financial condition and results of operations of the Company and any material change between the current quarterly period and the corresponding period of the prior year; and

 

(c)                                  promptly after the closing of any material acquisition, disposition or restructuring of the Company and the Restricted Subsidiaries, taken as a whole (in each case, excluding players unless publicly announced), or any senior management (other than the club manager unless publicly announced) changes at the Company or any Guarantor, or change in auditors of the Company, or any other material event that the Company announces publicly, in each case, a report containing a description of such event.

 

27.2                        Provision and contents of Compliance Certificate

 

(a)                                 The Company shall supply a Compliance Certificate to the Agent with each set of its audited consolidated Annual Financial Statements and each set of its consolidated Quarterly Financial Statements.

 

(b)                                 Each Compliance Certificate shall set out the matters, calculations and figures required by the form of Compliance Certificate attached in Schedule 9 (Form of Compliance Certificate).

 

(c)                                  Each Compliance Certificate shall be signed by an authorised signatory of the Company and, if required to be delivered with the consolidated Annual Financial Statements of the Company, shall be reported on by the Company’s Auditors in the form agreed by the Company and the Majority Lenders (unless it is such Auditors’ policy not to issue such reports).

 

27.3                        Requirements as to financial statements

 

(a)                                 Each set of financial statements delivered pursuant to Clause 27.1 (Financial statements) shall be prepared in accordance with GAAP.

 

(b)                                 Contemporaneously with the furnishing of each such financial statement discussed above, the Company will also (i) file a press release with the appropriate internationally recognised wire services in connection with such report and (ii) post such report on a publicly accessible website of the Company.

 

69

 

27.4                        Budget

 

(a)                                 For so long as the Original Lender holds Commitments representing 50 per cent. or more of the original Total Commitments, the Company shall supply to the Agent for the Original Lender only, as soon as the same become available but in any event within 30 days after the start of each of its Financial Years to begin with 1 July 2013, an annual Budget for that Financial Year.

 

(b)                                 The Company shall ensure that each Budget:

 

(i)                                     is in a form reasonably acceptable to the Agent;

 

(ii)                                  is prepared in accordance with GAAP and the accounting practices and financial reference periods applied to financial statements under Clause 27.1 (Financial statements); and

 

(iii)                               is accompanied by a reasonably detailed commentary from the Senior Management of the Restricted Group.

 

27.5                        Unrestricted Subsidiaries

 

If any Subsidiaries of the Company have been designated as Unrestricted Subsidiaries, the information delivered under Clauses 27.1 (Financial statements) will include reasonably detailed information, either on the face of the financial statements or in the footnotes thereto, of the financial condition and results of operations of the Restricted Group separate from that of the Unrestricted Subsidiaries.

 

27.6                        Information: miscellaneous

 

The Company shall supply to the Agent (in sufficient copies for all the Lenders, if the Agent so requests):

 

(a)                                 at the same time as they are dispatched, copies of all documents dispatched by the Company to its shareholders generally (or any class of them) or dispatched by the Company or any Obligors to its creditors generally (or any class of them);

 

(b)                                 promptly upon becoming aware of them, to the extent not covered by paragraph (c) of Clause 27.1 (Financial Statements), the details of any matter that has resulted in or could reasonably likely to result in a Material Adverse Effect;

 

(c)                                  promptly upon becoming aware of it, details of a Change of Control; and

 

(d)                                 promptly, such additional information regarding the business, financial or corporate affairs of the Company or any Subsidiary as the Agent may from time to time reasonably request.

 

27.7                        Notification of default

 

(a)                                 The Company and each Obligor shall notify the Agent of any Default (and the steps, if any, being taken to remedy it) promptly upon becoming aware of its 

 

70

 

occurrence (unless that Obligor is aware that a notification has already been provided by another Obligor).

 

(b)                                 Promptly upon a request by the Agent, the Company shall supply to the Agent a certificate signed by two of its directors on its behalf certifying (without personal liability) that no Event of Default is continuing (or if an Event of Default is continuing, specifying the Event of Default and the steps, if any, being taken to remedy it).

 

27.8                        “Know your customer” checks

 

(a)                                 If:

 

(i)                                     the introduction of or any change in (or in the interpretation, administration or application of) any law or regulation made after the date of this Agreement;

 

(ii)                                  any change in the status of an Obligor or the composition of the shareholders of an Obligor after the date of this Agreement; or

 

(iii)                               a proposed assignment or transfer by a Lender of any of its rights and/or obligations under this Agreement to a party that is not a Lender prior to such assignment or transfer,

 

obliges the Agent or any Lender (or, in the case of paragraph (iii) above, any prospective new Lender) to comply with “know your customer” or similar identification procedures in circumstances where the necessary information is not already available to it, each Obligor shall promptly upon the request of the Agent or any Lender supply, or procure the supply of, such documentation and other evidence as is reasonably requested by the Agent (for itself or on behalf of any Lender) or any Lender (for itself or, in the case of the event described in paragraph (iii) above, on behalf of any prospective new Lender) in order for the Agent, such Lender or, in the case of the event described in paragraph (iii) above, any prospective new Lender to carry out and be satisfied it has complied with all necessary “know your customer” or other similar checks under all applicable laws and regulations pursuant to the transactions contemplated in the Finance Documents.

 

(b)                                 Each Lender shall promptly upon the request of the Agent supply, or procure the supply of, such documentation and other evidence as is reasonably requested by the Agent (for itself) in order for the Agent to carry out and be satisfied it has complied with all necessary “know your customer” or other similar checks under all applicable laws and regulations pursuant to the transactions contemplated in the Finance Documents.

 

(c)                                  The Company shall, by not less than 5 Business Days’ prior written notice to the Agent, notify the Agent (which shall promptly notify the Lenders) of its intention to request that one of its Subsidiaries becomes an Additional Guarantor pursuant to Clause 33 (Changes to the Obligors).

 

71

 

(d)                                 Following the giving of any notice pursuant to paragraph (c) above, if the accession of such Additional Guarantor obliges the Agent or any Lender to comply with “know your customer” or similar identification procedures in circumstances where the necessary information is not already available to it, the Company shall promptly upon the request of the Agent or any Lender supply, or procure the supply of, such documentation and other evidence as is reasonably requested by the Agent (for itself or on behalf of any Lender) or any Lender (for itself or on behalf of any prospective new Lender) in order for the Agent or such Lender or any prospective new Lender to carry out and be satisfied it has complied with all necessary “know your customer” or other similar checks under all applicable laws and regulations pursuant to the accession of such Restricted Subsidiary to this Agreement as an Additional Guarantor.

 

28.                               FINANCIAL COVENANT

 

28.1                        Financial definitions

 

In this Agreement:

 

“Borrowings” means, at any time, the outstanding principal, capital or nominal amount (including any capitalised interest accretions in respect of any instrument issued at a discount and any other similar amount) of any Financial Indebtedness (other than under paragraph (f) of the definition thereof provided that the principal component of the arrangement to be put in place in connection with unwinding the hedging transactions entered into under the Existing Hedging Agreements will be included in “Borrowings”).

 

“Capital Expenditure” means any expenditure or obligation in respect of expenditure which, in accordance with GAAP, is treated as capital expenditure.

 

“Cashflow” means, in respect of any Financial Year, Consolidated EBITDA for that Financial Year after:

 

(a)                                 adding the amount of any decrease (and deducting the amount of any increase) in Working Capital for that Financial Year;

 

(b)                                 adding the amount of any cash receipts (and deducting the amount of any cash payments) during that Financial Year in respect of any Exceptional Items not already taken account of in calculating Consolidated EBITDA for that Financial Year;

 

(c)                                  adding the amount of any cash receipts during that Financial Year in respect of any Tax rebates or credits and deducting the amount actually paid or due and payable in respect of Taxes during that Financial Year by any member of the Restricted Group;

 

(d)                                 adding (to the extent not already taken into account in determining Consolidated EBITDA) the amount of any dividends or other profit distributions received in cash by any member of the Group during that Financial Year from any entity which is itself not a member of the Group and 

 

72

 

deducting (to the extent not already deducted in determining Consolidated EBITDA) the amount of any dividends paid in cash during the Financial Year to minority shareholders in members of the Restricted Group;

 

(e)                                  adding the amount of any increase in provisions, other non-cash debits and other non-cash charges (which are not Current Assets or Current Liabilities) and deducting the amount of any non-cash credits (which are not Current Assets or Current Liabilities) in each case to the extent taken into account in establishing Consolidated EBITDA; and

 

(f)                                   deducting the amount of any Capital Expenditure actually made in cash during that Financial Year by any member of the Restricted Group except (in each case) to the extent funded from the proceeds of any Disposal or insurance claims permitted to be retained for this purpose,

 

and so that no amount shall be added (or deducted) more than once.

 

“Consolidated EBITDA” means, for any Relevant Period, the consolidated profits of the Restricted Group from ordinary activities before taxation in respect of that Relevant Period and (without double counting):

 

(a)                                 before deducting any amount attributable to the amortisation or impairment of intangible assets (including goodwill) or the depreciation or impairment of tangible assets;

 

(b)                                 before deducting any Consolidated Net Finance Charges;

 

(c)                                  before deducting any one-off expenses or charges incurred in connection with the incurrence or issuance of (i) any Financial Indebtedness under or which is permitted by the Finance Documents or (ii) any other equity issuance which is permitted by the Finance Documents;

 

(d)                                 before taking into account any items treated as exceptional or extraordinary items;

 

(e)                                  before taking into account any accrued interest received by or owing to any member of the Restricted Group;

 

(f)                                   before taking into account any realised and unrealised exchange gains and losses including those arising on translation of currency debt;

 

(g)                                  before taking into account any gain or loss arising from an upward or downward revaluation of any asset or arising from the acquisition or disposal of player registrations,

 

(h)                                 after deducting the amount of any profit of any member of the Restricted Group which is attributable to minority interests;

 

(i)                                     after deducting the amount of any profit of any investment or entity (which is not itself a member of the Restricted Group) in which any member of the Restricted Group has an ownership interest to the extent that the amount of such profit included in the financial statements of the Restricted Group 

 

73

 

exceeds the amount (net of applicable withholding tax) received in cash by members of the Restricted Group through distributions by such investment or entity;

 

(j)                                    after excluding the amount of any profit or loss which is attributable to any Material Disposal made in the Relevant Period; and

 

(k)                                 after deducting, to the extent not already taken into account, all rent and other property costs of a revenue nature,

 

in each case, to the extent added, deducted, taken into account or excluded, as the case may be, for the purposes of determining profits of the Restricted Group from ordinary activities before taxation.

 

“Consolidated Net Finance Charges” means, for any Relevant Period, the aggregate amount of interest, all regular or periodic commission, fees or discounts in the nature of interest accrued in respect of Borrowings of the Restricted Group in respect of that Relevant Period and (without double counting):

 

(a)                                 excluding any such obligations owed to any other member of the Restricted Group;

 

(b)                                 including the interest element whether paid or payable, in respect of leasing and hire purchase payments under lease or hire purchase arrangements which would, in accordance with GAAP, be treated as finance or capital leases;

 

(c)                                  including any accrued commission, fees, discounts and other finance payments paid or payable by any member of the Restricted Group under any interest rate hedging arrangement;

 

(d)                                 deducting any accrued commission, fees, discounts and other finance payments owing to or received by any member of the Restricted Group under any interest rate hedging instrument;

 

(e)                                  deducting any accrued interest owing to or received by any member of the Restricted Group on any deposit or bank account or in respect of Cash Equivalent Investments; and

 

(f)                                   excluding any up-front arrangement fees, up-front underwriting fees, up-front commitment fees, up-front participation fees or up-front agency fees paid in connection with the Facility or the Notes issued on the Closing Date by any member of the Restricted Group (except where any such fee is in excess of a reasonable market rate).

 

“Current Assets” means the aggregate (on a consolidated basis) of all inventory, work in progress, trade and other receivables of each member of the Restricted Group including prepayments in relation to operating items and sundry debtors (but excluding Cash) expected to be realised within twelve months from the date of computation but excluding amounts in respect of:

 

(a)                                 receivables in relation to Tax;

 

74

 

(b)                                 Exceptional Items and other non-operating items;

 

(c)                                  insurance claims; and

 

(d)                                 any interest owing to any member of the Restricted Group.

 

“Current Liabilities” means the aggregate (on a consolidated basis) of all liabilities (including trade creditors, accruals and provisions) of each member of the Restricted Group expected to be settled within twelve months from the date of computation but excluding amounts in respect of:

 

(a)                                 liabilities for Borrowings and Consolidated Net Finance Charges;

 

(b)                                 liabilities for Tax;

 

(c)                                  Exceptional Items and other non-operating items;

 

(d)                                 insurance claims; and

 

(e)                                  liabilities in relation to dividends declared but not paid by the Company or by a member of the Restricted Group in favour of a person which is not a member of the Restricted Group.

 

“Debt Service” means, in respect of any Relevant Period, the aggregate of:

 

(a)                                 Consolidated Net Finance Charges for that Relevant Period;

 

(b)                                 all scheduled and mandatory repayments of Borrowings falling due and any voluntary prepayments made during that Relevant Period but excluding:

 

(i)                                     any amounts falling due under any overdraft or revolving facility and which were available for simultaneous redrawing according to the terms of that facility;

 

(ii)                                  for the avoidance of doubt, any mandatory prepayment made pursuant to Clause 14.2 (Insurance Proceeds and Excess Cashflow); and

 

(iii)                               any such obligations owed to any member of the Restricted Group;

 

(c)                                  the amount of any cash dividends or distributions (including by way of loan) paid or made by the Company in respect of that Relevant Period; and

 

(d)                                 the amount of the capital element of any payments in respect of that Relevant Period payable under any Finance Lease entered into by any member of the Group,

 

75

 

and so that no amount shall be included more than once.

 

“Exceptional Items” means any exceptional, one off, non-recurring or extraordinary items which represent gains or losses including those arising on:

 

(a)                                 the restructuring of the activities of an entity and reversals of any provisions for the cost of restructuring;

 

(b)                                 disposals, revaluations, write downs or impairment of non-current assets or any reversal of any write down or impairment; and

 

(c)                                  disposals of assets associated with discontinued operations.

 

“Excess Cashflow” means, for any Financial Year, Cashflow for that Financial Year less (except to the extent already deducted in calculating Cashflow) Debt Service for that Financial Year.

 

“Finance Lease” means any lease or hire purchase contract which would, in accordance with GAAP, be treated as a finance or capital lease.

 

“Financial Quarter” means the period commencing on the day after one Quarter Date and ending on the next Quarter Date.

 

“Financial Year” means the annual accounting period of the Restricted Group ending on or about 30 June in each year.

 

“Quarter Date” means each of 31 March, 30 June, 30 September and 31 December.

 

“Relevant Period” means each period of twelve months ending on the last day of each Financial Quarter.

 

“Total Net Debt” means, at any time, the aggregate amount of all obligations of the Restricted Group for or in respect of the principal amount of Borrowings but:

 

(a)                                 excluding any such obligations to any other member of the Restricted Group;

 

(b)                                 Subordinated Liabilities (as such term is defined in the Intercreditor Agreement) shall not be included in Borrowings;

 

(c)                                  including, in the case of finance leases, only the capitalised value thereof; and

 

(d)                                 deducting the aggregate amount of Cash and Cash Equivalent Investments held by any member of the Restricted Group at that time,

 

and so that no amount shall be included or excluded more than once.

 

“Total Net Leverage Ratio” means the ratio of Total Net Debt to Consolidated EBITDA.

 

“Working Capital” means, on any date, Current Assets less Current Liabilities.

 

76

 

28.2                        Financial condition

 

The Company shall ensure that, for each Relevant Period, Consolidated EBITDA for such Relevant Period is not less than £65,000,000, subject to Clause 28.4 (Champions League Non Qualification Event).

 

28.3                        Financial testing

 

Subject to Clause 28.4 (Champions League Non Qualification Event) below, the financial covenant set out in Clause 28.2 (Financial condition) shall be calculated in accordance with GAAP and tested by reference to each of the financial statements delivered pursuant to paragraphs (a) and (b) of Clause 27.1 (Financial Statements) and/or each Compliance Certificate delivered pursuant to Clause 27.2 (Provision and contents of Compliance Certificate).

 

28.4                        Champions League Non Qualification Event

 

(a)                                 For the purposes of calculating the financial covenant set out in Clause 28.2 (Financial condition), if a Champions League Non Qualification Event occurs, the Company may elect, at any time prior to the end of the Financial Year in which such Champions League Non Qualification Event occurs, to adjust the definition of Consolidated EBITDA for each Financial Quarter falling in the Financial Year in respect of which the first team of MUFC is not in the first round group stages (or its equivalent from time to time) of the Champions League by adding back an amount equal to “X” in each such Financial Quarter (the “Adjusted Quarters”) where:

 

“X” corresponds to the amount set out in Schedule 16 (Table of Values for X) for that Financial Quarter minus the following:

 

(i)                                     the net amount received by the Restricted Group in that Financial Quarter in respect of matches (both home and away) and media payments relating to UEFA cup performances; and

 

(ii)                                  the net amount of any reduction to player salaries in that Financial Quarter arising out of the existing contractual provisions as a result of the Champions League Non Qualification Event.

 

(b)                                 At the same time as the Company makes an election under paragraph (a), it shall supply to the Agent a certificate signed by a director of the Company (i) confirming the value of X and the amount of each Adjustment and setting out (in reasonable detail) computation of those amounts and (ii) attaching a copy of the Champions League Adjustment Spreadsheet (following the Adjustments).

 

(c)                                  If the Majority Lenders give notice to the Agent that they do not agree with the calculations of any of the Adjustments contained in the certificate described in paragraph (b) above (acting reasonably), the Company and the Agent will consult in good faith for a period of not more than 10 Business Days with a view to correcting the calculations of the Adjustments.

 

77

 

(d)                                 If agreement has not been reached within the 10 Business Day period referred to in paragraph (c) above then, at the request of the Majority Lenders (and at the expense of the Company), the Agent may appoint one of PricewaterhouseCoopers, Ernst & Young, KPMG or Deloitte & Touche to determine the amount of the Adjustments (and, consequently, the value of “X”) and such determination shall (in the absence of manifest error) be binding on the Parties.

 

(e)                                  For the avoidance of doubt, for the purposes of calculating the financial covenant set out in Clause 28.2 (Financial condition) only, Consolidated EBITDA in any Relevant Period which contains one or more Adjusted Quarters shall be calculated using the adjusted values of Consolidated EBITDA set out in paragraph (a) above for each such Adjusted Quarter.

 

(f)                                   The above election may only be made twice over the life of the Facility and may not be made during two consecutive Financial Years.

 

29.                               GENERAL UNDERTAKINGS

 

The undertakings in this Clause 29 remain in force from the date of this Agreement for so long as any amount is outstanding under the Finance Documents or any Commitment is in force.

 

29.1                        Restrictive Covenants

 

Each Obligor shall comply with the covenants set out in Schedule 17 (Restrictive Covenants).

 

29.2                        Authorisations

 

Each Obligor shall promptly:

 

(a)                                 obtain, comply with and do all that is necessary to maintain in full force and effect; and

 

(b)                                 supply (on request), certified copies to the Agent of,

 

any Authorisation required under any law or regulation of a Relevant Jurisdiction to:

 

(i)                                     enable it to perform its obligations under the Finance Documents;

 

(ii)                                  subject to the Legal Reservations, ensure the legality, validity, enforceability or admissibility in evidence of any Finance Document; and

 

(iii)                               enable it to carry on its business in the ordinary course except to the extent failure to do so has a Material Adverse Effect.

 

29.3                        Compliance with laws

 

Each Obligor shall comply in all respects with all laws to which it is subject, where failure so to comply has a Material Adverse Effect.

 

78

 

29.4                        [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

29.5                        [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

29.6                        Taxation

 

Each Obligor shall (and the Company shall ensure that each member of the Restricted Group shall) duly and punctually pay and discharge all Taxes  (or, where payments of Taxes must be made by reference to estimated amounts, such estimated Tax (calculated in good faith) as due and payable for the relevant period) imposed upon it or its assets within the time period allowed without incurring penalties unless and only to the extent that:

 

(a)                                 such payment is being contested in good faith;

 

(b)                                 adequate reserves are being maintained for those Taxes and the costs required to contest them to the extent required by GAAP;

 

(c)                                  such payment can be lawfully withheld; and

 

(d)                                 no member of the Restricted Group may change its residence for Tax purposes.

 

29.7                        Change of business

 

The Company shall procure that no substantial change is made to the general nature of the business of the Company, the Obligors or the Restricted Group (taken as a whole) from that carried on by the Restricted Group at the date of this Agreement.

 

29.8                        Pari passu ranking

 

Each Obligor shall ensure that at all times any unsecured and unsubordinated claims of a Finance Party held against it under the Finance Documents rank at least pari passu with the claims of all its other unsecured and unsubordinated creditors except those creditors whose claims are mandatorily preferred by laws of general application to companies.

 

29.9                        Insurance

 

(a)                                 Each Obligor shall (and the Company shall ensure that each member of the Restricted Group will) maintain insurances (other than in respect of permanent disability for players occurring when players are playing, practising or training for a member of the Restricted Group) on and in relation to its business and assets against those risks and to the extent as is usual for companies carrying on the same or substantially similar business.

 

(b)                                 All insurances must be with reputable independent insurance companies or underwriters.

 

79

 

29.10                 [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

29.11                 Access

 

While a Default is continuing (or where the Agent reasonably suspects a Default) each Obligor shall and the Company shall ensure that each member of the Restricted Group will permit the Agent and/or accountants or other professional advisers and contractors of the Agent to have access at all reasonable times during normal business hours and on reasonable notice (for a reasonable period) at the risk and reasonable cost to the Company to examine its corporate, financial and operating records, and make copies thereof or abstracts therefrom, and to discuss its affairs, finances and accounts with its Senior Management and independent public accountants.

 

29.12                 [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

29.13                 Amendments

 

In the period prior to the Original Lender making any assignment, transfer or sub-participation of any of its Commitments under this Agreement on its own accord (and such assignment, transfer or sub-participation is not at any Obligor’s request), no Obligors shall (and the Company shall ensure that no member of the Restricted Group will) amend, vary, novate, supplement, supersede, waive or terminate any term of:

 

(a)                                 the Note Documents, so as to bring forward the maturity or any amortisation of the Notes or reduce the Weighted Average Life to Maturity (as defined in Schedule 17 (Restrictive Covenants)) of the Notes;

 

(b)                                 the RCF Facilities Agreement; or

 

(c)                                  the Existing Hedging Agreements,

 

except in a way which is not reasonably likely to materially and adversely affect the interests of the Lenders.

 

29.14                 Guarantors

 

(a)                                 The Company shall ensure that at all times:

 

(i)                                     all Material Companies which are members of the Restricted Group (other than an Excluded Subsidiary), Holding Companies of Material Companies (other than the Holding Company of the Company) and any member of the Restricted Group that is or becomes a guarantor in respect of the Notes, are Guarantors (in the case of any member of the Restricted Group that is or becomes a guarantor in respect of the Notes, simultaneously to becoming guarantors in respect of the Notes); and

 

(ii)                                  subject to paragraph (d) below, the aggregate of the earnings before interest, tax, depreciation and amortisation (calculated on the same basis as Consolidated EBITDA) of the Guarantors, the aggregate gross assets and the aggregate turnover of the Guarantors (in each case calculated on an unconsolidated basis and excluding all intra-

 

80

 

Restricted Group items) represents not less than 90 per cent. of Consolidated EBITDA, consolidated gross assets and consolidated turnover of all members of the Restricted Group, in each case calculated by reference to the Original Financial Statements of the Company prior to the Closing Date; and (ii) thereafter, with each set of audited annual financial statements delivered under Clause 27.1 (Financial Statements).

 

(b)                                 The Company shall not have any obligation to procure that any member of the Restricted Group becomes an Additional Guarantor unless the Annual Financial Statements demonstrate that the same would be necessary in order to comply with the requirements of this Clause 29.14.

 

(c)                                  The Company shall not be in breach of sub-paragraph (a)(ii) of this Clause 29.14 if the only reason the 90 per cent. threshold set out therein is not met is that the Excluded Subsidiaries (taken together) have earnings before interest, tax, depreciation and amortisation (calculated on the same basis as Consolidated EBITDA), gross assets and turnover representing more than 10 per cent of Consolidated EBITDA or gross assets or turnover (excluding intra-Restricted Group items) representing more than 10 per cent. of the gross assets or turnover of the Restricted Group, in each case calculated on a consolidated basis.

 

(d)                                 The Company need only perform its obligations under paragraph (a) above, to the extent it is not unlawful for the relevant person to become a Guarantor and that person becoming a Guarantor would not result in personal liability for that person’s directors or other management.  Each Obligor must use, and must procure that the relevant person uses, all reasonable endeavours lawfully available to avoid any such unlawfulness or personal liability.  This includes agreeing to a limit on the amount guaranteed.  The Agent may (but shall not be obliged to) agree to such a limit if, in its opinion, to do so would avoid the relevant unlawfulness or personal liability.

 

(e)                                  Any member of the Restricted Group (other than an Excluded Subsidiary) that becomes a Material Company and any Material Company (other than an Excluded Subsidiary) acquired in accordance with this Agreement after the Closing Date shall become a Guarantor and grant Security as the Agent may require and shall accede to the Intercreditor Agreement within 20 Business Days of delivery of any Compliance Certificate accompanying the audited annual financial statements delivered under Clause 27.1 (Financial Statements) or within 20 Business Days of its acquisition, as the case may be.

 

(f)                                   Nothing in this Agreement shall require any Excluded Subsidiary to accede as a Guarantor for so long as it is an Excluded Subsidiary.

 

29.15                 [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

29.16                 Further assurance

 

(a)                                 For the benefit of the Finance Parties, each Obligor shall (and the Company shall procure that each member of the Restricted Group shall) at all times 

 

81

 

promptly do all such acts or execute all such documents (including assignments, transfers, mortgages, charges, notices and instructions) as the Security Trustee may reasonably specify (and in such form as the Security Trustee may reasonably require in favour of the Security Trustee or its nominee(s)):

 

(i)                                     to perfect the Security created or intended to be created under or evidenced by the Transaction Security Documents (which may include the execution of a mortgage, charge, assignment or other Security over all or any of the assets which are, or are intended to be, the subject of the Transaction Security) or for the exercise of any rights powers and remedies of the Security Trustee or the Finance Parties provided by or pursuant to the Finance Documents or by law;

 

(ii)                                  to confer on the Security Trustee or confer on the Finance Parties Security over any property and assets of that Obligor located in any jurisdiction equivalent or similar to the Security intended to be conferred by or pursuant to the Transaction Security Documents; and/or

 

(iii)                               to facilitate the realisation of the assets which are, or are intended to be, the subject of the Transaction Security.

 

(b)                                 Each Obligor shall (and the Company shall procure that each member of the Restricted Group shall) at all times take all such action as is available to it (including making all filings and registrations) as may be necessary for the purpose of the creation, perfection, protection or maintenance of any Security conferred or intended to be conferred on the Security Trustee or the Finance Parties by or pursuant to the Finance Documents.

 

(c)                                  The Company need only perform its obligations under paragraphs (a) and (b) above, to the extent it is not unlawful and would not result in personal liability for that person’s directors or other management.  Each Obligor must use, and must procure that the relevant person uses, all reasonable endeavours lawfully available to avoid any such unlawfulness or personal liability.

 

30.                               EVENTS OF DEFAULT

 

Each of the events or circumstances set out in this Clause 30 (save for Clause 30.13 (Acceleration)) is an Event of Default.

 

30.1                        Non-payment

 

An Obligor does not pay:

 

(a)                                 on the due date any amount of principal; or

 

(b)                                 within 30 days of the due date, any other amount payable pursuant to a Finance Document,

 

82

 

at the place at and in the currency in which it is expressed to be payable unless, in the case of a payment of principal, its failure to pay is caused by administrative or technical error or a Disruption Event.

 

30.2                        Breach of certain obligations

 

Any requirement of Clause 28 (Financial covenant) is not satisfied.

 

30.3                        Other obligations

 

An Obligor does not comply with any provision of the Finance Documents (other than those referred to in Clause 30.1 (Non-payment) and Clause 30.2 (Breach of certain obligations)) unless such non-compliance is capable of remedy and is remedied within 60 days of the earlier of the Agent giving written notice thereof to the Company or any Obligor becoming aware of the failure to comply.

 

30.4                        Misrepresentation

 

Any representation or statement made or deemed to be made by an Obligor in the Finance Documents or in any other document delivered by or on behalf of any Obligor under or in connection with any Finance Document is or proves to have been incorrect or misleading (in the case of any representation or statement which is not subject to a materiality threshold in accordance with its terms, in any material respect) when made or deemed to be made and, if the circumstances causing such misrepresentation are capable of remedy within such period, such Obligor shall have failed to remedy such circumstances within 60 days after the earlier of the Agent giving written notice to the Company or the Company becoming aware of such misrepresentation.

 

30.5                        Cross default

 

(a)                                 Any Financial Indebtedness of any member of the Restricted Group is not paid when due nor within any originally applicable grace period.

 

(b)                                 Any Financial Indebtedness of any member of the Restricted Group is declared to be or otherwise becomes due and payable prior to its specified maturity as a result of an event of default (however described).

 

(c)                                  Any commitment for any Financial Indebtedness of any member of the Restricted Group is cancelled or suspended by a creditor of any member of the Restricted Group as a result of an event of default (however described).

 

(d)                                 Any creditor of any member of the Restricted Group becomes entitled to declare any Financial Indebtedness of any member of the Restricted Group due and payable prior to its specified maturity as a result of an event of default (however described).

 

(e)                                  No Event of Default will occur under this Clause 30.5 if the aggregate amount of Financial Indebtedness or commitment for Financial Indebtedness falling within paragraphs (a) to (d) above is less than £25,000,000 (or its equivalent in any other currency or currencies).

 

83

 

30.6                        Insolvency

 

(a)                                 A Material Company is unable or admits inability to pay its debts as they fall due or is declared to be unable to pay its debts under applicable law, suspends or threatens to suspend making payments on any of its debts as they fall due or, by reason of actual or anticipated financial difficulties, commences negotiations with one or more of its creditors with a view to rescheduling any of its indebtedness.

 

(b)                                 Any Material Company is or is deemed to be insolvent under any applicable law (other than Section 123(2) of the Insolvency Act 1986) or (save the extent the same is frivolous or vexatious or is discharged, stayed or dismissed within 30 days of commencement) or where written demand is made in respect of an aggregate amount of not less than £5,000,000 (taking into account contingent and prospective liabilities).

 

(c)                                  A moratorium is declared in respect of any indebtedness of any Material Company.

 

30.7                        Insolvency proceedings

 

(a)                                 Any corporate action, legal proceedings or other formal procedure or step is taken in relation to:

 

(i)                                     the suspension of payments, a moratorium of any indebtedness, winding-up, dissolution, administration or reorganisation (by way of voluntary arrangement, scheme of arrangement or otherwise) of any Material Company other than a solvent liquidation or reorganisation of any Material Company which is not an Obligor or a Permitted Reorganisation;

 

(ii)                                  a composition, compromise, assignment or arrangement with any creditor of any Material Company;

 

(iii)                               the appointment of a liquidator (other than in respect of a solvent liquidation of a Material Company which is not an Obligor or a Permitted Reorganisation), receiver, administrator, administrative receiver, compulsory manager or other similar officer in respect of any Material Company or any of its assets having an aggregate value of £5,000,000 or greater;

 

(iv)                              enforcement of any Security over any assets having an aggregate value of £3,000,000 or greater of any Material Company,

 

or any analogous procedure or step is taken in any jurisdiction.

 

(b)                                 Paragraph (a) shall not apply to:

 

(i)                                     any procedure or step in relation to a Dormant Subsidiary;

 

(ii)                                  any winding-up petition or (to the extent relevant) other procedural step in relation to the appointment of a receiver, administrator, 

 

84

 

administrative receiver, compulsory manager or similar officer (but not excluding the actual appointment thereof) which is frivolous or vexatious or is discharged, stayed or dismissed within 60 days of commencement; or

 

(iii)                             any application for the appointment of an administrator is discharged at least five days prior to the first hearing of that application.

 

30.8                        Creditors’ process

 

Any expropriation, attachment, sequestration, distress or execution (including enforcement of Security) or any analogous process in any jurisdiction affects any asset or assets of Material Companies having an aggregate value of £25,000,000 and is not discharged within 60 days.

 

30.9                        Unlawfulness and invalidity

 

(a)                                 It is or becomes unlawful for an Obligor or, in the case of the Intercreditor Agreement, a member of the Restricted Group, to perform any of its material obligations under any of the Finance Documents or any of the Transaction Security created or expressed to be created or evidenced by the Transaction Security Documents ceases to be valid or becomes unlawful.

 

(b)                                 Any obligation or obligations of any Obligor under any Finance Documents or any member of the Restricted Group under the Intercreditor Agreement are not or cease to be legal, valid, binding or enforceable (other than as provided in the Legal Reservations) and the cessation individually or cumulatively materially and adversely affects the interests of the Lenders under the Finance Documents.

 

(c)                                  Any Finance Document ceases to be in full force and effect or any Transaction Security or any subordination created under this Agreement or the Intercreditor Agreement ceases to be legal, valid, binding, enforceable or effective (other than as provided in the Legal Reservations) and the cessation individually or cumulatively materially and adversely affects the interests of the Lenders under the Finance Documents.

 

30.10                 Intercreditor Agreement

 

(a)                                 Any member of the Restricted Group or Subordinated Creditor (as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement) fails to comply with the provisions of, or does not perform its obligations under, the Intercreditor Agreement; or

 

(b)                                 a representation or warranty given by a member of the Restricted Group or Subordinated Creditor in the Intercreditor Agreement is incorrect in any material respect,

 

and, if the non-compliance or circumstances giving rise to the misrepresentation are capable of remedy, it is not remedied within 15 Business Days of the earlier of the Agent giving notice to that party or that party becoming aware of the non-compliance or misrepresentation.

 

85

 

30.11                 Repudiation

 

An Obligor repudiates a Finance Document or evidences an intention to repudiate a Finance Document.

 

30.12                 Material adverse change

 

Any event or circumstance occurs which has a Material Adverse Effect.

 

30.13                 Acceleration

 

Subject to Clause 4.3 (Certain Funds), on and at any time after the occurrence of an Event of Default which is continuing the Agent may, and shall if so directed by the Majority Lenders, by notice to the Company:

 

(a)                                 cancel all or part of the Total Commitments at which time they shall immediately be cancelled;

 

(b)                                 declare that all or part of the Utilisations, together with accrued interest, and all other amounts accrued or outstanding under the Finance Documents be immediately due and payable, at which time they shall become immediately due and payable;

 

(c)                                  declare that all or part of the Utilisations be payable on demand, at which time they shall immediately become payable on demand by the Agent on the instructions of the Majority Lenders; and/or

 

(d)                                 exercise or direct the Security Trustee to exercise any or all of its rights, remedies, powers or discretions under the Finance Documents.

 

86

 

SECTION 9
 CHANGES TO PARTIES

 

31.          CHANGES TO THE LENDERS

 

31.1        Assignments and transfers by the Lenders

 

Subject to this Clause 31 a Lender (the “Existing Lender”) may:

 

(a)           assign any of its rights;

 

(b)           transfer by novation any of its rights and obligations; or

 

(c)           enter into a sub-participation in relation to its rights and obligations,

 

under any Finance Document to another bank or financial institution or to a trust, fund or other entity which is regularly engaged in or established for the purpose of making, purchasing or investing in loans, securities or other financial assets or to any other person (the “New Lender”), which in each case, unless an Event of Default is continuing, is a US Qualifying Lender (as defined in Clause 20.1).

 

31.2        Conditions of assignment or transfer

 

(a)           The consent of the Company is required for an assignment, transfer or sub-participation by an Existing Lender, unless the assignment, transfer or sub-participation is:

 

(i)            to another Lender or an Affiliate of a Lender;

 

(ii)           if the Existing Lender disposing of its interest by sub-participation in any commitments or undertakings retains (x) all of the voting rights with respect to such commitments or undertakings and (y) more than two thirds of the economic interest in the commitments or undertakings; or

 

(iii)          made at a time when an Event of Default is continuing.

 

(b)           The consent of the Company to an assignment or transfer must not be unreasonably withheld or delayed.  The Company will be deemed to have given its consent ten Business Days after the Existing Lender has requested it unless consent is expressly refused by the Company within that time in accordance with this paragraph (b).

 

(c)           Unless the Company and the relevant Existing Lender otherwise agree in respect of transfers between Existing Lenders and their Affiliates a transfer of part of a Commitment or Commitments by the Existing Lender must be of a minimum amount of $1,000,000, provided that if the Existing Lender retains any Commitment or Commitments it is (or they are) of a minimum amount of $1,000,000 in aggregate across the Facility.

 

(d)           In determining whether the requirements of paragraph (c) above as to the minimum amount in respect of the Facility to be retained by an Existing

 

87

 

Lender are satisfied, the amount of any Commitment or Commitments of any Affiliate of the relevant Existing Lender to be retained shall be aggregated with the Commitment or Commitments of the Existing Lender to be transferred and/or retained (as the case may be).

 

(e)           An assignment will only be effective on:

 

(i)            receipt by the Agent (whether in the Assignment Agreement or otherwise) of written confirmation from the New Lender (in form and substance satisfactory to the Agent) that the New Lender will assume the same obligations to the other Finance Parties and the other Secured Parties as it would have been under if it was an Original Lender;

 

(ii)           the New Lender entering into the documentation required for it to accede as a party to the Intercreditor Agreement; and

 

(iii)          the performance by the Agent of all necessary “know your customer” or other similar checks under all applicable laws and regulations in relation to such assignment to a New Lender, the completion of which the Agent shall promptly notify to the Existing Lender and the New Lender.

 

(f)            A transfer will only be effective on:

 

(i)            the New Lender entering into the documentation required for it to accede as a party to the Intercreditor Agreement; and

 

(ii)           procedure set out in Clause 31.5 (Procedure for transfer) being complied with.

 

(g)           If:

 

(i)            a Lender assigns or transfers any of its rights or obligations under the Finance Documents or changes its Facility Office; and

 

(ii)           as a result of circumstances existing at the date the assignment, transfer or change occurs, an Obligor would be obliged to make a payment to the New Lender or Lender acting through its new Facility Office under Clause 20 (Tax gross-up and indemnities) or Clause 21 (Increased Costs),

 

then the New Lender or Lender acting through its new Facility Office is only entitled to receive payment under those Clauses to the same extent as the Existing Lender or Lender acting through its previous Facility Office would have been if the assignment, transfer or change had not occurred.  This paragraph (g) shall not apply in relation to Clause 20.2 (Tax gross-up), to a Treaty Lender that has included a confirmation of its scheme reference number and its jurisdiction of tax residence in accordance with paragraph (h)(ii)(B) of Clause 20.2 (Tax gross-up) if the Obligor making the payment has not made a Borrower DTTP Filing in respect of that Treaty Lender.

 

88

 

(h)           Each New Lender, by executing the relevant Transfer Certificate or Assignment Agreement, confirms, for the avoidance of doubt, that the Agent has authority to execute on its behalf any amendment or waiver that has been approved by or on behalf of the requisite Lender or Lenders in accordance with this Agreement on or prior to the date on which the transfer or assignment becomes effective in accordance with this Agreement and that it is bound by that decision to the same extent as the Existing Lender would have been had it remained a Lender.

 

31.3        Assignment or transfer fee

 

Unless the Agent otherwise agrees and excluding an assignment or transfer (i) to an Affiliate of a Lender or (ii) to a Related Fund, the New Lender shall, on the date upon which an assignment or transfer takes effect, pay to the Agent (for its own account) a fee of $3,500.

 

31.4        Limitation of responsibility of Existing Lenders

 

(a)           Unless expressly agreed to the contrary, an Existing Lender makes no representation or warranty and assumes no responsibility to a New Lender for:

 

(i)            the legality, validity, effectiveness, adequacy or enforceability of the Transaction Documents, the Transaction Security or any other documents;

 

(ii)           the financial condition of any Obligor;

 

(iii)          the performance and observance by any Obligor or any other member of the Restricted Group of its obligations under the Transaction Documents or any other documents; or

 

(iv)          the accuracy of any statements (whether written or oral) made in or in connection with any Transaction Document or any other document,

 

and any representations or warranties implied by law are excluded.

 

(b)           Each New Lender confirms to the Existing Lender and the other Finance Parties that it:

 

(i)            has made (and shall continue to make) its own independent investigation and assessment of the financial condition and affairs of each Obligor and its related entities in connection with its participation in this Agreement and has not relied exclusively on any information provided to it by the Existing Lender or any other Finance Party in connection with any Transaction Document or the Transaction Security; and

 

(ii)           will continue to make its own independent appraisal of the creditworthiness of each Obligor and its related entities whilst any amount is or may be outstanding under the Finance Documents or any Commitment is in force.

 

89

 

(c)           Nothing in any Finance Document obliges an Existing Lender to:

 

(i)            accept a re-transfer or re-assignment from a New Lender of any of the rights and obligations assigned or transferred under this Clause 31; or

 

(ii)           support any losses directly or indirectly incurred by the New Lender by reason of the non-performance by any Obligor of its obligations under the Finance Documents or otherwise.

 

31.5        Procedure for transfer

 

(a)           Subject to the conditions set out in Clause 31.2 (Conditions of assignment or transfer) a transfer is effected in accordance with paragraph (c) below when the Agent executes an otherwise duly completed Transfer Certificate delivered to it by the Existing Lender and the New Lender and update the Register in accordance with Clause 34.18 (Register). The Agent shall, subject to paragraph (b) below, as soon as reasonably practicable after receipt by it of a duly completed Transfer Certificate appearing on its face to comply with the terms of this Agreement and delivered in accordance with the terms of this Agreement, execute that Transfer Certificate.

 

(b)           The Agent shall only be obliged to execute a Transfer Certificate delivered to it by the Existing Lender and the New Lender once it is satisfied it has complied with all necessary “know your customer” or other similar checks under all applicable laws and regulations in relation to the transfer to such New Lender.

 

(c)           Subject to Clause 31.9 (Pro rata interest settlement), on the Transfer Date:

 

(i)            to the extent that in the Transfer Certificate the Existing Lender seeks to transfer by novation its rights and obligations under the Finance Documents and in respect of the Transaction Security each of the Obligors and other members of the Restricted Group party to any Finance Document and the Existing Lender shall be released from further obligations towards one another under the Finance Documents and in respect of the Transaction Security and their respective rights against one another under the Finance Documents and in respect of the Transaction Security shall be cancelled (being the “Discharged Rights and Obligations”);

 

(ii)           each of the Obligors and other members of the Restricted Group party to any Finance Document and the New Lender shall assume obligations towards one another and/or acquire rights against one another which differ from the Discharged Rights and Obligations only insofar as that Obligor or other member of the Restricted Group and the New Lender have assumed and/or acquired the same in place of that Obligor and the Existing Lender; and

 

(iii)          the New Lender shall become a Party as a “Lender”.

 

90

 

31.6        Procedure for assignment

 

(a)           Subject to the conditions set out in Clause 31.2 (Conditions of assignment or transfer) an assignment may be effected in accordance with paragraph (c) below when the Agent executes an otherwise duly completed Assignment Agreement delivered to it by the Existing Lender and the New Lender.  The Agent shall, subject to paragraph (b) below, as soon as reasonably practicable after receipt by it of a duly completed Assignment Agreement appearing on its face to comply with the terms of this Agreement and delivered in accordance with the terms of this Agreement, execute that Assignment Agreement.

 

(b)           The Agent shall only be obliged to execute an Assignment Agreement delivered to it by the Existing Lender and the New Lender once it is satisfied it has complied with all necessary “know your customer” or other similar checks under all applicable laws and regulations in relation to the assignment to such New Lender.

 

(c)           Subject to Clause 31.9 (Pro rata interest settlement), on the Transfer Date:

 

(i)            the Existing Lender will assign absolutely to the New Lender its rights under the Finance Documents and in respect of the Transaction Security expressed to be the subject of the assignment in the Assignment Agreement;

 

(ii)           the Existing Lender will be released from the obligations (the “Relevant Obligations”) expressed to be the subject of the release in the Assignment Agreement (and any corresponding obligations by which it is bound in respect of the Transaction Security); and

 

(iii)          the New Lender shall become a Party as a “Lender” and will be bound by obligations equivalent to the Relevant Obligations.

 

(d)           Lenders may utilise procedures other than those set out in this Clause 31.6 to assign their rights under the Finance Documents (but not, without the consent of the Company or unless in accordance with Clause 31.5 (Procedure for transfer), to obtain a release by each Obligor from the obligations owed to that Obligor by the Lenders nor the assumption of equivalent obligations by a New Lender) provided that they comply with the conditions set out in Clause 31.2 (Conditions of assignment or transfer).

 

31.7        Copy of Transfer Certificate or Assignment Agreement to Company

 

The Agent shall, as soon as reasonably practicable after it has executed a Transfer Certificate or an Assignment Agreement, send to the Company a copy of that Transfer Certificate or Assignment Agreement.

 

31.8        Security over Lenders’ rights

 

In addition to the other rights provided to Lenders under this Clause 31, each Lender may without consulting with or obtaining consent from any Obligor, at any time charge, assign or otherwise create Security in or over (whether by way of collateral or

 

91

 

otherwise) all or any of its rights under any Finance Document to secure obligations of that Lender including, without limitation:

 

(a)           any charge, assignment or other Security to secure obligations to a federal reserve or central bank; and

 

(b)           in the case of any Lender which is a fund, any charge, assignment or other Security granted to any holders (or trustee or representatives of holders) of obligations owed, or securities issued, by that Lender as security for those obligations or securities,

 

except that no such charge, assignment or Security shall:

 

(i)            release a Lender from any of its obligations under the Finance Documents or substitute the beneficiary of the relevant charge, assignment or other Security for the Lender as a party to any of the Finance Documents; or

 

(ii)           require any payments to be made by an Obligor or grant to any person any more extensive rights than those required to be made or granted to the relevant Lender under the Finance Documents.

 

31.9        Pro rata interest settlement

 

If the Agent has notified the Lenders that it is able to distribute interest payments on a “pro rata basis” to Existing Lenders and New Lenders then (in respect of any transfer pursuant to Clause 31.5 (Procedure for transfer) or any assignment pursuant to Clause 31.6 (Procedure for assignment) the Transfer Date of which, in each case, is after the date of such notification and is not on the last day of an Interest Period):

 

(a)           any interest or fees in respect of the relevant participation which are expressed to accrue by reference to the lapse of time shall continue to accrue in favour of the Existing Lender up to but excluding the Transfer Date (“Accrued Amounts”) and shall become due and payable to the Existing Lender (without further interest accruing on them) on the last day of the current Interest Period (or, if the Interest Period is longer than six Months, on the next of the dates which falls at six-Monthly intervals after the first day of that Interest Period); and

 

(b)           the rights assigned or transferred by the Existing Lender will not include the right to the Accrued Amounts so that, for the avoidance of doubt:

 

(i)            when the Accrued Amounts become payable, those Accrued Amounts will be payable for the account of the Existing Lender; and

 

(ii)           the amount payable to the New Lender on that date will be the amount which would, but for the application of this Clause 31.10, have been payable to it on that date, but after deduction of the Accrued Amounts.

 

92

 

32.          [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

33.          CHANGES TO THE OBLIGORS

 

33.1        Assignment and transfers by Obligors

 

No Obligor or any other member of the Restricted Group may assign any of its rights or transfer any of its rights or obligations under the Finance Documents (save in the case of a Permitted Change of Borrower).

 

33.2        Additional Guarantors

 

(a)           Subject to compliance with the provisions of paragraphs (c) and (d) of Clause 27.8 (“Know your customer” checks), the Company may request that any of its Subsidiaries which is a member of the Restricted Group become a Guarantor.

 

(b)           A member of the Restricted Group shall become an Additional Guarantor if:

 

(i)            the Company and the proposed Additional Guarantor deliver to the Agent a duly completed and executed Accession Deed; and

 

(ii)           the Agent has received all of the documents and other evidence listed in Part II of Schedule 2 (Conditions Precedent) in relation to that Additional Guarantor, each in form and substance satisfactory to the Agent.

 

(c)           The Agent shall notify the Company and the Lenders promptly upon being satisfied that it has received (in form and substance satisfactory to it) all the documents and other evidence listed in Part II of Schedule 2 (Conditions Precedent).

 

33.3        Resignation of a Guarantor

 

(a)           In this Clause 33.3 and Clause 33.5 (Resignation and release of Security on disposal), “Third Party Disposal” means the disposal of an Obligor to a person which is not a member of the Restricted Group where that disposal is permitted under this Agreement (and the Company has confirmed this is the case) or made with the approval of the Majority Lenders.

 

(b)           The Company may request that a Guarantor (other than the Company or the Company) ceases to be a Guarantor by delivering to the Agent a Resignation Letter if:

 

(i)            that Guarantor is being disposed of by way of a Third Party Disposal and the Company has confirmed this is the case; or

 

(ii)           all the Lenders have consented to the resignation of that Guarantor.

 

(c)           The Agent shall accept a Resignation Letter and notify the Company and the Lenders of its acceptance if:

 

93

 

(i)            the Company has confirmed that no Default is continuing or would result from the acceptance of the Resignation Letter; and

 

(ii)           no payment is due from the Guarantor under Clause 25.1 (Guarantee and indemnity).

 

(d)           Subject to paragraph (e) below, upon notification by the Agent to the Company of its acceptance of the Resignation Letter, that company shall cease to be a Guarantor and shall have no further rights or obligations under the Finance Documents as a Guarantor.

 

(e)           The resignation of a Guarantor which is the subject of a Third Party Disposal shall not take effect (and the Guarantor will continue to have rights and obligations under the Finance Documents) until the date on which the Third Party Disposal takes effect.

 

33.4        Repetition of Representations

 

Delivery of an Accession Deed constitutes confirmation by the relevant Restricted Subsidiary that the representations and warranties referred to in paragraph (c) of Clause 26.34 (Times at which representations are made) are true and correct in relation to it as at the date of delivery as if made by reference to the facts and circumstances then existing.

 

33.5        Resignation and release of Security on disposal

 

Without prejudice to the provisions of the Intercreditor Agreement, if a Guarantor is or is proposed to be the subject of a Third Party Disposal then:

 

(a)           where that Guarantor created Transaction Security over any of its assets or business (including the assets or business of any of its Subsidiaries that is to cease to be a member of the Restricted Group as a result of the disposal in favour of the Security Trustee), or Transaction Security in favour of the Security Trustee was created over the shares (or equivalent) of that Guarantor (or any of its Subsidiaries that is to cease to be a member of the Restricted Group as a result of the disposal), the Security Trustee may, at the cost and request of the Company, release those assets, business or shares (or equivalent) and issue certificates of non-crystallisation in accordance with the Intercreditor Agreement;

 

(b)           the resignation of that Guarantor and related release of Transaction Security referred to in paragraph (a) above shall not become effective until the date of that disposal; and

 

(c)           if the disposal of that Guarantor is not made, the Resignation Letter of that Guarantor and the related release of Transaction Security referred to in paragraph (a) above shall have no effect and the obligations of the Guarantor and the Transaction Security created or intended to be created by or over that Guarantor and its Subsidiaries shall continue in such force and effect as if that release had not been effected.

 

94

 

SECTION 10
 THE FINANCE PARTIES

 

34.          ROLE OF THE AGENT

 

34.1        Appointment of the Agent

 

(a)           Each of the Lenders appoints the Agent to act as its agent under and in connection with the Finance Documents.  The provisions of this Section 10 are solely for the benefit of the Agent and the Lenders, and no Obligor shall have rights as a third party beneficiary of any of such provisions.  It is understood and agreed that the use of the term “agent” herein or in any other Finance Documents (or any other similar term) with reference to the Agent is not intended to connote any fiduciary or other implied (or express) obligations arising under agency doctrine of any applicable law.  Instead such term is used as a matter of market custom, and is intended to create or reflect only an administrative relationship between contracting parties.

 

(b)           Each of the Lenders authorises the Agent to exercise the rights, powers, authorities and discretions specifically given to the Agent under or in connection with the Finance Documents together with any other incidental rights, powers, authorities and discretions.

 

34.2        Duties of the Agent

 

(a)           Subject to paragraph (b) below, the Agent shall promptly forward to a Party the original or a copy of any document which is delivered to the Agent for that Party by any other Party.

 

(b)           Without prejudice to Clause 31.7 (Copy of Transfer Certificate or Assignment Agreement to Company), paragraph (a) above shall not apply to any Transfer Certificate or any Assignment Agreement.

 

(c)           Except where a Finance Document specifically provides otherwise, the Agent is not obliged to review or check the adequacy, accuracy or completeness of any document it forwards to another Party.

 

(d)           If the Agent receives written notice from a Party referring to this Agreement, describing a Default and stating that the circumstance described is a Default, it shall promptly notify the other Finance Parties.

 

(e)           If the Agent is aware of the non-payment of any principal, interest, commitment fee or other fee payable to a Finance Party under this Agreement it shall promptly notify the other Finance Parties.

 

(f)            The Agent’s duties under the Finance Documents are solely mechanical and administrative in nature.

 

(g)           The Agent may perform any and all of its duties and exercise its rights and powers hereunder or under any other Finance Document by or through any one or more sub-agents appointed by the Agent.  The Agent and any such sub-agent may perform any and all of its duties and exercise its rights and powers

 

95

 

by or through their respective Representatives.  The exculpatory provisions of this Section 10 shall apply to any such sub-agent and to the Representatives of the Agent and any such sub-agent, and shall apply to their respective activities in connection with the Facility provided for herein as well as activities as Agent.  The Agent shall not be responsible for the negligence or misconduct of any sub-agents except to the extent that the Agent acted with gross negligence or willful misconduct in the selection of such sub-agents.

 

34.3        No fiduciary duties

 

(a)           Nothing in this Agreement constitutes the Agent as a trustee or fiduciary of any other person.

 

(b)           The Agent shall not be bound to account to any Lender for any sum or the profit element of any sum received by it for its own account.

 

34.4        Business with the Group

 

The Agent may accept deposits from, lend money to, own securities of, act as the financial advisor or in any other advisory capacity for and generally engage in any kind of banking or other business with any member of the Group.

 

34.5        Rights and discretions

 

(a)           The Agent may rely on:

 

(i)            any representation, notice or document believed by it to be genuine, correct and appropriately authorized, and shall not be responsible for or have any duty to ascertain or inquire into (A) any statement, warranty or representation made in or in connection with this Agreement or any other Finance Document, (B) the contents of any certificate, report or other document delivered hereunder or thereunder or in connection herewith or therewith, (C) the performance or observance of any of the covenants, agreements or other terms or conditions set forth herein or therein or the occurrence of any Default, or (D) the validity, enforceability, effectiveness or genuineness of this Agreement, any other Finance Document; and

 

(ii)           any statement made by a director, authorised signatory or employee of any person regarding any matters which may reasonably be assumed to be within his knowledge or within his power to verify.

 

(b)           The Agent may assume (unless it has received written notice to the contrary in its capacity as agent for the Lenders) that:

 

(i)            no Default has occurred (unless it has actual knowledge of a Default arising under Clause 30.1 (Non-payment));

 

(ii)           any right, power, authority or discretion vested in any Party or the Majority Lenders has not been exercised; and

 

96

 

(iii)                               any notice or request made by the Company (other than a Utilisation Request) is made on behalf of and with the consent and knowledge of all the Obligors.

 

(c)                                  The Agent may engage, pay for and rely on the advice or services of any lawyers, accountants, surveyors or other experts.

 

(d)                                 The Agent may act in relation to the Finance Documents through its personnel and agents.

 

(e)                                  The Agent may disclose to any other Party any information it reasonably believes it has received as agent under this Agreement.

 

(f)                                   Notwithstanding any other provision of any Finance Document to the contrary, the Agent is not obliged to do or omit to do anything if it would or might in its reasonable opinion constitute a breach of any law or regulation or a breach of a fiduciary duty or duty of confidentiality.

 

(g)                                  The Agent is not obliged to disclose to any Finance Party any details of the rate notified to the Agent by any Lender or the identity of any such Lender for the purpose of Clause 18.1 (Market disruption) or Clause 18.2 (Alternative Reference Bank Rate).

 

34.6                        Majority Lenders’ instructions

 

(a)                                 Unless a contrary indication appears in a Finance Document, the Agent shall (i) exercise any right, power, authority or discretion vested in it as Agent in accordance with any instructions given to it by the Majority Lenders (or, if so instructed by the Majority Lenders, refrain from exercising any right, power, authority or discretion vested in it as Agent) and (ii) not be liable for any act (or omission) if it acts (or refrains from taking any action) in accordance with an instruction of the Majority Lenders.

 

(b)                                 Unless a contrary indication appears in a Finance Document, any instructions given by the Majority Lenders will be binding on all the Finance Parties other than the Security Trustee.

 

(c)                                  The Agent may refrain from acting in accordance with the instructions of the Majority Lenders (or, if appropriate, the Lenders) until it has received such security as it may require for any cost, loss or liability (together with any associated VAT) which it may incur in complying with the instructions.

 

(d)                                 In the absence of instructions from the Majority Lenders, (or, if appropriate, the Lenders) the Agent may act (or refrain from taking action) as it considers to be in the best interest of the Lenders.

 

(e)                                  The Agent is not authorised to act on behalf of a Lender (without first obtaining that Lender’s consent) in any legal or arbitration proceedings relating to any Finance Document.  This paragraph (e) shall not apply to any legal or arbitration proceeding relating to the perfection, preservation or protection of rights under the Transaction Security Documents or enforcement of the Transaction Security or Transaction Security Documents.

 

97

 

(f)                                   The Agent shall not be required to take any action that, in its opinion or the opinion of its counsel, may expose the Agent to liability or that is contrary to any Finance Document or applicable law, including for the avoidance of doubt any action that may be in violation of the automatic stay under any insolvency or similar proceedings.

 

34.7                        Responsibility for documentation

 

The Agent:

 

(a)                                 is not responsible for the adequacy, accuracy and/or completeness of any information (whether oral or written) supplied by the Agent, an Obligor or any other person given in or in connection with any Finance Document or the transactions contemplated in the Finance Documents;

 

(b)                                 is not responsible for the legality, validity, effectiveness, adequacy or enforceability of any Finance Document or the Transaction Security or any other agreement, arrangement or document entered into, made or executed in anticipation of or in connection with any Finance Document or the Transaction Security; or

 

(c)                                  is not responsible for any determination as to whether any information provided or to be provided to any Finance Party is non-public information the use of which may be regulated or prohibited by applicable law or regulation relating to insider dealing or otherwise.

 

34.8                        Exclusion of liability

 

(a)                                 Without limiting paragraph (b) below (and without prejudice to the provisions of paragraph (e) of Clause 37.10 (Disruption to Payment Systems etc.)), the Agent will not be liable (including, without limitation, for negligence or any other category of liability whatsoever) for any action taken by it under or in connection with any Finance Document or the Transaction Security, unless directly caused by its gross negligence or wilful misconduct or wilful breach of any Finance Document.

 

(b)                                 No Party (other than the Agent) may take any proceedings against any officer, employee or agent of the Agent in respect of any claim it might have against the Agent or in respect of any act or omission of any kind by that officer, employee or agent in relation to any Finance Document or any Transaction Document and any officer, employee or agent of the Agent may rely on this Clause subject to Clause 1.4 (Third party rights) and the provisions of the Third Parties Act.

 

(c)                                  The Agent will not be liable for any delay (or any related consequences) in crediting an account with an amount required under the Finance Documents to be paid by the Agent if the Agent has taken all necessary steps as soon as reasonably practicable to comply with the regulations or operating procedures of any recognised clearing or settlement system used by the Agent for that purpose.

 

98

 

(d)                                 Nothing in this Agreement shall oblige the Agent to carry out any “know your customer” or other checks in relation to any person on behalf of any Lender and each Lender confirms to the Agent that it is solely responsible for any such checks it is required to carry out and that it may not rely on any statement in relation to such checks made by the Agent.

 

34.9                        Lenders’ indemnity to the Agent

 

Each Lender shall (in proportion to its share of the Total Commitments or, if the Total Commitments are then zero, to its share of the Total Commitments immediately prior to their reduction to zero) indemnify the Agent, within three Business Days of demand, against any cost, loss or liability (including, without limitation, for negligence or any other category of liability whatsoever) incurred by the Agent (otherwise than by reason of the Agent’s gross negligence or wilful misconduct) (or, in the case of any cost, loss or liability pursuant to Clause 37.10 (Disruption to Payment Systems etc.) notwithstanding the Agent’s negligence, gross negligence or any other category of liability whatsoever but not including any claim based on the fraud of the Agent) in acting as Agent under the Finance Documents (unless the Agent has been reimbursed by an Obligor pursuant to a Finance Document).

 

34.10                 Resignation of the Agent

 

(a)                                 The Agent may resign and appoint one of its Affiliates acting through an office in the United Kingdom as successor by giving notice to the Lenders and the Company.

 

(b)                                 Alternatively the Agent may resign by giving notice to the Lenders and the Company, in which case the Majority Lenders (after, to the extent reasonably practicable, consultation with the Company for no more than 5 Business Days) may appoint a successor Agent.

 

(c)                                  If the Majority Lenders have not appointed a successor Agent in accordance with paragraph (b) above within 30 days after notice of resignation was given, the retiring Agent (after consultation with the Company) may appoint a successor Agent (acting through an office in the United Kingdom).

 

(d)                                 If the Agent wishes to resign because (acting reasonably) it has concluded that it is no longer appropriate for it to remain as agent and the Agent is entitled to appoint a successor Agent under paragraph (c) above, the Agent may (if it concludes (acting reasonably) that it is necessary to do so in order to persuade the proposed successor Agent to become a party to this Agreement as Agent) agree with the proposed successor Agent amendments to this Clause 34 and any other term of this Agreement dealing with the rights or obligations of the Agent consistent with the current market practice for the appointment and protection of corporate trustees together with any reasonable amendments to the agency fee payable under this Agreement which are consistent with the successor Agent’s normal fee rates and those amendments will bind the Parties.

 

(e)                                  The retiring Agent shall, at its own cost, make available to the successor Agent such documents and records and provide such assistance as the

 

99

 

successor Agent may reasonably request for the purposes of performing its functions as Agent under the Finance Documents.

 

(f)                                   The Agent’s resignation notice shall only take effect upon the appointment of a successor.

 

(g)                                  Upon the appointment of a successor, the retiring Agent shall be discharged from any further obligation in respect of the Finance Documents but shall remain entitled to the benefit of this Clause 34.  Any successor and each of the other Parties shall have the same rights and obligations amongst themselves as they would have had if such successor had been an original Party.

 

(h)                                 After, to the extent reasonably practicable, consultation with the Company for not more than 5 Business Days, the Majority Lenders may, by notice to the Agent, require it to resign in accordance with paragraph (b) above.  In this event, the Agent shall resign in accordance with paragraph (b) above but the cost referred to in paragraph (e) above shall be for the account of the Company.

 

34.11                 Replacement of the Agent

 

(a)                                 After consultation with the Company, the Majority Lenders may, by giving 30 days’ notice to the Agent (or, at any time the Agent is an Impaired Agent, by giving any shorter notice determined by the Majority Lenders), replace the Agent by appointing a successor Agent (acting through an office in the United Kingdom).

 

(b)                                 The retiring Agent shall (at its own cost if it is an Impaired Agent and otherwise at the expense of the Lenders) make available to the successor Agent such documents and records and provide such assistance as the successor Agent may reasonably request for the purposes of performing its functions as Agent under the Finance Documents.

 

(c)                                  The appointment of the successor Agent shall take effect on the date specified in the notice from the Majority Lenders to the retiring Agent. As from this date, the retiring Agent shall be discharged from any further obligation in respect of the Finance Documents but shall remain entitled to the benefit of this Clause 34 (and any agency fees for the account of the retiring Agent shall cease to accrue from (and shall be payable on) that date).

 

(d)                                 Any successor Agent and each of the other Parties shall have the same rights and obligations amongst themselves as they would have had if such successor had been an original Party.

 

34.12                 Confidentiality

 

(a)                                 In acting as agent for the Finance Parties, the Agent shall be regarded as acting through its agency division which shall be treated as a separate entity from any other of its divisions or departments.

 

100

 

(b)                                 If information is received by another division or department of the Agent, it may be treated as confidential to that division or department and the Agent shall not be deemed to have notice of it.

 

(c)                                  Notwithstanding any other provision of any Finance Document to the contrary, the Agent is not obliged to disclose to any other person (i) any confidential information or (ii) any other information if the disclosure would or might in its reasonable opinion constitute a breach of any law or a breach of a fiduciary duty.

 

34.13                 Relationship with the Lenders

 

(a)                                 Subject to Clause 31.9 (Pro rata interest settlement), the Agent may treat the person shown in its records as Lender at the opening of business (in the place of the Agent’s principal office as notified to the Finance Parties from time to time) as the Lender acting through its Facility Office:

 

(i)                                     entitled to or liable for any payment due under any Finance Document on that day; and

 

(ii)                                  entitled to receive and act upon any notice, request, document or communication or make any decision or determination under any Finance Document made or delivered on that day,

 

unless it has received not less than five Business Days’ prior notice from that Lender to the contrary in accordance with the terms of this Agreement.

 

(b)                                 Each Lender shall supply the Agent with any information that the Security Trustee may reasonably specify (through the Agent) as being necessary or desirable to enable the Security Trustee to perform its functions as Security Trustee.  Each Lender shall deal with the Security Trustee exclusively through the Agent and shall not deal directly with the Security Trustee.

 

(c)                                  Any Lender may by notice to the Agent appoint a person to receive on its behalf all notices, communications, information and documents to be made or despatched to that Lender under the Finance Documents.  Such notice shall contain the address, fax number and (where communication by electronic mail or other electronic means is permitted under Clause 39.5 (Electronic communication)) electronic mail address and/or any other information required to enable the sending and receipt of information by that means (and, in each case, the department or officer, if any, for whose attention communication is to be made) and be treated as a notification of a substitute address, fax number, electronic mail address, department and officer by that Lender for the purposes of Clause 39.2 (Addresses) and paragraph (a)(iii) of Clause 39.5 (Electronic communication) and the Agent shall be entitled to treat such person as the person entitled to receive all such notices, communications, information and documents as though that person were that Lender.

 

101

 

34.14                 Credit appraisal by the Lenders

 

Without affecting the responsibility of any Obligor for information supplied by it or on its behalf in connection with any Finance Document, each Lender confirms to the Agent that it has been, and will continue to be, solely responsible for making its own independent appraisal and investigation of all risks arising under or in connection with any Finance Document including but not limited to:

 

(a)                                 the financial condition, status and nature of each member of the Group;

 

(b)                                 the legality, validity, effectiveness, adequacy or enforceability of any Finance Document and the Transaction Security and any other agreement, arrangement or document entered into, made or executed in anticipation of, under or in connection with any Finance Document or the Transaction Security;

 

(c)                                  whether that Finance Party has recourse, and the nature and extent of that recourse, against any Party or any of its respective assets under or in connection with any Finance Document, the Transaction Security or the transactions contemplated by the Finance Documents or any other agreement, arrangement or document entered into, made or executed in anticipation of, under or in connection with any Finance Document;

 

(d)                                 the adequacy, accuracy and/or completeness of any information provided by the Agent, any Party or by any other person under or in connection with any Finance Document, the transactions contemplated by the Finance Documents or any other agreement, arrangement or document entered into, made or executed in anticipation of, under or in connection with any Finance Document; and

 

(e)                                  the right or title of any person in or to, or the value or sufficiency of any part of the Charged Property, the priority of any of the Transaction Security or the existence of any Security affecting the Charged Property.

 

34.15                 Agent’s management time

 

Any amount payable to the Agent under Clause 22.3 (Indemnity to the Agent), Clause 24 (Costs and expenses) and Clause 34.9 (Lenders’ indemnity to the Agent) shall include the cost of utilising the Agent’s management time or other resources and will be calculated on the basis of such reasonable daily or hourly rates as the Agent may notify to the Company and the Lenders, and is in addition to any fee paid or payable to the Agent under Clause 19 (Fees).

 

34.16                 Deduction from amounts payable by the Agent

 

If any Party owes an amount to the Agent under the Finance Documents the Agent may, after giving notice to that Party, deduct an amount not exceeding that amount from any payment to that Party which the Agent would otherwise be obliged to make under the Finance Documents and apply the amount deducted in or towards satisfaction of the amount owed.  For the purposes of the Finance Documents that Party shall be regarded as having received any amount so deducted.

 

102

 

34.17                 Reliance and engagement letters

 

Each Finance Party confirms that the Agent has authority to accept on its behalf (and ratifies the acceptance on its behalf of any letters or reports already accepted by the Agent) any reports or letters provided by accountants in connection with the Finance Documents or the transactions contemplated in the Finance Documents and to bind it in respect of those reports or letters and to sign such letters on its behalf and further confirms that it accepts the terms and qualifications set out in such letters.

 

34.18                 Register

 

(a)                                 The Agent, on behalf of the Borrower, shall maintain a register (the “Register”) for the registration and transfer of the Loans, and shall enter the names and addresses of the registered holders of the Loans, the transfers, of the Loan and the names and addresses of the transferees (including all assignees, successors and participants) of the Loans.

 

(b)                                 The Borrower shall be provided reasonable opportunities to inspect the Register from time to time.

 

(c)                                  The Borrower shall treat any registered holder as the absolute owner of any Loans held by such holder, as indicated in the Register (absent manifest error), for the purpose of receiving payment of all amounts payable with respect to such Loans and for all other purposes.

 

(d)                                 The Loans are registered obligations and the right, title and interest of any Lender and its assignees in and to such Loans, shall be transferable only upon notation of such transfer in the Register.

 

(e)                                  Solely for the purposes of this Clause 34.18 the Agent shall be the Borrower’s agent for purposes of maintaining the Register.

 

35.                               CONDUCT OF BUSINESS BY THE FINANCE PARTIES

 

No provision of this Agreement will:

 

(a)                                 interfere with the right of any Finance Party to arrange its affairs (tax or otherwise) in whatever manner it thinks fit;

 

(b)                                 oblige any Finance Party to investigate or claim any credit, relief, remission or repayment available to it or the extent, order and manner of any claim; or

 

(c)                                  oblige any Finance Party to disclose any information relating to its affairs (tax or otherwise) or any computations in respect of Tax.

 

36.                               SHARING AMONG THE FINANCE PARTIES

 

36.1                        Payments to Finance Parties

 

Subject to paragraph (b) below, if a Finance Party (a “Recovering Finance Party”) receives or recovers any amount from an Obligor other than in accordance with

 

103

 

Clause 37 (Payment mechanics) (a “Recovered Amount”) and applies that amount to a payment due under the Finance Documents then:

 

(a)                                 the Recovering Finance Party shall, within three Business Days, notify details of the receipt or recovery to the Agent;

 

(b)                                 the Agent shall determine whether the receipt or recovery is in excess of the amount the Recovering Finance Party would have been paid had the receipt or recovery been received or made by the Agent and distributed in accordance with Clause 37 (Payment mechanics), without taking account of any Tax which would be imposed on the Agent in relation to the receipt, recovery or distribution; and

 

(c)                                  the Recovering Finance Party shall, within three Business Days of demand by the Agent, pay to the Agent an amount (the “Sharing Payment”) equal to such receipt or recovery less any amount which the Agent determines may be retained by the Recovering Finance Party as its share of any payment to be made, in accordance with Clause 37.5 (Partial payments).

 

36.2                        Redistribution of payments

 

The Agent shall treat the Sharing Payment as if it had been paid by the relevant Obligor and distribute it between the Finance Parties (other than the Recovering Finance Party) (the “Sharing Finance Parties”) in accordance with Clause 37.5 (Partial payments) towards the obligations of that Obligor to the Sharing Finance Parties.

 

36.3                        Recovering Finance Party’s rights

 

On a distribution by the Agent under Clause 36.2 (Redistribution of payments), of a payment received by a Recovering Finance Party from an Obligor, as between the relevant Obligor and the Recovering Finance Party, an amount of the Recovered Amount equal to the Sharing Payment will be treated as not having been paid by that Obligor.

 

36.4                        Reversal of redistribution

 

If any part of the Sharing Payment received or recovered by a Recovering Finance Party becomes repayable and is repaid by that Recovering Finance Party, then:

 

(a)                                 each Sharing Finance Party shall, upon request of the Agent, pay to the Agent for the account of that Recovering Finance Party an amount equal to the appropriate part of its share of the Sharing Payment (together with an amount as is necessary to reimburse that Recovering Finance Party for its proportion of any interest on the Sharing Payment which that Recovering Finance Party is required to pay) (the “Redistributed Amount”); and

 

(b)                                 as between the relevant Obligor and each relevant Sharing Finance Party, an amount equal to the relevant Redistributed Amount will be treated as not having been paid by that Obligor.

 

104

 

36.5                        Exceptions

 

(a)                                 This Clause 36 shall not apply to the extent that the Recovering Finance Party would not, after making any payment pursuant to this Clause, have a valid and enforceable claim against the relevant Obligor.

 

(b)                                 A Recovering Finance Party is not obliged to share with any other Finance Party any amount which the Recovering Finance Party has received or recovered as a result of taking legal or arbitration proceedings, if:

 

(i)                                     it notified the other Finance Party of the legal or arbitration proceedings; and

 

(ii)                                  the other Finance Party had an opportunity to participate in those legal or arbitration proceedings but did not do so as soon as reasonably practicable having received notice and did not take separate legal or arbitration proceedings.

 

105

 

SECTION 11
 ADMINISTRATION

 

37.                               PAYMENT MECHANICS

 

37.1                        Payments to the Agent

 

(a)                                 On each date on which an Obligor or a Lender is required to make a payment under a Finance Document, that Obligor or Lender shall make the same available to the Agent (unless a contrary indication appears in a Finance Document) for value on the due date at the time and in such funds specified by the Agent as being customary at the time for settlement of transactions in the relevant currency in the place of payment.

 

(b)                                 Payment shall be made to such account in the principal financial centre of the country of that currency pursuant to the wiring instructions listed in Schedule 4.

 

37.2                        Distributions by the Agent

 

Each payment received by the Agent under the Finance Documents for another Party shall, subject to Clause 37.3 (Distributions to an Obligor) and Clause 37.4 (Clawback) be made available by the Agent as soon as practicable after receipt to the Party entitled to receive payment in accordance with this Agreement (in the case of a Lender, for the account of its Facility Office), to such account as that Party may notify to the Agent by not less than five Business Days’ notice with a bank in the principal financial centre of the country of that currency.

 

37.3                        Distributions to an Obligor

 

The Agent may (with the consent of the Obligor or in accordance with Clause 38 (Set-Off)) apply any amount received by it for that Obligor in or towards payment (on the date and in the currency and funds of receipt) of any amount due from that Obligor under the Finance Documents or in or towards purchase of any amount of any currency to be so applied.

 

37.4                        Clawback

 

(a)                                 Where a sum is to be paid to the Agent under the Finance Documents for another Party, the Agent is not obliged to pay that sum to that other Party (or to enter into or perform any related exchange contract) until it has been able to establish to its satisfaction that it has actually received that sum.

 

(b)                                 If the Agent pays an amount to another Party and it proves to be the case that the Agent had not actually received that amount, then the Party to whom that amount (or the proceeds of any related exchange contract) was paid by the Agent shall on demand refund the same to the Agent together with interest on that amount from the date of payment to the date of receipt by the Agent, calculated by the Agent to reflect its cost of funds.

 

106

 

37.5        Impaired Agent

 

(a)           If, at any time, the Agent becomes an Impaired Agent, an Obligor or a Lender which is required to make a payment under the Finance Documents to the Agent in accordance with Clause 37.1 (Payments to the Agent) may instead either pay that amount direct to the required recipient or pay that amount to an interest-bearing account held with an Acceptable Bank within the meaning of paragraph (a) of the definition of “Acceptable Bank” and in relation to which no Insolvency Event has occurred and is continuing, in the name of the Obligor or the Lender making the payment and designated as a trust account for the benefit of the Party or Parties beneficially entitled to that payment under the Finance Documents.  In each case such payments must be made on the due date for payment under the Finance Documents.

 

(b)           All interest accrued on the amount standing to the credit of the trust account shall be for the benefit of the beneficiaries of that trust account pro rata to their respective entitlements.

 

(c)           A Party which has made a payment in accordance with this Clause 37.5 shall be discharged of the relevant payment obligation under the Finance Documents and shall not take any credit risk with respect to the amounts standing to the credit of the trust account.

 

(d)           Promptly upon the appointment of a successor Agent in accordance with Clause 34.11 (Replacement of the Agent), each Party which has made a payment to a trust account in accordance with this Clause 37.5 shall give all requisite instructions to the bank with whom the trust account is held to transfer the amount (together with any accrued interest) to the successor Agent for distribution in accordance with Clause 37.2 (Distributions by the Agent).

 

37.6        Partial payments

 

(a)           If the Agent receives a payment for application against amounts due in respect of any Finance Documents that is insufficient to discharge all the amounts then due and payable by an Obligor under those Finance Documents, the Agent shall apply that payment towards the obligations of that Obligor under those Finance Documents in the following order:

 

(i)            first, in or towards payment pro rata of any unpaid fees, costs and expenses of the Agent;

 

(ii)           secondly, in or towards payment pro rata of any accrued interest, fee or commission due but unpaid under those Finance Documents;

 

(iii)          thirdly, in or towards payment pro rata of any principal due but unpaid under those Finance Documents; and

 

(iv)          fourthly, in or towards payment pro rata of any other sum due but unpaid under the Finance Documents.

 

(b)           The Agent shall, if so directed by the Majority Lenders, vary the order set out in paragraphs (a)(ii) to (iv) above.

 

107

 

(c)           Paragraphs (a) and (b) above will override any appropriation made by an Obligor.

 

37.7        Set-off by Obligors

 

All payments to be made by an Obligor under the Finance Documents shall be calculated and be made without (and free and clear of, and without condition or any deduction for) set-off, counterclaim, defense or recoupment.

 

37.8        Business Days

 

(a)           Any payment which is due to be made on a day that is not a Business Day shall be made on the next Business Day in the same calendar month (if there is one) or the preceding Business Day (if there is not).

 

(b)           During any extension of the due date for payment of any principal or Unpaid Sum under this Agreement interest is payable on the principal or Unpaid Sum at the rate payable on the original due date.

 

37.9        Currency of account

 

(a)           Subject to paragraphs (b) to (e) below, the applicable Base Currency is the currency of account and payment for any sum due from an Obligor under any Finance Document.

 

(b)           A repayment of a Utilisation or Unpaid Sum or a part of a Utilisation or Unpaid Sum shall be made in the currency in which that Utilisation or Unpaid Sum is denominated on its due date.

 

(c)           Each payment of interest shall be made in the currency in which the sum in respect of which the interest is payable was denominated when that interest accrued.

 

(d)           Each payment in respect of costs, expenses or Taxes shall be made in the currency in which the costs, expenses or Taxes are incurred.

 

(e)           Any amount expressed to be payable in a currency other than the Base Currency shall be paid in that other currency.

 

37.10      Change of currency

 

(a)           Unless otherwise prohibited by law, if more than one currency or currency unit are at the same time recognised by the central bank of any country as the lawful currency of that country, then:

 

(i)            any reference in the Finance Documents to, and any obligations arising under the Finance Documents in, the currency of that country shall be translated into, or paid in, the currency or currency unit of that country designated by the Agent (after consultation with the Company); and

 

108

 

(ii)           any translation from one currency or currency unit to another shall be at the official rate of exchange recognised by the central bank for the conversion of that currency or currency unit into the other, rounded up or down by the Agent (acting reasonably).

 

(b)           If a change in any currency of a country occurs, this Agreement will, to the extent the Agent (acting reasonably and after consultation with the Company) specifies to be necessary, be amended to comply with any generally accepted conventions and market practice in the Relevant Interbank Market and otherwise to reflect the change in currency.

 

37.11      Disruption to Payment Systems etc.

 

If either the Agent determines (in its discretion) that a Disruption Event has occurred or the Agent is notified by the Company that a Disruption Event has occurred:

 

(a)           the Agent may, and shall if requested to do so by the Company, consult with the Company with a view to agreeing with the Company such changes to the operation or administration of the Facility as the Agent may deem necessary in the circumstances;

 

(b)           the Agent shall not be obliged to consult with the Company in relation to any changes mentioned in paragraph (a) if, in its opinion, it is not practicable to do so in the circumstances and, in any event, shall have no obligation to agree to such changes;

 

(c)           the Agent may consult with the Finance Parties in relation to any changes mentioned in paragraph (a) but shall not be obliged to do so if, in its opinion, it is not practicable to do so in the circumstances;

 

(d)           any such changes agreed upon by the Agent and the Company shall (whether or not it is finally determined that a Disruption Event has occurred) be binding upon the Parties as an amendment to (or, as the case may be, waiver of) the terms of the Finance Documents notwithstanding the provisions of Clause 43 (Amendments and Waivers);

 

(e)           the Agent shall not be liable for any damages, costs or losses whatsoever (including, without limitation for negligence, gross negligence or any other category of liability whatsoever but not including any claim based on the fraud of the Agent) arising as a result of its taking, or failing to take, any actions pursuant to or in connection with this Clause 37.11; and

 

(f)            the Agent shall notify the Finance Parties of all changes agreed pursuant to paragraph (d) above.

 

38.          SET-OFF

 

Whilst an Event of Default is continuing, a Finance Party may set off any matured obligation due from an Obligor under the Finance Documents (to the extent beneficially owned by that Finance Party) against any matured obligation owed by that Finance Party to that Obligor, regardless of the place of payment, booking branch or currency of either obligation.  If the obligations are in different currencies, the

 

109

 

Finance Party may convert either obligation at a market rate of exchange in its usual course of business for the purpose of the set-off.

 

39.          NOTICES

 

39.1        Communications in writing

 

Any communication to be made under or in connection with the Finance Documents shall be made in writing and, unless otherwise stated, may be made by electronic mail, fax or letter.

 

39.2        Addresses

 

The address, email address and fax number (and the department or officer, if any, for whose attention the communication is to be made) of each Party for any communication or document to be made or delivered under or in connection with the Finance Documents is:

 

(a)           in the case of the Company, the Borrower or any Guarantor, that identified with its name below;

 

(b)           in the case of each Lender or any other Obligor, that notified in writing to the Agent on or prior to the date on which it becomes a Party; and

 

(c)           in the case of the Agent, that identified with its name below,

 

or any substitute address, email address, fax number or department or officer as the Party may notify to the Agent (or the Agent may notify to the other Parties, if a change is made by the Agent) by not less than five Business Days’ notice.

 

39.3        Delivery

 

(a)           Any communication or document made or delivered by one person to another under or in connection with the Finance Documents will only be effective:

 

(i)            if by way of fax, when received in legible form; or

 

(ii)           if by way of letter, when it has been left at the relevant address or five Business Days after being deposited in the post postage prepaid in an envelope addressed to it at that address,

 

and, if a particular department or officer is specified as part of its address details provided under Clause 39.2 (Addresses), if addressed to that department or officer.

 

(b)           Any communication or document to be made or delivered to the Agent will be effective only when actually received by the Agent and then only if it is expressly marked for the attention of the department or officer identified with the Agent’s signature below (or any substitute department or officer as the Agent shall specify for this purpose).

 

(c)           All notices from or to an Obligor shall be sent through the Agent.

 

110

 

(d)           Any communication or document made or delivered to the Company in accordance with this Clause 39.3 will be deemed to have been made or delivered to each of the Obligors.

 

39.4        Notification of address and fax number

 

Promptly upon receipt of notification of an address, email address or fax number or change of address, email address or fax number pursuant to Clause 39.2 (Addresses) or changing its own address, email address or fax number, the Agent shall notify the other Parties.

 

39.5        Electronic communication

 

(a)           Any communication to be made between the Agent and a Lender or Obligor under or in connection with the Finance Documents may be made by electronic mail or other electronic means, if the Agent and the relevant Lender or Obligor:

 

(i)            agree that, unless and until notified to the contrary, this is to be an accepted form of communication;

 

(ii)           notify each other in writing of their electronic mail address and/or any other information required to enable the sending and receipt of information by that means; and

 

(iii)          notify each other of any change to their address or any other such information supplied by them.

 

(b)           Any electronic communication made between the Agent and a Lender or an Obligor will be effective only when actually received in readable form and in the case of any electronic communication made by a Lender or an Obligor to the Agent and/or any member of the Restricted Group only if it is addressed in such a manner as the Agent shall specify for this purpose.

 

39.6        Communication when Agent is Impaired Agent

 

If the Agent is an Impaired Agent the Parties may, instead of communicating with each other through the Agent, communicate with each other directly and (while the Agent is an Impaired Agent) all the provisions of the Finance Documents which require communications to be made or notices to be given to or by the Agent shall be varied so that communications may be made and notices given to or by the relevant Parties directly.  This provision shall not operate after a replacement Agent has been appointed.

 

39.7        Use of websites

 

(a)           The Company may satisfy its obligation under this Agreement to deliver any information in relation to those Lenders (the “Website Lenders”) who accept this method of communication by posting this information onto an electronic website designated by the Company and the Agent (the “Designated Website”) if:

 

111

 

(i)            the Agent expressly agrees (after consultation with each of the Lenders) that it will accept communication of the information by this method;

 

(ii)           both the Company and the Agent are aware of the address of and any relevant password specifications for the Designated Website; and

 

(iii)          the information is in a format previously agreed between the Company and the Agent.

 

If any Lender (a “Paper Form Lender”) does not agree to the delivery of information electronically then the Agent shall notify the Company accordingly and the Company shall, at its own cost, supply the information to the Agent (in sufficient copies for each Paper Form Lender) in paper form.  In any event the Company shall, at its own cost, supply the Agent with at least one copy in paper form of any information required to be provided by it.

 

(b)           The Agent shall supply each Website Lender with the address of and any relevant password specifications for the Designated Website following designation of that website by the Company and the Agent.

 

(c)           The Company shall promptly upon becoming aware of its occurrence notify the Agent if:

 

(i)            the Designated Website cannot be accessed due to technical failure;

 

(ii)           the password specifications for the Designated Website change;

 

(iii)          any new information which is required to be provided under this Agreement is posted onto the Designated Website;

 

(iv)          any existing information which has been provided under this Agreement and posted onto the Designated Website is amended; or

 

(v)           the Company becomes aware that the Designated Website or any information posted onto the Designated Website is or has been infected by any electronic virus or similar software.

 

If the Company notifies the Agent under paragraph (c)(i) or paragraph (c)(v) above, all information to be provided by the Company under this Agreement after the date of that notice shall be supplied in paper form unless and until the Agent and each Website Lender is satisfied that the circumstances giving rise to the notification are no longer continuing.

 

(d)           Any Website Lender may request, through the Agent, one paper copy of any information required to be provided under this Agreement which is posted onto the Designated Website.  The Company shall at its own cost comply with any such request within10 Business Days.

 

112

 

39.8        English language

 

(a)           Any notice given under or in connection with any Finance Document must be in English.

 

(b)           All other documents provided under or in connection with any Finance Document must be:

 

(i)            in English; or

 

(ii)           if not in English, and if so required by the Agent, accompanied by a certified English translation and, in this case, the English translation will prevail unless the document is a constitutional, statutory or other official document.

 

40.          CALCULATIONS AND CERTIFICATES

 

40.1        Accounts

 

In any litigation or arbitration proceedings arising out of or in connection with a Finance Document, the entries made in the accounts maintained by a Finance Party are prima facie evidence of the matters to which they relate.

 

40.2        Certificates and determinations

 

Any certification or determination by a Finance Party of a rate or amount under any Finance Document is, in the absence of manifest error, conclusive evidence of the matters to which it relates.

 

40.3        Day count convention

 

Any interest, commission or fee accruing under a Finance Document will accrue from day to day and is calculated on the basis of the actual number of days elapsed and a year of 360 days or, in any case where the practice in the Relevant Interbank Market differs, in accordance with that market practice.

 

40.4        Personal Liability

 

If an individual signs a certificate on behalf of any member of the Group and the certificates proves to be incorrect, the individual will incur no personal liability as a result, unless the individual acted fraudulently or recklessly in giving the certificate.  In this case any liability of the individual will be determined in accordance with applicable law.

 

41.          PARTIAL INVALIDITY

 

If, at any time, any provision of the Finance Documents is or becomes illegal, invalid or unenforceable in any respect under any law of any jurisdiction, neither the legality, validity or enforceability of the remaining provisions nor the legality, validity or enforceability of such provision under the law of any other jurisdiction will in any way be affected or impaired.

 

113

 

42.          REMEDIES AND WAIVERS

 

No failure to exercise, nor any delay in exercising, on the part of any Finance Party or Secured Party, any right or remedy under the Finance Documents shall operate as a waiver of any such right or remedy or constitute an election to affirm any of the Finance Documents.  No single or partial exercise of any right or remedy shall prevent any further or other exercise or the exercise of any other right or remedy.  The rights and remedies provided in this Agreement are cumulative and not exclusive of any rights or remedies provided by law.

 

43.          AMENDMENTS AND WAIVERS

 

43.1        Intercreditor Agreement

 

This Clause 43 is subject to the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

43.2        Required consents

 

(a)           Subject to Clause 43.3 (Exceptions) any term of the Finance Documents (other than the Mandate Letter) may be amended or waived only with the consent of the Majority Lenders and the Company and any such amendment or waiver will be binding on all Parties.

 

(b)           The Agent may effect, on behalf of any Finance Party, any amendment or waiver permitted by this Clause 43.

 

(c)           Each Obligor agrees to any such amendment or waiver permitted by this Clause 43 which is agreed to by the Company.  This includes any amendment or waiver which would, but for this paragraph (c), require the consent of all of the Guarantors.

 

43.3        Exceptions

 

(a)           An amendment or waiver that has the effect of changing or which relates to:

 

(i)            the definitions of “Majority Lenders” and “Super Majority Lenders” in Clause 1.1 (Definitions);

 

(ii)           an extension to the date of scheduled payment of any amount under the Finance Documents;

 

(iii)          an extension of the Availability Period;

 

(iv)          a reduction in the Margin or a reduction in the amount of any payment of principal, interest, fees or commission payable (other than as a result of the application of the Margin ratchet);

 

(v)           a change in currency of payment of any amount under the Finance Documents;

 

(vi)          an increase in or an extension of any Commitment or Total Commitments;

 

114

 

(vii)         a change to the Borrower or Guarantors other than in accordance with Clause 33 (Changes to the Obligors);

 

(viii)        any provision which expressly requires the consent of all the Lenders;

 

(ix)       Clause 2.2 (Finance Parties’ rights and obligations), Clause 29.13 (Amendments), Clause 31 (Changes to the Lenders), Clause 36 (Sharing among the Finance Parties) or this Clause 43; or

 

(x)        subject to the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement, any amendment to the order of priority or subordination under the Intercreditor Agreement or the manner in which the proceeds of enforcement of the Transaction Security are distributed;

 

shall not be made without the prior consent of all the Lenders.

 

(b)           An amendment or waiver which relates to the rights or obligations of the Agent (in its capacity as such) may not be effected without the consent of the Agent.

 

(c)           Any amendment or waiver that has the effect of changing or that relates to:

 

(i)            subject to the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement, the nature or scope of the Charged Property (except insofar as it relates to a sale or disposal of an asset which is the subject of the Transaction Security where such sale or disposal is expressly permitted under this Agreement or any other Finance Document);

 

(ii)           the nature or scope of or release of any guarantee and indemnity granted under Clause 25 (Guarantee and indemnity) or, subject to the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement, of any Transaction Security unless permitted under this Agreement or any other Finance Document or relating to a sale or disposal of an asset which is the subject of the Transaction Security where such sale or disposal is expressly permitted under this Agreement or any other Finance Document;

 

(iii)          any change to the requirements set out in Clause 1.6 of Schedule 17 (Restrictive Covenants); or

 

(iv)          any provision which expressly requires the consent of the Super Majority Lenders (save for this Clause 43);

 

may only be made with the consent of the Super Majority Lenders.

 

(d)           Any amendment or waiver that has the effect of changing or that relates to a change to Clause 14 (Mandatory prepayments) (including, subject to compliance by the Lenders and the Agent with any “know your client” or other requirements, the definition of “Change of Control”) may only be made with the consent of a Lender or Lenders whose Commitments aggregate more than 80 per cent. of the Total Commitments (or, if the Total Commitments

 

115

 

have been reduced to zero, aggregated more than 80 per cent. of the Total Commitments immediately prior to that reduction).

 

(e)           If a Lender does not accept or reject a request for consent within 15 Business Days (unless the Company and the Agent agree to a longer time period in relation to any request) of that request being made and Lenders whose Commitments aggregate more than 50 per cent. of the Total Commitments have given their consent, its Commitment shall not be included for the purpose of calculating the Total Commitments or participations under the Facility when ascertaining whether the requisite level of Total Commitments has been obtained to approve that request.

 

43.4        Replacement of Lender

 

(a)           If at any time while there are at least two Lenders:

 

(i)            any Lender becomes a Non-Consenting Lender (as defined in paragraph (c) below); or

 

(ii)           an Obligor becomes obliged to repay any amount in accordance with Clause 13.1 (Illegality) or to pay additional amounts pursuant to Clause 21.1 (Increased Costs) or Clause 20.2 (Tax gross-up) to any Lender in excess of amounts payable to the other Lenders generally,

 

then the Company may, on 10 Business Days’ prior written notice to the Agent and such Lender, replace such Lender by requiring such Lender to (and such Lender shall) transfer pursuant to Clause 31 (Changes to the Lenders) all (and not part only) of its rights and obligations under this Agreement to a Lender or other bank, financial institution, trust, fund or other entity (a “Replacement Lender”) selected by the Company which confirms its willingness to assume and does assume all the obligations of the transferring Lender (including the assumption of the transferring Lender’s participations on the same basis as the transferring Lender) for a purchase price in cash payable at the time of transfer equal to the outstanding principal amount of such Lender’s participation in the outstanding Utilisations and all accrued interest, Break Costs and other amounts payable in relation thereto under the Finance Documents.

 

(b)           The replacement of a Lender pursuant to this Clause shall be subject to the following conditions:

 

(i)            the Company shall have no right to replace the Agent or Security Trustee;

 

(ii)           neither the Agent nor the Lender shall have any obligation to the Company to find a Replacement Lender;

 

(iii)          in the event of a replacement of a Non-Consenting Lender such replacement must take place no later than 20 Business Days after the date the Non-Consenting Lender notifies the Company and the Agent of its failure or refusal to give a consent in relation to, or agree to any

 

116

 

waiver or amendment to the Finance Documents requested by the Company;

 

(iv)          in the event of a replacement of a Non-Consenting Lender immediately following the transfer of a transferring Lender’s participations to the Replacement Lender, unanimous consent to the request for consent, waiver or amendment will be obtained; and

 

(v)           in no event shall the Lender replaced under this paragraph (b) be required to pay or surrender to such Replacement Lender any of the fees received by such Lender pursuant to the Finance Documents.

 

(c)           In the event that:

 

(i)            the Company or the Agent (at the request of the Company) has requested the Lenders to give a consent in relation to, or to agree to a waiver or amendment of, any provisions of the Finance Documents;

 

(ii)           the consent, waiver or amendment in question requires the approval of all the Lenders; and

 

(iii)          Lenders whose Commitments aggregate more than 85 per cent. of the Total Commitments (or, if the Total Commitments have been reduced to zero, aggregated more than 85 per cent. of the Total Commitments prior to that reduction) have consented or agreed to such waiver or amendment,

 

then any Lender who does not and continues not to consent or agree to such waiver or amendment shall be deemed a “Non-Consenting Lender” on the date falling 10 Business Days after the date on which such consent, waiver or amendment was requested.

 

44.          CONFIDENTIALITY

 

44.1        Confidential Information

 

Each Finance Party agrees to keep all Confidential Information confidential and not to disclose it to anyone, save to the extent permitted by Clause 44.2 (Disclosure of Confidential Information) and Clause 44.3 (Disclosure to numbering service providers), and to ensure that all Confidential Information is protected with security measures and a degree of care that would apply to its own confidential information.

 

44.2        Disclosure of Confidential Information

 

Any Finance Party may disclose:

 

(a)           to any of its Affiliates and Related Funds and any of its or their officers, directors, employees, professional advisers, auditors, partners and Representatives such Confidential Information as that Finance Party shall consider appropriate if any person to whom the Confidential Information is to be given pursuant to this paragraph (a) is informed in writing of its confidential nature and that some or all of such Confidential Information may

 

117

 

be price-sensitive information except that there shall be no such requirement to so inform if the recipient is subject to professional obligations to maintain the confidentiality of the information or is otherwise bound by requirements of confidentiality in relation to the Confidential Information;

 

(b)           to any person:

 

(i)            to (or through) whom it assigns or transfers (or may potentially assign or transfer) all or any of its rights and/or obligations under one or more Finance Documents and to any of that person’s Affiliates, Related Funds, Representatives and professional advisers;

 

(ii)           with (or through) whom it enters into (or may potentially enter into), whether directly or indirectly, any sub-participation in relation to, or any other transaction under which payments are to be made or may be made by reference to, one or more Finance Documents and/or one or more Obligors and to any of that person’s Affiliates, Related Funds, Representatives and professional advisers;

 

(iii)          appointed by any Finance Party or by a person to whom paragraph (b)(i) or (ii) above applies to receive communications, notices, information or documents delivered pursuant to the Finance Documents on its behalf (including, without limitation, any person appointed under paragraph (c) of Clause 34.13 (Relationship with the Lenders));

 

(iv)          who invests in or otherwise finances (or may potentially invest in or otherwise finance), directly or indirectly, any transaction referred to in paragraph (b)(i) or (b)(ii) above;

 

(v)           to whom information is required or requested to be disclosed by any court of competent jurisdiction or any governmental, banking, taxation or other regulatory authority or similar body, the rules of any relevant stock exchange or pursuant to any applicable law or regulation;

 

(vi)          to whom or for whose benefit that Finance Party charges, assigns or otherwise creates Security (or may do so) pursuant to Clause 31.8 (Security over Lenders’ rights);

 

(vii)         to whom information is required to be disclosed in connection with, and for the purposes of, any litigation, arbitration, administrative or other investigations, proceedings or disputes;

 

(viii)        who is a Party; or

 

(ix)          with the consent of the Company;

 

in each case, such Confidential Information as that Finance Party shall consider appropriate if:

 

118

 

(A)          in relation to paragraphs (b)(i), (b)(ii) and (b)(iii) above, the person to whom the Confidential Information is to be given has entered into a Confidentiality Undertaking except that there shall be no requirement for a Confidentiality Undertaking if the recipient is a professional adviser and is subject to professional obligations to maintain the confidentiality of the Confidential Information;

 

(B)          in relation to paragraph (b)(iv) above, the person to whom the Confidential Information is to be given has entered into a Confidentiality Undertaking or is otherwise bound by requirements of confidentiality in relation to the Confidential Information they receive and is informed that some or all of such Confidential Information may be price-sensitive information;

 

(C)          in relation to paragraphs (b)(v), (b)(vi) and (b)(vii) above, the person to whom the Confidential Information is to be given is informed of its confidential nature and that some or all of such Confidential Information may be price-sensitive information except that there shall be no requirement to so inform if, in the opinion of that Finance Party (acting reasonably), it is not practicable so to do in the circumstances;

 

(c)           to any person appointed by that Finance Party or by a person to whom paragraph (b)(i) or (b)(ii)above applies to provide administration or settlement services in respect of one or more of the Finance Documents including without limitation, in relation to the trading of participations in respect of the Finance Documents, such Confidential Information as may be required to be disclosed to enable such service provider to provide any of the services referred to in this paragraph (c) if the service provider to whom the Confidential Information is to be given has entered into a confidentiality agreement substantially in the form of the LMA Master Confidentiality Undertaking for Use With Administration/Settlement Service Providers or such other form of confidentiality undertaking agreed between the Company and the relevant Finance Party;

 

(d)           to any rating agency (including its professional advisers) such Confidential Information as may be required to be disclosed to enable such rating agency to carry out its normal rating activities in relation to the Finance Documents and/or the Obligors if the rating agency to whom the Confidential Information is to be given is informed of its confidential nature and that some or all of such Confidential Information may be price-sensitive information; and

 

(e)           the size and term of the Facility and the name of each of the Obligors to any investor or a potential investor in a securitisation (or similar transaction of broadly equivalent economic effect) of that Lender’s rights or obligations under the Finance Documents.

 

119

 

44.3        Disclosure to numbering service providers

 

(a)           Any Finance Party may disclose to any national or international numbering service provider appointed by that Finance Party to provide identification numbering services in respect of this Agreement, the Facility and/or one or more Obligors the following information:

 

(i)            names of Obligors;

 

(ii)           country of domicile of Obligors;

 

(iii)          place of incorporation of Obligors;

 

(iv)          date of this Agreement;

 

(v)           the names of the Agent;

 

(vi)          date of each amendment and restatement of this Agreement;

 

(vii)         amount of Total Commitments;

 

(viii)        currencies of the Facility;

 

(ix)          type of Facility;

 

(x)           ranking of Facility;

 

(xi)          Termination Date for Facility;

 

(xii)         changes to any of the information previously supplied pursuant to paragraphs (i) to (xi) above; and

 

(xiii)        such other information agreed between such Finance Party and the Company,

 

to enable such numbering service provider to provide its usual syndicated loan numbering identification services.

 

(b)           The Parties acknowledge and agree that each identification number assigned to this Agreement, the Facility and/or one or more Obligors by a numbering service provider and the information associated with each such number may be disclosed to users of its services in accordance with the standard terms and conditions of that numbering service provider.

 

(c)           Each Obligor represents that none of the information set out in paragraphs (i) to (xiii) of paragraph (a) above is, nor will at any time be, unpublished price sensitive information.

 

(d)           The Agent shall notify the Company and the other Finance Parties of:

 

(i)            the name of any numbering service provider appointed by the Agent in respect of this Agreement, the Facility and/or one or more Obligors; and

 

120

 

(ii)           the number or, as the case may be, numbers assigned to this Agreement, the Facility and/or one or more Obligors by such numbering service provider.

 

44.4        Entire agreement

 

This Clause 44 (Confidentiality) constitutes the entire agreement between the Parties in relation to the obligations of the Finance Parties under the Finance Documents regarding Confidential Information and supersedes any previous agreement, whether express or implied, regarding Confidential Information.

 

44.5        Inside information

 

Each of the Finance Parties acknowledges that some or all of the Confidential Information is or may be price-sensitive information and that the use of such information may be regulated or prohibited by applicable legislation including securities law relating to insider dealing and market abuse and each of the Finance Parties undertakes not to use any Confidential Information for any unlawful purpose.

 

44.6        Notification of disclosure

 

Each of the Finance Parties agrees (to the extent permitted by law and regulation) to inform the Company:

 

(a)           of the circumstances of any disclosure of Confidential Information made pursuant to paragraph (b)(v) of Clause 44.2 (Disclosure of Confidential Information) except where such disclosure is made to any of the persons referred to in that paragraph during the ordinary course of its supervisory or regulatory function; and

 

(b)           upon becoming aware that Confidential Information has been disclosed in breach of this Clause 44 (Confidentiality).

 

44.7        Continuing obligations

 

The obligations in this Clause 44 (Confidentiality) are continuing and, in particular, shall survive and remain binding on each Finance Party for a period of twelve months from the earlier of:

 

(a)           the date on which all amounts payable by the Obligors under or in connection with the Finance Documents have been paid in full and all Commitments have been cancelled or otherwise cease to be available; and

 

(b)           the date on which such Finance Party otherwise ceases to be a Finance Party.

 

45.          COUNTERPARTS

 

Each Finance Document may be executed in any number of counterparts, and this has the same effect as if the signatures on the counterparts were on a single copy of the Finance Document.

 

121

 

SECTION 12
 GOVERNING LAW AND ENFORCEMENT

 

46.          GOVERNING LAW

 

(a)           Subject to paragraph (b) below, this Agreement and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with it are governed by English law.

 

(b)           Schedule 17 (Restrictive Covenants) of this Agreement and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with it are governed by the laws of the State of New York.

 

47.          ENFORCEMENT

 

47.1        Jurisdiction of English courts

 

(a)           The courts of England have exclusive jurisdiction to settle any dispute arising out of or in connection with this Agreement (including a dispute relating to the existence, validity or termination of this Agreement or the consequences of its nullity) or any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with this Agreement (a “Dispute”).

 

(b)           The Parties agree that the courts of England are the most appropriate and convenient courts to settle Disputes and accordingly no Party will argue to the contrary.

 

This Agreement has been entered into on the date stated at the beginning of this Agreement.

 

122

 

SCHEDULE 1
 THE ORIGINAL PARTIES

 

PART 1
 THE ORIGINAL OBLIGORS

 

	
Name of Borrower
    	
 
    	
Place of Incorporation
    	
 
    	
Registration Number
   (or equivalent, if any)
    	
 
    
	
MU Finance plc
    	
 
    	
England & Wales
    	
 
    	
07088267
    	
 
    

 

	
Name of Original Guarantor
    	
 
    	
Place of Incorporation
    	
 
    	
Registration Number
   (or equivalent, if any)
    	
 
    
	
Red Football   Limited
    	
 
    	
England & Wales
    	
 
    	
5370076
    	
 
    
	
Manchester United   Limited
    	
 
    	
England & Wales
    	
 
    	
2570509
    	
 
    
	
Red Football Junior   Limited
    	
 
    	
England & Wales
    	
 
    	
5370078
    	
 
    
	
Manchester United   Football Club Limited
    	
 
    	
England & Wales
    	
 
    	
95489
    	
 
    
	
MU Finance plc
    	
 
    	
England & Wales
    	
 
    	
07088267
    	
 
    

 

123

 

PART II
 THE ORIGINAL LENDERS

 

	
Name of Original Lender
    	
 
    	
Facility
    Commitment ($)
    	
 
    
	
Bank of America, N.A.
    	
 
    	
$
    	
315,700,000
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Total
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
$
    	
315,700,000
    	
 
    

 

124

 

SCHEDULE 2
 CONDITIONS PRECEDENT

 

PART I
 CONDITIONS PRECEDENT TO UTILISATION

 

1.             Obligors

 

(a)           A copy of the Constitutional Documents and of the constitutional documents of each Original Obligor.

 

(b)           A copy of a resolution of the board of directors (or, if applicable, a committee of the board) of each Original Obligor:

 

(i)            approving the terms of, and the transactions contemplated by, the Finance Documents to which it is a party and resolving that it execute, deliver and perform the Finance Documents to which it is a party;

 

(ii)           authorising a specified person or persons to execute the Finance Documents to which it is a party on its behalf;

 

(iii)          authorising a specified person or persons, on its behalf, to sign and/or despatch all documents and notices (including, if relevant, any Utilisation Request) to be signed and/or despatched by it under or in connection with the Finance Documents to which it is a party; and

 

(iv)          in the case of an Obligor other than the Company, authorising the Company to act as its agent in connection with the Finance Documents.

 

(c)           If applicable, a copy of a resolution of the board of directors of the Original Obligor, establishing the committee referred to in paragraph (b) above.

 

(d)           A specimen of the signature of each person authorised by the resolution referred to in paragraph (b) above in relation to the Finance Documents and related documents.

 

(e)           A copy of a resolution signed by all the holders of the issued shares in each Original Guarantor, approving the terms of, and the transactions contemplated by, the Finance Documents to which the Original Guarantor is a party.

 

(f)            A copy of a resolution of the board of directors of each corporate shareholder of each Original Guarantor approving the terms of the resolution referred to in paragraph (e) above.

 

(g)           A certificate of an authorised signatory of the Company confirming that borrowing or guaranteeing or securing, as appropriate, the Total Commitments would not cause any borrowing, guarantee, security or similar limit binding on any Original Obligor to be exceeded.

 

(h)           A certificate of an authorised signatory of the Company and each Original Obligor certifying that each copy document relating to it specified in this Part

 

125

 

I of Schedule 2 is correct, complete and in full force and effect and has not been amended or superseded as at a date no earlier than the date of this Agreement.

 

2.             Transaction Documents

 

(a)           A certified copy of the RCF Facilities Agreement as in effect on the Closing Date.

 

(b)           A certified copy of the Note Indenture as in effect on the Closing Date.

 

(c)           A certified copy of the Senior Note Guarantee as in effect on the Closing Date.

 

(d)           A certified copy of each Transaction Security Document as in effect on the Closing Date.

 

(e)           A certified copy of the Intercreditor Agreement executed by the members of the Group party to that Agreement as in effect on the Closing Date.

 

(f)            A certified copy of each Material Contract as in effect on the Closing Date.

 

3.             Finance Documents

 

(a)           This Agreement executed by the members of the Group party to this Agreement.

 

(b)           The Fee Letter executed by the Company.

 

(c)           The Creditor Intercreditor Accession Undertaking duly executed by all parties or such other document required to enable the Lenders to become party to the Intercreditor Agreement as a Pari Passu Creditor.

 

4.             Legal opinions

 

The following legal opinions, each addressed to the Agent and the Original Lender:

 

(a)           a legal opinion of McGuireWoods London LLP, legal advisers to the Agent and the Original Lender as to English law substantially in the form distributed to the Original Lender prior to signing this Agreement; and

 

(b)           a legal opinion of McGuireWoods LLP as to New York law substantially in the form distributed to the Original Lender prior to signing this Agreement.

 

5.             Other documents and evidence

 

(a)           The Funds Flow Statement.

 

(b)           The Group Structure Chart.

 

(c)           The Champions League Adjustment Spreadsheet.

 

(d)           The Base Case Model.

 

126

 

(e)                                  A copy of the Original Financial Statements (if any) of each Obligor.

 

(f)                                   A Certificate of an authorised signatory of the Company addressed to the Finance Parties confirming which companies within the Restricted Group are Material Companies and that (i) the aggregate of earnings before interest, tax, depreciation and amortisation (calculated on the same basis as Consolidated EBITDA), the aggregate gross assets and the aggregate turnover of the Original Guarantors (in each case calculated on an unconsolidated basis and excluding all intra-Restricted Group items) exceeds 90 per cent. of the Consolidated EBITDA, the consolidated gross assets and consolidated turnover of all the members of the Restricted Group (ii) or that the conditions set out in paragraph (c) of Clause 29.14 (Guarantors) are met.

 

(g)                                  “know your customer” information in respect of the Original Obligors.

 

(h)                                 Evidence that the fees, costs and expenses then due from the Company pursuant to Clause 19 (Fees), and Clause 24 (Costs and expenses) have been paid or will be paid by the Closing Date.

 

(i)                                     A copy of each document required for the redemption of the Redemption Notes, including without limitation the Officers’ Certificate (as defined in the Note Indenture) and the notice of redemption.

 

(j)                                    A copy of any other Authorisation or other document, opinion or assurance which the Agent considers to be necessary or desirable (if it has notified the Company accordingly) in connection with the entry into and performance of the transactions contemplated by any Finance Document or for the validity and enforceability of any Finance Document.

 

127

 

PART II
 CONDITIONS PRECEDENT REQUIRED TO BE
 DELIVERED BY AN ADDITIONAL GUARANTOR

 

1.                                      An Accession Deed executed by the Additional Guarantor and the Company.

 

2.                                      A copy of the constitutional documents of the Additional Guarantor.

 

3.                                      A copy of a resolution of the board or, if applicable, a committee of the board of directors of the Additional Guarantor:

 

(a)                                 approving the terms of, and the transactions contemplated by, the Accession Deed and the Finance Documents and resolving that it execute, deliver and perform the Accession Deed and any other Finance Document to which it is a party;

 

(b)                                 authorising a specified person or persons to execute the Accession Deed and other Finance Documents on its behalf;

 

(c)                                  authorising a specified person or persons, on its behalf, to sign and/or despatch all other documents and notices (including, in relation to an Additional Borrower, any Utilisation Request) to be signed and/or despatched by it under or in connection with the Finance Documents to which it is a party; and

 

(d)                                 authorising the Company to act as its agent in connection with the Finance Documents.

 

4.                                      If applicable, a copy of a resolution of the board of directors of the Additional Guarantor, establishing the committee referred to in paragraph 3 above.

 

5.                                      A specimen of the signature of each person authorised by the resolution referred to in paragraph 3 above.

 

6.                                      A copy of a resolution signed by all the holders of the issued shares of the Additional Guarantor, approving the terms of, and the transactions contemplated by, the Finance Documents to which the Additional Guarantor is a party.

 

7.                                      A copy of a resolution of the board of directors of each corporate shareholder of each Additional Guarantor approving the terms of the resolution referred to in paragraph 6 above.

 

8.                                      A certificate of an Authorised Signatory of the Additional Guarantor confirming that borrowing or guaranteeing or securing, as appropriate, the Total Commitments would not cause any borrowing, guarantee, security or similar limit binding on it to be exceeded.

 

9.                                     A certificate of an authorised signatory of the Additional Guarantor certifying that each copy document listed in this Part II of Schedule 2 is correct, complete and in full force and effect and has not been amended or superseded as at a date no earlier than the date of the Accession Deed.

 

128

 

10.                               A copy of any other authorisation, consent, approval, resolution, licence, exemption, filing, notarisation or registration or other document, opinion or assurance which the Agent considers to be necessary or desirable in connection with the entry into and performance of the transactions contemplated by the Accession Letter or for the validity and enforceability of any Finance Document.

 

11.                               If available, the latest audited financial statements of the Additional Guarantor.

 

12.                               The following legal opinions, each addressed to the Agent, the Security Trustee and the Lenders:

 

(a)                                 A legal opinion of the legal advisers to the Agent in England, as to English law in the form distributed to the Lenders prior to signing the Accession Deed.

 

(b)                                 If the Additional Guarantor is incorporated in or has its “centre of main interest” or “establishment” (as referred to in Clause 26.29 (Centre of main interests and establishments)) in a jurisdiction other than England and Wales or is executing a Finance Document which is governed by a law other than English law, a legal opinion of the legal advisers to the Agent in the jurisdiction of its incorporation, “centre of main interest” or “establishment” (as applicable) or, as the case may be, the jurisdiction of the governing law of that Finance Document (the “Applicable Jurisdiction”) as to the law of the Applicable Jurisdiction and in the form distributed to the Lenders prior to signing the Accession Deed.

 

13.                               Any security documents which are required by the Agent to be executed by the proposed Additional Guarantor.

 

14.                               Any notices or documents required to be given or executed under the terms of those security documents.

 

15.                               If the Additional Guarantor is incorporated in England and Wales, Scotland or Northern Ireland evidence that the Additional Guarantor has done all that is necessary (including, without limitation, by re-registering as a private company) to comply with sections 677 to 683 of the Companies Act 2006 in order to enable that Additional Guarantor to enter into the Finance Documents and perform its obligations under the Finance Documents.

 

129

 

SCHEDULE 3
 REQUESTS

 

PART I
 UTILISATION REQUEST

 

From:                                                               [Borrower] [Company]*

 

To:                                                                             Bank of America, N.A. as Agent

Adi Khambata

Loan Services

26 Elmfield Road

Bromley, BR1 1QA

United Kingdom

44 208 695 3389 (telephone)

44 208 313 2140 (fax)

emealoanservicebromley@bankofamerica.com

 

Dated:

 

Red Football Limited / MU Finance plc — $315,700,000 Facility Agreement

dated 20 May 2013 (the “Agreement”)

 

Dear Sirs:

 

1.                                      We refer to the Agreement.  This is a Utilisation Request.  Terms defined in the Agreement have the same meaning in this Utilisation Request unless given a different meaning in this Utilisation Request.

 

2.                                      We wish to borrow a Loan on the following terms:

 

	
(a)    Borrower:
    	
 
    	
[·]
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
(b)    Proposed   Utilisation Date:
    	
 
    	
[·] (or, if that is not a Business Day, the next Business Day)
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
(c)    Currency of Loan:
    	
 
    	
U.S. dollars
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
(d)    Amount:
    	
 
    	
$[·](1)
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
(e)    Interest Period:
    	
 
    	
[·]
    

 

(1)  Aggregate amount drawn by the Borrower must be equal to the Available Facility.

 

130

 

3.                                      We confirm that each condition specified in Clause 4.2 (Further conditions precedent) is satisfied on the date of this Utilisation Request.

 

4.                                      [The proceeds of this Loan should be credited to [account]].

 

5.                                      This Utilisation Request is irrevocable.

 

	
Yours faithfully
    
	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
authorised signatory for
    
	
[the Company on behalf of]   [insert name of Borrower]*
    

 

NOTES:

 

*                               Amend as appropriate.  The Utilisation Request can be given by the Borrower or by the Company.

 

131

 

PART II 
 SELECTION NOTICE

 

From:                                                               [Borrower] [Company]*

 

To:                                                                             Bank of America, N.A. as Agent

Adi Khambata

Loan Services

26 Elmfield Road

Bromley, BR1 1QA

United Kingdom

44 208 695 3389 (telephone)

44 208 313 2140 (fax)

emealoanservicebromley@bankofamerica.com

 

Dated:

 

Red Football Limited / MU Finance plc — $315,700,000 Facility Agreement

dated 20 May 2013 (the “Agreement”)

 

Dear Sirs:

 

1.                                      We refer to the Agreement.  This is a Section Notice.  Terms defined in the Agreement have the same meaning in the Selection Notice unless given a different meaning in this Selection Notice.

 

2.                                      We refer to the following Loan in [identify currency] with an Interest Period ending on [              ].

 

3.                                      We request that the next Interest Period for the above Loan is [              ].

 

4.                                      We request that the above Loan is denominated in the same currency for the next Interest Period.

 

5.                                     This Selection Notice is irrevocable.

 

	
Yours faithfully
    
	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
authorised signatory for
    
	
[the Company on behalf of]   [name of Borrower]
    

 

132

 

SCHEDULE 4
 WIRING INFORMATION

 

Bank Payment Instructions

 

USD

 

	
Bank Name:
    	
 
    	
Bank of America, N.A., New York
    
	
Address:
    	
 
    	
335 Madison Avenue, New York, NY 10017, USA
    
	
SWFIT:
    	
 
    	
BOFAUS3N
    
	
Acct Name:
    	
 
    	
Bank of America, N.A., London
    
	
SWIFT:
    	
 
    	
BOFAGB22
    
	
Acct No:
    	
 
    	
34915043
    
	
Attn:
    	
 
    	
Loan Service / 047 / Manchester United
    

 

133

 

SCHEDULE 5
 FORM OF TRANSFER CERTIFICATE

 

To:                                                                             Bank of America, N.A. as Agent and [·] as Security Trustee

 

From:                                                               [The Existing Lender] (the “Existing Lender”) and [The New Lender] (the “New Lender”)

 

Dated:

 

Red Football Limited / MU Finance plc — $315,700,000 Facility Agreement

dated 20 May 2013 (the “Facility Agreement”)

 

1.                                      We refer to the Facility Agreement and to the Intercreditor Agreement (as defined in the Facility Agreement).  This agreement (the “Agreement”) shall take effect as a Transfer Certificate for the purpose of the Facility Agreement and as a Creditor/Agent Accession Undertaking for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement (and as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement).  Terms defined in the Facility Agreement have the same meaning in this Agreement unless given a different meaning in this Agreement.

 

2.                                     We refer to clause 31.5 (Procedure for transfer) of the Facility Agreement:

 

(a)                                 The Existing Lender and the New Lender agree to the Existing Lender transferring to the New Lender by novation all or part of the Existing Lender’s Commitment, rights and obligations referred to in the Schedule in accordance with clause 31.5 (Procedure for transfer) of the Facility Agreement.

 

(b)                                 The proposed Transfer Date is [·].

 

(c)                                  The Facility Office and address, fax number and attention details for notices of the New Lender for the purposes of clause 39.2 (Addresses) of the Facility Agreement are set out in the Schedule.

 

3.                                      The New Lender expressly acknowledges the limitations on the Existing Lender’s obligations set out in paragraph (c) of clause 31.4 (Limitation of responsibility of Existing Lenders) of the Facility Agreement.

 

4.                                      The New Lender confirms, for the benefit of the Agent and without liability to any Obligor, that it is:

 

(a)                                 [a Qualifying Lender other than a UK Treaty Lender;]

 

(b)                                 [a UK Treaty Lender;]

 

(c)                                  [not a Qualifying Lender];*

 

*                      Delete as applicable - each New Lender is required to confirm which of these three categories it falls within, and also that it is a US Qualifying Lender.

 

134

 

and that it is also

 

(d)                                 a US Qualifying Lender.

 

5.                                      [The New Lender confirms that the person beneficially entitled to interest payable to that Lender in respect of an advance under a Finance Document is either:

 

(a)                                 a company resident in the United Kingdom for United Kingdom tax purposes;

 

(b)                                 a partnership each member of which is:

 

(i)                                     a company so resident in the United Kingdom; or

 

(ii)                                  a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom through a permanent establishment and which brings into account in computing its chargeable profits (within the meaning of section 19 of the CTA) the whole of any share of interest payable in respect of that advance that falls to it by reason of Part 17 of the CTA; or

 

(c)                                  a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom through a permanent establishment and which brings into account interest payable in respect of that advance in computing the chargeable profits (within the meaning of section 19 of the CTA) of that Company.]

 

[5./6.]                [The New Lender confirms that it holds a passport under the HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme (reference number [  ]) and is tax resident in [    ] (2), so that interest payable to it by the Borrower is generally subject to full exemption from UK withholding tax, and requests that the Company notify the Borrower that it wishes that scheme to apply to the Agreement.](3)

 

[6./7.]                [We refer to clause [19.5] (Change of RCF Lender) of the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

In consideration of the New Lender being accepted as a [Pari Passu] Lender for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement (and as defined therein), the New Lender confirms that, as from the Transfer Date, it intends to be party to the Intercreditor Agreement as a [Pari Passu] Lender, and undertakes to perform all the obligations expressed in the Intercreditor Agreement to be assumed by a [Pari Passu] Lender and agrees that it shall be bound by all the provisions of the Intercreditor Agreement, as if it had been an original party to the Intercreditor Agreement.]

 

[7./8.]                This Agreement may be executed in any number of counterparts and this has the same effect as if the signatures on the counterparts were on a single copy of this Agreement.

 

(2)  Insert jurisdiction of tax residence.

 

(3)  Include if New Lender holds a passport under the HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme and wishes that scheme to apply to the Agreement.

 

135

 

[8./9.]                This Agreement and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with it are governed by English law.

 

[9./10.]         This Agreement has been entered into on the date stated at the beginning of this Agreement.

 

Note:                 The execution of this Transfer Certificate may not transfer a proportionate share of the Existing Lender’s interest in the Transaction Security in all jurisdictions.  It is the responsibility of the New Lender to ascertain whether any other documents or other formalities are required to perfect a transfer of such a share in the Existing Lender’s Transaction Security in any jurisdiction and, if so, to arrange for execution of those documents and completion of those formalities.

 

136

 

THE SCHEDULE

 

Commitment/rights and obligations to be transferred

 

[insert relevant details]

 

[Facility Office address, fax number and attention details for notices and account details for payments]

 

 

	
[Existing Lender]
    	
[New Lender]
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
By:
    	
By:
    

 

This Agreement is accepted as a Transfer Certificate for the purposes of the Facility Agreement by the Agent, and as a Creditor/Agent Accession Undertaking for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement by the Security Trustee, and the Transfer Date is confirmed as [·].

 

	
Bank of America,   N.A., as Agent
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
By:
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
[Security Trustee]
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
By:
    	
 
    

 

137

 

SCHEDULE 6
 FORM OF ASSIGNMENT AGREEMENT

 

	
To:
    	
 
    	
Bank of America,   N.A. as Agent, [·] as Security Trustee and   Red Football Limited as Company for and on behalf of each Obligor
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
From:
    	
 
    	
[the Existing Lender] (the “Existing Lender”) and [the New Lender] (the “New Lender”)
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Dated:
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

Red Football Limited / MU Finance plc — $315,700,000 Facility Agreement dated 20 May 2013 (the “Facility Agreement”)

 

1.             We refer to the Facility Agreement and to the Intercreditor Agreement (as defined in the Facility Agreement). This is an Assignment Agreement. This agreement (the “Agreement”) shall take effect as an Assignment Agreement for the purpose of the Facility Agreement and as a Creditor/Agent Accession Undertaking for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement (and as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement).  Terms defined in the Facility Agreement have the same meaning in this Agreement unless given a different meaning in this Agreement.

 

2.             We refer to clause 31.6 (Procedure for assignment) of the Facility Agreement:

 

(a)           The Existing Lender assigns absolutely to the New Lender all the rights of the Existing Lender under the Facility Agreement, the other Finance Documents and in respect of the Transaction Security which correspond to that portion of the Existing Lender’s Commitments and participations in Utilisations under the Facility Agreement as specified in the Schedule.

 

(b)           The Existing Lender is released from all the obligations of the Existing Lender which correspond to that portion of the Existing Lender’s Commitments and participations in Utilisations under the Facility Agreement specified in the Schedule.

 

(c)           The New Lender becomes a Party as a Lender and is bound by obligations equivalent to those from which the Existing Lender is released under paragraph (b) above.

 

3.             The proposed Transfer Date is [·].

 

4.             On the Transfer Date the New Lender becomes:

 

(a)           party to the relevant Finance Documents (other than the Intercreditor Agreement) as a Lender; and

 

(b)           party to the Intercreditor Agreement as a [Pari Passu] Lender.

 

138

 

5.             The Facility Office and address, fax number and attention details for notices of the New Lender for the purposes of clause 39.2 (Addresses) of the Facility Agreement are set out in the Schedule.

 

6.             The New Lender expressly acknowledges the limitations on the Existing Lender’s obligations set out in paragraph (c) of clause 31.4 (Limitation of responsibility of Existing Lenders) of the Facility Agreement.

 

7.             The New Lender confirms, for the benefit of the Agent and without liability to any Obligor, that it is:

 

(a)           [a Qualifying Lender falling within paragraph (i)(A) [or paragraph (ii)] of the definition of Qualifying Lender;]

 

(b)           [a UK Treaty Lender;]

 

(c)           [not a Qualifying Lender];

 

and that it is also

 

(d)           a US Qualifying Lender.

 

8.             [The New Lender confirms that the person beneficially entitled to interest payable to that Lender in respect of an advance under a Finance Document is either:

 

(a)           a company resident in the United Kingdom for United Kingdom tax purposes;

 

(b)           a partnership each member of which is:

 

(i)            a company so resident in the United Kingdom; or

 

(ii)           a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom through a permanent establishment and which brings into account in computing its chargeable profits (within the meaning of section 19 of the CTA) the whole of any share of interest payable in respect of that advance that falls to it by reason of Part 17 of the CTA; or

 

(c)           a company not so resident in the United Kingdom which carries on a trade in the United Kingdom through a permanent establishment and which brings into account interest payable in respect of that advance in computing the chargeable profits (within the meaning of section 19 of the CTA) of that company.]

 

[8./9.]  [The New Lender confirms that it holds a passport under the HMRC DT Treaty Passport scheme (reference number [    ]) and is tax resident in [      ](4), so that interest payable to it by the Borrower is generally subject to full exemption from UK withholding tax, and requests that the Company notify the Borrower that it wishes that scheme to apply to the Agreement.]

 

(4) Insert jurisdiction of tax residence.

 

139

 

[9./10.] [We refer to clause [19.5] (Change of RCF Lender) of the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

In consideration of the New Lender being accepted as a [Pari Passu] Lender for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement (and as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement), the New Lender confirms that, as from the Transfer Date, it intends to be party to the Intercreditor Agreement as a [Pari Passu] Lender, and undertakes to perform all the obligations expressed in the Intercreditor Agreement to be assumed by a [Pari Passu] Lender and agrees that it shall be bound by all the provisions of the Intercreditor Agreement, as if it had been an original party to the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

[10./11.]  This Agreement acts as notice to the Agent (on behalf of each Finance Party) and, upon delivery in accordance with Clause 31.7 (Copy of Transfer Certificate or Assignment Agreement to Company), to the Company (on behalf of each Obligor) of the assignment referred to in this Agreement.

 

[11./12.]  This Agreement may be executed in any number of counterparts and this has the same effect as if the signatures on the counterparts were on a single copy of this Agreement.

 

[12./13.]  This Agreement and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with it are governed by English law.

 

[13./14.]  This Agreement has been entered into on the date stated at the beginning of this Agreement.

 

Note:      The execution of this Assignment Agreement may not transfer a proportionate share of the Existing Lender’s interest in the Transaction Security in all jurisdictions.  It is the responsibility of the New Lender to ascertain whether any other documents or other formalities are required to perfect a transfer of such a share in the Existing Lender’s Transaction Security in any jurisdiction and, if so, to arrange for execution of those documents and completion of those formalities.

 

140

 

THE SCHEDULE

 

Commitment/rights and obligations to be transferred by assignment, release and accession

 

[insert relevant details]

 

[Facility office address, fax number and attention details for notices and account details for payments]

 

 

	
[Existing Lender]
    	
[New Lender]
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
By:
    	
By:
    

 

This Agreement is accepted as an Assignment Agreement for the purposes of the Facility Agreement by the Agent, and as a Creditor/Agent Accession Undertaking for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement by the Security Trustee, and the Transfer Date is confirmed as [·].

 

Signature of this Agreement by the Agent constitutes confirmation by the Agent of receipt of notice of the assignment referred to in this Agreement, which notice the Agent receives on behalf of each Finance Party.

 

	
Bank of America,   N.A., as Agent
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
By:
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
[Security Trustee]
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
By:
    	
 
    

 

141

 

SCHEDULE 7
 FORM OF ACCESSION DEED

 

	
To:
    	
 
    	
Bank of America,   N.A. as Agent and [·] as Security Trustee for   itself and each of the other parties to the Intercreditor Agreement referred   to below
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
From:
    	
 
    	
[Restricted Subsidiary]   and Red Football Limited
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Dated:
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

Dear Sirs:

 

Red Football Limited / MU Finance plc — $315,700,000 Facility Agreement dated 20 May 2013 (the “Facility Agreement”)

 

1.            We refer to the Facility Agreement and to the Intercreditor Agreement.  This deed (the “Accession Deed”) shall take effect as an Accession Deed for the purposes of the Facility Agreement and as a Debtor Accession Deed for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement (and as defined in the Intercreditor Agreement).  Terms defined in the Facility Agreement have the same meaning in paragraphs 1 to 3 of this Accession Deed unless given a different meaning in this Accession Deed.

 

2.             [Restricted Subsidiary] agrees to become an Additional Guarantor and to be bound by the terms of the Facility Agreement and the other Finance Documents (other than the Intercreditor Agreement) as an Additional Guarantor pursuant to Clause 33.2 (Additional Guarantors) of the Facility Agreement.  [Restricted Subsidiary] is a company duly incorporated under the laws of [name of relevant jurisdiction] and is a limited liability company and registered number [                   ].

 

3.             [Restricted Subsidiary’s] administrative details for the purposes of the Facility Agreement and the Intercreditor Agreement are as follows:

 

Address:

 

Fax No.:

 

Attention:

 

4.             [Restricted Subsidiary] (for the purposes of this paragraph 4, the “Acceding Debtor”) intends to [incur Liabilities under the following documents]/[give a guarantee, indemnity or other assurance against loss in respect of Liabilities under the following documents]:

 

[Insert details (date, parties and description) of relevant documents]

the “Relevant Documents”.

 

142

 

IT IS AGREED as follows:

 

(a)           Terms defined in the Intercreditor Agreement shall, unless otherwise defined in this Accession Deed, bear the same meaning when used in this paragraph 4.

 

(b)           The Acceding Debtor and the Security Trustee agree that the Security Trustee shall hold:

 

(i)            [any Security in respect of Liabilities created or expressed to be created pursuant to the Relevant Documents;

 

(ii)           all proceeds of that Security; and]

 

(iii)          all obligations expressed to be undertaken by the Acceding Debtor to pay amounts in respect of the Liabilities to the Security Trustee as trustee for the Secured Parties (in the Relevant Documents or otherwise) and secured by the Transaction Security together with all representations and warranties expressed to be given by the Acceding Debtor (in the Relevant Documents or otherwise) in favour of the Security Trustee as trustee for the Secured Parties,

 

on trust for the Secured Parties on the terms and conditions contained in the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

(c)           The Acceding Debtor confirms that it intends to be party to the Intercreditor Agreement as a Debtor, undertakes to perform all the obligations expressed to be assumed by a Debtor under the Intercreditor Agreement and agrees that it shall be bound by all the provisions of the Intercreditor Agreement as if it had been an original party to the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

(d)           [In consideration of the Acceding Debtor being accepted as an Intra-Group Lender for the purposes of the Intercreditor Agreement, the Acceding Debtor also confirms that it intends to be party to the Intercreditor Agreement as an Intra-Group Lender, and undertakes to perform all the obligations expressed in the Intercreditor Agreement to be assumed by an Intra-Group Lender and agrees that it shall be bound by all the provisions of the Intercreditor Agreement, as if it had been an original party to the Intercreditor Agreement].

 

[4]/[5] This Accession Deed and any non-contractual obligations arising out of or in connection with it are governed by English law.

 

143

 

THIS ACCESSION DEED has been signed on behalf of the Security Trustee (for the purposes of paragraph 4 above only), signed on behalf of the Company and executed as a deed by [Restricted Subsidiary] and is delivered on the date stated above.

 

 

	
[Restricted Subsidiary]
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
[EXECUTED AS A   DEED
    	
)
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
By: [Subsidiary]
    	
)
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Director
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Director/Secretary
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
OR
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
[EXECUTED AS A DEED
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
By: [Subsidiary]
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Signature of   Director
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Name of Director
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
in the presence of
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Signature of   witness
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Name of witness
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Address of witness
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Occupation of   witness]
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
The   Company
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Red Football   Limited
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
By:
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

144

 

	
The   Security Trustee
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
[Full Name of Current Security Trustee]
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
By:
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Date:
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

145

 

SCHEDULE 8
 [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

146

 

SCHEDULE 9
 FORM OF COMPLIANCE CERTIFICATE

 

To:                                                                             Bank of America, N.A. as Agent

 

Matt Wyche

Director

214 N. Tryon Street

Charlotte, NC 28255

United States of America

(980) 388-3826 (telephone)

(704) 208-2794 (fax)

Matt.wyche_iv@baml.com

 

Fiona Gee

5 Canada Square

London, E14 5AQ

United Kingdom

44 207 996 0462 (telephone)

44 207 174 6436 (fax)

Fiona.gee@baml.com

 

From:                                                               Red Football Limited

 

Dated:

 

Red Football Limited / MU Finance plc — $315,700,000 Facility Agreement

dated 20 May 2013 (the “Facility Agreement”)

 

Dear Sirs:

 

1.                                      We refer to the Facility Agreement.  This is a Compliance Certificate.  Terms defined in the Facility Agreement have the same meaning when used in this Compliance Certificate unless given a different meaning in this Compliance Certificate.

 

2.                                      We confirm that Consolidated EBITDA for the most recently completed Relevant Period was [·] and we set out in the Schedule (Calculation of Consolidated EBITDA, Total Net Leverage Ratio and Excess Cashflow) hereto detail of the calculation of this amount.

 

3.                                      [We confirm that no Default is continuing.]*

 

4.                                      [We confirm that the following companies constitute Material Companies for the purposes of the Facility Agreement: [·].]

 

5.                                      [We confirm that the aggregate of the earnings before interest, tax, depreciation and amortisation (calculated on the same basis as Consolidated EBITDA), the aggregate

 

147

 

gross assets and the aggregate turnover of the Guarantors (calculated on an unconsolidated basis and excluding all intra-Restricted Group items and investments in Restricted Subsidiaries of any member of the Restricted Group) represents not less than 90 per cent of Consolidated EBITDA, consolidated gross assets and consolidated turnover of the Restricted Group/the conditions set out in paragraph (c) of Clause 29.14 (Guarantors) are met.]

 

6.                                      We confirm that the Total Net Leverage Ratio for the most recently completed Relevant Period was [·] and we set out in the Schedule (Calculation of Consolidated EBITDA, Total Net Leverage Ratio and Excess Cashflow) hereto detail of the calculation of this amount.

 

7.                                      [We confirm that the Excess Cashflow for the most recently completed Financial Year was [·] and we set out in the Schedule (Calculation of Consolidated EBITDA, Total Net Leverage Ratio and Excess Cashflow) hereto detail of the calculation of this amount.][We confirm that there was no Excess Cashflow for the most recently completed Financial Year and we set out in the Schedule (Calculation of Consolidated EBITDA, Total Net Leverage Ratio and Excess Cashflow) hereto detail of such calculation .]#

 

	
Signed
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
[                  ]
    	
 
    	
[                  ]
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
of
    	
 
    	
of
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Red Football Limited
    	
 
    	
Red Football Limited
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
[insert applicable certification language]
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

	
 
    	
 
    

for and on behalf of [name of auditors of Red Football Limited]

 

NOTES:

 

*                               If this statement cannot be made, the certificate should identify any Default that is continuing and the steps, if any, being taken to remedy it.

 

#                               To be included only in connection with the delivery of the annual audited financial statements.

 

148

 

THE SCHEDULE

 

CALCULATION OF CONSOLIDATED EBITDA, TOTAL NET LEVERAGE RATIO AND EXCESS CASHFLOW

 

1.                  Calculation of Consolidated EBITDA

 

	
Relevant line item
    	
 
    	
Amount (£)
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
The consolidated profits of the Restricted   Group from ordinary activities before taxation in respect of that Relevant   Period 
    	
 
    	
[·]
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
including any   amount attributable to the amortisation or impairment of intangible assets or   the depreciation or impairment of tangible assets
    	
 
    	
[·]
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
including any   Consolidated Net Finance Charges
    	
 
    	
[·]
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
including any   one-off expenses or charges incurred in connection with the incurrence or   issuance of (i) any Financial Indebtedness under or which is permitted   by the Finance Documents or (ii) any other equity issuance which is   permitted by the Finance Documents
    	
 
    	
[·]
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
including any   items treated as exceptional or extraordinary items
    	
 
    	
[·]
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
including any   accrued interest received by or owing to any member of the Restricted Group
    	
 
    	
[·]
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
including any   realised and unrealised exchange gains and losses including those arising on   translation of currency debt
    	
 
    	
[·]
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
including any gain   or loss arising from an upward or downward revaluation of any asset or   arising from the acquisition or disposal of player registrations
    	
 
    	
[·]
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
deducting any   profit of any member of the Restricted Group which is attributable to   minority interests
    	
 
    	
[·]
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
deducting any   profit of any investment or entity (which is not itself a member of the   Restricted Group) in which any member of the Restricted Group has an   ownership interest to the extent that the amount of such profit included in   the financial statements of the Restricted Group exceeds the amount (net of   applicable withholding tax) received in cash by members of the Restricted   Group through distributions by such investment or entity
    	
 
    	
[·]
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
after excluding   the amount of any profit or loss which is attributable to any Material   Disposal made in the Relevant Period
    	
 
    	
[·]
    

 

149

 

	
Relevant line item
    	
 
    	
Amount (£)
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
after deducting to   the extent not already taken into account, all rent and other property costs   of a revenue nature
    	
 
    	
[·]
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Consolidated   EBITDA
    	
 
    	
[·]
    

 

2.                  Calculation of Total Net Leverage Ratio

 

	
Relevant line item
    	
 
    	
Amount (£)
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
the aggregate   amount of all obligations of the Restricted Group for or in respect of the   principal amount of Borrowings
    	
 
    	
[·]
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
excluding obligations to any other member of   the Restricted Group
    	
 
    	
[·]
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
excluding   Subordinated Liabilities
    	
 
    	
[·]
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
including, in the case of finance leases,   only the capitalised value thereof
    	
 
    	
[·]
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
deducting aggregate amount of Cash and Cash   Equivalent Investments held by any member of the Restricted Group at that   time
    	
 
    	
[·]
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Consolidated EBITDA
    	
 
    	
[·]
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Total Net Leverage Ratio
    	
 
    	
[·]: 1.00
    

 

3.                  [Calculation of Excess Cashflow]

 

	
Relevant line item
    	
 
    	
Amount (£)
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Consolidated   EBITDA
    	
 
    	
[·]
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
[adding any decrease][deducting any increase]   in Working Capital
    	
 
    	
[·]
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
[adding any cash receipts][deducting any cash   payments] in respect of any Exceptional Items not already taken account of in   calculating Consolidated EBITDA
    	
 
    	
[·]
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
[adding any cash receipts in respect of any   Tax rebates or credits][deducting the amount actually paid or due and payable   in respect of Taxes] by any member of the Restricted Group
    	
 
    	
[·]
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
[adding any amount of any dividends or other   profit distributions received in cash by any member of the Group from any   entity which is itself not a member of the Group][deducting the amount of 
    	
 
    	
[·]
    

 

150

 

	
any dividends paid in cash to minority   shareholders in members of the Restricted Group]
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
[adding the amount of any increase in   provisions, other non-cash debits and other non-cash charges (which are not   Current Assets or Current Liabilities)][deducting the amount of any non-cash   credits (which are not Current Assets or Current Liabilities)]
    	
 
    	
[·]
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
deducting Capital Expenditures actually made   in cash by any member of the Restricted Group except (in each case) to the   extent funded from the proceeds of any Disposal or insurance claims permitted   to be retained for this purpose
    	
 
    	
[·]
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Cashflow
    	
 
    	
[·]
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Debt Service for   the most recently completed Financial Year
    	
 
    	
[·]
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Excess Cashflow
    	
 
    	
[·]
    

 

151

 

SCHEDULE 10
 [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

152

 

SCHEDULE 11
 [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

153

 

SCHEDULE 12
 [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

154

 

SCHEDULE 13
 MATERIAL COMPANIES

 

Red Football Limited

 

Red Football Junior Limited

 

Manchester United Limited

 

Manchester United Football Club Limited

 

MU Finance plc

 

155

 

SCHEDULE 14
 [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

156

 

SCHEDULE 15
 [INTENTIONALLY LEFT BLANK]

 

157

 

SCHEDULE 16
 TABLE OF VALUES FOR X

 

1.                                      The value of X in any Financial Year will be the amount determined using the Champions League Adjustment Spreadsheet and set out in the row labelled “EBITDA” in the column corresponding to that Financial Year after the following adjustments (the “Adjustments”) have been made in the electronic version of the spreadsheet (and, for the avoidance of doubt, with no other adjustments):

 

(a)                                 the figure in the Total Match Day income row of the spreadsheet for a Financial Year (the “Relevant Year”) will be determined by: (i) adjusting the revenue in the line item entitled “European Cups” in the Annual Financial Statements for the most recent Financial Year in which the first team of MUFC participated in the Champions League (the “Previous Year”) to reflect any increase or decrease in ticket prices announced prior to the start of the Relevant Year that would be applicable in the Relevant Year; (ii) aggregating the amount described in paragraph (i) above with the revenue (increased or decreased for the then prevailing rate (RPI) of inflation or deflation) in the line items entitled “Hospitality — Match Day” and “Catering (match day)” (minus any intra-Restricted Group items) in the Annual Financial Statements for the Previous Year; (iii) dividing the sum of the amount described in paragraph (ii) by the number of Champions League matches played at the Stadium in the Previous Year; and (iv) multiplying the product of paragraph (iii) by four;

 

(b)                                 any increase or decrease in the Sterling Equivalent (as defined in Schedule 17 (Restrictive Covenants)) of Media and sponsorship revenues that would have been received by the Restricted Group from UEFA in respect of the Champions League (or, in each case, any replacement body or competition) had the first team of MUFC finished third in the FAPL (or any replacement competition) and qualified for the first knock-out stage of the Champions League will be taken into account in calculating the figure in the row labelled “European TV & Radio” in the column corresponding to that Financial Year; and

 

(c)                                  any increase or decrease in the portion of revenue from the Material Contract described in paragraph (a) of the definition thereof (or any replacement contract) that is dependent on the first team of MUFC qualifying for the Champions League in a Financial Year will be taken into account in calculating the figure in the row labelled “Nike” in the column corresponding to that Financial Year.

 

2.                                      The add back in respect of each Financial Year shall be applied according to the following quarterly schedule:

 

	
Financial Quarter Ending
    	
 
    	
Percentage Application
    	
 
    
	
September
    	
 
    	
20.0
    	
%
    
	
December
    	
 
    	
45.0
    	
%
    
	
March
    	
 
    	
35.0
    	
%
    
	
June
    	
 
    	
0.0
    	
%
    

 

158

 

SCHEDULE 17
 RESTRICTIVE COVENANTS

 

1.                                      ASSET SALES

 

1.1                               The Company will not, and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, directly or indirectly, consummate an Asset Sale unless:

 

(a)                                 the Company (or the Restricted Subsidiary, as the case may be) receives consideration at the time of the Asset Sale at least equal to the Fair Market Value (measured as of the date of the definitive agreement with respect to such Asset Sale) of the assets or Equity Interests issued or sold or otherwise disposed of; and

 

(b)                                 at least 75 per cent. of the consideration received in the Asset Sale by the Company or such Restricted Subsidiary is in the form of cash or Cash Equivalents.  For purposes of this provision, each of the following will be deemed to be cash:

 

(i)                                     any liabilities, as shown on the Company’s most recent consolidated balance sheet, of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries (other than contingent liabilities and liabilities that are by their terms subordinated to the Facility) that are assumed by the transferee of any such assets pursuant to a customary novation or indemnity agreement that releases the Company or such Restricted Subsidiary from or indemnifies against further liability;

 

(ii)                                  any securities, notes or other obligations received by the Company or any such Restricted Subsidiary from such transferee that are converted by the Company or such Restricted Subsidiary into cash or Cash Equivalents within 90 days following the closing of the Asset Sale, to the extent of the cash or Cash Equivalents received in that conversion;

 

(iii)                               Indebtedness of any Restricted Subsidiary of the Company or preferred stock of an Obligor other than the Company, in each case that is no longer a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company as a result of such Asset Sale, to the extent that the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries following such Asset Sale are released from any guarantee of such Indebtedness or preferred stock in connection with such Asset Sale;

 

(iv)                              consideration consisting of Indebtedness of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries or preferred stock of an Obligor other than the Company which is either repaid in full or cancelled in connection with such Asset Sale; and

 

(v)                                 any Capital Stock or assets of the kind referred to in paragraphs (b) or (d) of Clause 1.2 below,

 

159

 

provided that, in no event will the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries sell, lease, convey or otherwise dispose of all or part of the Specified Asset other than to an Obligor.

 

1.2                               Within 360 days after the receipt of any Net Proceeds from an Asset Sale, the Company (or the applicable Restricted Subsidiary, as the case may be) may apply such Net Proceeds:

 

(a)                                 to repay, repurchase, prepay or redeem (i) outstanding amounts of the Loan hereunder, (ii) Indebtedness of any Obligor incurred pursuant to paragraph (c) of Clause 3.2 below that is secured by a Lien on the Collateral and that is not subordinated in right of payment with the obligations hereunder (including without limited Clause 25 (Guarantee and Indemnity)) or under any other Finance Document, and, if the Indebtedness repaid is revolving credit Indebtedness, to correspondingly reduce commitments with respect thereto, (iii) Indebtedness of a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company that is not a Guarantor, or (iv) the Notes pursuant to an offer to all holders of Notes at a purchase price equal to 100 per cent. of the principal amount, plus accrued and unpaid interest and Additional Amounts, if any, to the date of purchase (a “Notes Offer”);

 

(b)                                 to acquire (or enter into a binding agreement to acquire, provided that such commitment will be subject only to customary conditions (other than financing) and such acquisition will be consummated within 180 days after the end of such 360 day period) all or substantially all of the assets of, or any Capital Stock of, another Permitted Business, if, after giving effect to any such acquisition of Capital Stock, the Permitted Business is or becomes a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company;

 

(c)                                  to make a capital expenditure; or

 

(d)                                 to acquire (or enter into a binding agreement to acquire, provided that such commitment will be subject only to customary conditions (other than financing) and such acquisition will be consummated within 180 days after the end of such 360 day period) other assets (other than Capital Stock) that are not classified as current assets under GAAP and that are used or useful in a Permitted Business.

 

Pending the final application of any Net Proceeds, the Company (or the applicable Restricted Subsidiary) may temporarily reduce revolving credit borrowings or otherwise invest the Net Proceeds in any manner that is not prohibited by the Finance Documents.

 

1.3                               Any Net Proceeds from Asset Sales that are not applied or invested as provided in Clause 1.2 above will constitute “Excess Proceeds.”  When the aggregate amount of Excess Proceeds exceeds £15.0 million, within five Business Days thereof, the Borrower will make an Asset Sale Offer to all Lenders in accordance with Section 3.10 of the Note Indenture to prepay outstanding amounts of the Loan (plus all accrued interest on the Loan and the amount of all fees and expenses, including premiums, incurred in connection therewith) that may be prepaid out of the Excess Proceeds. The offer price in any Asset Sale Offer will be equal to 100% of the 

 

160

 

principal amount of all such Indebtedness offered to be purchased, prepaid or redeemed in accordance with Section 3.10 of the Note Indenture, plus accrued and unpaid interest and any other additional amounts, if any, to the date of prepayment, subject to the rights of the Lenders on the relevant payment date to receive interest due on the relevant interest payment date, and will be payable in cash. If any Excess Proceeds remain after consummation of an Asset Sale Offer, the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries may use those Excess Proceeds for any purpose not otherwise prohibited by this Agreement. If, pursuant to Section 3.10 of the Note Indenture, the aggregate principal amount of the Loan and other pari passu Indebtedness tendered into (or required to be prepaid or redeemed in connection with) such Asset Sale Offer exceeds the amount of Excess Proceeds, or if the aggregate principal amount of Notes tendered pursuant to a Notes Offer under the Note Indenture exceeds the amount of Net Proceeds so applied, the trustee to the Notes will select the Notes, the Loans and such other pari passu Indebtedness to be purchased, prepaid or redeemed, as applicable, on a pro rata basis, based on the amounts tendered or required to be purchased, prepaid or redeemed. For the purposes of calculating the principal amount of any such Indebtedness not denominated in sterling, such Indebtedness shall be calculated by converting any such principal amounts into their Sterling Equivalent determined as of the Business Day immediately prior to the date on which the Asset Sale Offer is announced. Upon completion of each Asset Sale Offer, the amount of Excess Proceeds will be reset at zero.

 

2.                                      RESTRICTED PAYMENTS

 

2.1                               The Company will not, and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, directly or indirectly:

 

(a)                                 declare or pay any dividend or make any other payment or distribution on account of the Company’s or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries’ Equity Interests (including, without limitation, any payment in connection with any merger or consolidation involving the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries) or to the direct or indirect holders of the Company’s or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries’ Equity Interests in their capacity as such (other than dividends or distributions payable in Equity Interests (other than Disqualified Stock) of the Company and other than dividends or distributions payable to the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries);

 

(b)                                 purchase, redeem or otherwise acquire or retire for value (including, without limitation, in connection with any merger or consolidation involving the Company) any Equity Interests of the Company or any direct or indirect parent entity of the Company;

 

(c)                                  make any payment on or with respect to, or purchase, redeem, defease or otherwise acquire or retire for value any Indebtedness of the Company or any Obligor that is contractually subordinated to the Facility (excluding (i) any intercompany Indebtedness between or among the Company and any of its Restricted Subsidiaries or (ii) the purchase, repurchase, redemption, defeasance or other acquisition or retirement of any Indebtedness of the Company or any Obligor that is contractually subordinated to the Facility purchased in anticipation of satisfying a sinking fund obligation, principal instalment or final maturity, in each case due within one year of the date of 

 

161

 

purchase, repurchase, redemption, defeasance or other acquisition or retirement); or

 

(d)                                 make any payment on or with respect to, or purchase, redeem, defease or otherwise acquire or retire for value any Subordinated Shareholder Funding;

 

(all such payments and other actions set forth in these paragraphs (a) to (d) above being collectively referred to as “Restricted Payments”), unless, at the time of and after giving effect to such Restricted Payment:

 

(i)                                     no Default or Event of Default has occurred and is continuing or would occur as a consequence of such Restricted Payment;

 

(ii)           the Company would, at the time of such Restricted Payment and after giving pro forma effect thereto as if such Restricted Payment had been made at the beginning of the applicable four-quarter period, have been permitted to incur at least £1.00 of additional Indebtedness pursuant to the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio test set forth in Clause 3.1 below; and

 

(iii)          such Restricted Payment, together with the aggregate amount of all other Restricted Payments made by the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries since the Issue Date (excluding Restricted Payments permitted by paragraphs (b), (c), (e), (f), (g), (h), (i), (j), (k), (m) and (n) of Clause 2.2) is less than the sum, without duplication, of:

 

(A)                               50 per cent. of the Consolidated Net Income of the Company for the period (taken as one accounting period) from the beginning of the first fiscal quarter commencing after the Issue Date to the end of the Company’s most recently ended fiscal quarter for which internal financial statements are available at the time of such Restricted Payment (or, if such Consolidated Net Income for such period is a deficit, less 100 per cent. of such deficit); plus

 

(B)                               100 per cent. of the aggregate net cash proceeds received by the Company since the Issue Date as a contribution to its common equity capital or from the issue or sale of Equity Interests of the Company (other than Disqualified Stock and Excluded Contributions) or from Subordinated Shareholder Funding or from the issue or sale of convertible or exchangeable Disqualified Stock of the Company or convertible or exchangeable debt securities of the Company, in each case that have been converted into or exchanged for Equity Interests of the Company (including such cash proceeds received in connection with any such conversion or exchange) (other than Equity Interests (or Disqualified Stock or debt securities) sold to a Subsidiary of the Company), excluding, in each case, any such contribution that constitutes Relevant Equity; plus

 

162

 

(C)                               to the extent that Restricted Investments that were made after the date of the Facility Agreement are sold for cash and/or Cash Equivalents or otherwise liquidated or repaid for cash and/or Cash Equivalents, the lesser of (A) the cash return of capital with respect to such Restricted Investments (less the cost of disposition, if any) and (B) the initial amount of such Restricted Investments; plus

 

(D)                               to the extent that any Unrestricted Subsidiary of the Company designated as such after the date of the Facility Agreement is redesignated as a Restricted Subsidiary after the date of the Facility Agreement, the lesser of (i) the Fair Market Value of the Company’s Investment in such Subsidiary as of the date of such redesignation or (ii) such Fair Market Value as of the date on which such Subsidiary was originally designated as an Unrestricted Subsidiary after the date of the Facility Agreement; plus

 

(E)                                upon the full and unconditional release of a Restricted Investment that is a guarantee made by the Company or one of its Restricted Subsidiaries to any Person, an amount equal to the amount of such guarantee; plus

 

(F)                                 the initial amount of any Restricted Investment made after the Issue Date in a Person that becomes a Restricted Subsidiary; plus

 

(G)          100 per cent. of any dividends received in cash by the Company or a Restricted Subsidiary after the Issue Date from an Unrestricted Subsidiary, to the extent that such dividends were not otherwise included in the Consolidated Net Income of the Company for such period.

 

2.2                               The preceding provisions will not prohibit:

 

(a)                                 the payment of any dividend or the consummation of any irrevocable redemption within 60 days after the date of declaration of the dividend or giving of the redemption notice, as the case may be, if at the date of declaration or notice, the dividend or redemption payment would have complied with the provisions of the Finance Documents;

 

(b)                                 the making of any Restricted Payment in exchange for, or out of or with the net cash proceeds of the substantially concurrent sale (other than to a Subsidiary of the Company) of, Equity Interests of the Company (other than Disqualified Stock) or from the substantially concurrent contribution of common equity capital or Subordinated Shareholder Funding to the Company; (excluding any such contribution that constitutes Relevant Equity) provided that the amount of any such net cash proceeds that are utilised for any such Restricted Payment will be excluded from paragraph (iii)(B) of Clause 2.1 above;

 

163

 

(c)                                  the repurchase, redemption, defeasance or other acquisition or retirement for value of (i) Indebtedness of the Company or any Obligor that is contractually subordinated to the Facility with the net cash proceeds from a substantially concurrent incurrence of Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness; or (ii) Indebtedness of the Company or any Obligor that is subordinated in right of payment to the Facility (other than any Indebtedness so subordinated and held by Affiliates of the Company) upon an Asset Sale to the extent required by the agreements governing such Indebtedness, but only if the Issuer shall have complied with its obligations under Clause 1 (Asset Sales) and the Obligors shall have complied with the terms of the Facility Agreement prior to offering to purchase, purchasing or repaying such Indebtedness;

 

(d)                                 the repurchase, redemption or other acquisition or retirement for value of any Equity Interests of the Company, any of its Restricted Subsidiaries or any Parent Entity held by any current or former officer, director, employee or consultant of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries pursuant to any equity subscription agreement, stock option agreement, shareholders’ agreement, employment agreements, or similar agreements or stock option plans; provided that the aggregate price paid for all such repurchased, redeemed, acquired or retired Equity Interests may not exceed £3.0 million in any twelve month period; provided, further, that such amount in any twelve-month period may be increased by an amount not to exceed the cash proceeds received by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries from the sale of Equity Interests of the Company, any of its Restricted Subsidiaries or any Parent Entity to current or former officers, directors, employees or consultants of the Company, any of its Restricted Subsidiaries or any Parent Entity to the extent the cash proceeds from the sale of Equity Interests have not otherwise been applied to the making of Restricted Payments pursuant to paragraph (iii) of Clause 2.1 and do not constitute Relevant Equity;

 

(e)                                  the repurchase of Equity Interests of the Company or any Parent Entity deemed to occur upon the exercise of stock options to the extent such Equity Interests represent a portion of the exercise price of those stock options;

 

(f)                                   the declaration and payment of regularly scheduled or accrued dividends to holders of any class or series of Disqualified Stock of the Company or any preferred stock of any Restricted Subsidiary issued on or after the Issue Date in accordance with the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio test described below under Clause 3.1;

 

(g)                                  payments of cash, dividends, distributions, advances or other Restricted Payments by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to allow the payment of cash in lieu of the issuance of fractional shares upon (i) the exercise of options or warrants or (ii) the conversion or exchange of Capital Stock of any such Person;

 

(h)                                 the payment of any dividend (or, in the case of any partnership or limited liability company, any similar distribution) by a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company to the holders of its Equity Interests on a pro rata basis;

 

164

 

(i)                                     payments pursuant to any tax sharing agreement or arrangement among the Company and its Subsidiaries and other Persons with which the Company or any of its Subsidiaries is required or permitted to file a consolidated tax return or with which the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries is a part of a group for tax purposes; provided, however, that such payments will not exceed the amount of tax that the Company and its Subsidiaries would owe on a standalone basis and the related tax liabilities of the Company Guarantor and its Subsidiaries are relieved thereby;

 

(j)                                    the declaration and payment of dividends or other distributions, or the making of loans, by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to any Parent Entity in amounts and at times required to pay:

 

(i)                                     franchise taxes and other fees, taxes and expenses required to maintain the corporate existence of any Parent Entity;

 

(ii)                                  general corporate overhead expenses of any Parent Entity to the extent such expenses are attributable to the ownership or operation of the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries or related to the proper administration of such Parent Entity, including (i) fees and expenses properly incurred in the ordinary course of business to auditors and legal advisors; and (ii) payments in respect of services provided by directors, officers or employees of any such Parent Entity, not to exceed £3.0 million in any calendar year;

 

(iii)                               any income taxes, to the extent such income taxes are attributable to the income of the Company and any of its Restricted Subsidiaries and, to the extent of the amount actually received in cash from its Unrestricted Subsidiaries, in amounts required to pay such taxes to the extent attributable to the income of such Unrestricted Subsidiaries;

 

(iv)                              costs (including all professional fees and expenses) incurred by any Parent Entity in connection with reporting obligations under or otherwise incurred in connection with compliance with applicable laws, rules or regulations of any governmental, regulatory or self-regulatory body or stock exchange, the Finance Documents or any other agreement or instrument relating to Indebtedness of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, including in respect of any reports filed with respect to the US Securities Act, US Exchange Act or the respective rules and regulations promulgated thereunder; and

 

(v)                                 fees and expenses of any Parent Entity incurred in relation to any public offering or other sale of Capital Stock or Indebtedness (i) where the net proceeds of such offering or sale are intended to be received by or contributed to the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries; (ii) in a prorated amount of such expenses in proportion to the amount of such net proceeds intended to be so received or contributed; or (iii) otherwise on an interim basis prior to completion of such offering so long as any Parent Entity will cause the amount of such expenses to be repaid to the Company or the relevant Restricted Subsidiary out of the proceeds of such offering promptly if completed;

 

165

 

(k)                                 Permitted Transactions;

 

(l)                                     so long as no Default has occurred and is continuing or would be caused thereby, following a Public Equity Offering that results in a Public Market of the Capital Stock of the Company or any Company Entity, the payment of dividends on the Capital Stock of the Company up to 6 per cent. per annum of the net cash proceeds received by the Company in any such Public Equity Offering or any subsequent public offering of such Capital Stock, or the net cash proceeds of any such Public Equity Offering or subsequent public offering of such Capital Stock of any Parent Entity that are contributed in cash to the Company’s equity (other than through the issuance of Disqualified Stock); provided that if such Public Equity Offering was of Capital Stock of a Parent Entity, the net proceeds of any such dividend are used to fund a corresponding dividend in equal or greater amount on the Capital Stock of such Parent Entity;

 

(m)                             the declaration and payment of dividends or other distributions, or the making of loans, by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to Red Football Joint Venture Limited in an aggregate amount not to exceed £70.0 million since the Issue Date; or

 

(n)                                 so long as no Default or Event of Default has occurred and is continuing, other Restricted Payments in an aggregate amount not to exceed £25.0 million since the Issue Date.

 

2.3                               The amount of all Restricted Payments (other than cash) will be the Fair Market Value on the date of the Restricted Payment of the asset(s) or securities proposed to be transferred or issued by the Company or such Restricted Subsidiary, as the case may be, pursuant to the Restricted Payment.

 

3.                                      INCURRENCE OF INDEBTEDNESS AND ISSUANCE OF PREFERRED STOCK

 

3.1                               The Company will not, and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, directly or indirectly, create, incur, issue, assume, guarantee or otherwise become directly or indirectly liable, contingently or otherwise, with respect to (collectively, incur) any Indebtedness (including Acquired Debt), and the Company will not and will not permit any other Obligor to, issue any Disqualified Stock and will not permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to issue any shares of preferred stock; provided, however, that:

 

(a)                                 subject to Clause 3.3 below, the Company may incur Indebtedness (including Acquired Debt) or issue Disqualified Stock, the Obligors (other than the Company) may issue Disqualified Stock, and the Obligors (other than the Company) may incur Indebtedness (including Acquired Debt) or issue preferred stock, if the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio for the Company’s most recently ended four full fiscal quarters for which internal financial statements are available immediately preceding the date on which such additional Indebtedness is incurred or such Disqualified Stock or such preferred stock is issued, as the case may be, would have been at least 2.0 to 1.0,  in each case, determined on a pro forma basis (including a pro forma application of the net

 

166

 

proceeds therefrom), as if the additional Indebtedness had been incurred or the Disqualified Stock or the preferred stock had been issued, as the case may be, at the beginning of such four-quarter period; and

 

(b)                                 if the Indebtedness to be incurred is Senior Secured Indebtedness, subject to Clause 3.3 below, the Obligors may incur such Senior Secured Indebtedness if the Consolidated Senior Secured Leverage Ratio for the Company’s most recently ended four full fiscal quarters for which internal financial statements are available immediately preceding the date on which such additional Indebtedness is incurred is less than 4.0 to 1.0 determined on a pro forma basis (including a pro forma application of the net proceeds therefrom), as if the Indebtedness had been incurred at the beginning of such four-quarter period; provided that such Senior Secured Indebtedness shall not be ranked ahead of the indebtedness under the Finance Documents in the payment waterfall in clause 14 (Application of Proceeds) of the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

3.2                               Subject to Clause 3.3 below, Clause 3.1 will not prohibit the incurrence of any of the following items of Indebtedness (collectively, the “Permitted Debt”):

 

(a)                                 the incurrence of Indebtedness under the Facility;

 

(b)                                 the incurrence by the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries of Existing Indebtedness;

 

(c)                                  the incurrence by the Obligors of (i) Indebtedness represented by the Notes and the related Note Guarantees issued on the Issue Date and (ii) Indebtedness under the RCF Facilities in an aggregate outstanding amount not to exceed £75,000,000 at any time;

 

(d)                                 the incurrence by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of Indebtedness represented by Capital Lease Obligations, mortgage financings or purchase money obligations, in each case, incurred for the purpose of financing or refinancing all or any part of the purchase price or cost of design, construction, lease, installation or improvement of property (real or personal), plant or equipment used or useful in a Permitted Business, in an aggregate principal amount, including all Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness incurred in exchange for, or the net proceeds of which were used to renew, refund, refinance, replace, defease or discharge any Indebtedness incurred pursuant to this paragraph (d), not to exceed £50.0 million at any time outstanding;

 

(e)                                  the incurrence by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in exchange for, or the net proceeds of which are used to renew, refund, refinance, replace, defease or discharge any Indebtedness (other than intercompany Indebtedness) that was permitted by the Finance Documents to be incurred under Clause 3.1 or paragraphs (b), (c), (e) or (l) of this Clause 3.2;

 

(f)                                   the incurrence by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of intercompany Indebtedness between or among the Company and any of such Restricted Subsidiaries; provided, however, that:

 

167

 

(i)                                     if any Obligor is the obligor on such Indebtedness and the payee is not an Obligor, such Indebtedness must be unsecured and expressly subordinated to the prior payment in full in cash of all Obligations then due with respect to the Facility and the Finance Documents; and

 

(ii)                                  (A) any subsequent issuance or transfer of Equity Interests that results in any such Indebtedness being held by a Person other than the Company or a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company and (B) any sale or other transfer of any such Indebtedness to a Person that is not either the Company or a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company, will be deemed, in each case, to constitute an incurrence of such Indebtedness by the Company or such Restricted Subsidiary, as the case may be, that was not permitted by this paragraph (f);

 

(g)                                  the issuance by any Restricted Subsidiary of the Company to the Company or to any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of shares of preferred stock in compliance with Clause 1.5; provided, however, that:

 

(i)                                     any subsequent issuance or transfer of Equity Interests that results in any such preferred stock being held by a Person other than the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries; and

 

(ii)                                  any sale or other transfer of any such preferred stock to a Person that is not either the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries,

 

will be deemed, in each case, to constitute an issuance of such preferred stock by such Restricted Subsidiary that was not permitted by this paragraph (g);

 

(h)                                 the incurrence by the Company or any Restricted Subsidiary of Hedging Obligations in the ordinary course of business and not for speculative purposes;

 

(i)                                     the Guarantee by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of Indebtedness of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to the extent that the guaranteed Indebtedness was permitted to be incurred by another provision of this Clause 3.2; provided that if the Indebtedness being guaranteed is subordinated to or pari passu with the Facility, then the Guarantee must be subordinated or pari passu, as applicable, to the same extent as the Indebtedness guaranteed (and ranking below indebtedness under the Finance Documents in the payment waterfall in clause 14 (Application of Proceeds) of the Intercreditor Agreement);

 

(j)                                    the incurrence by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of Indebtedness in respect of workers’ compensation claims, self-insurance obligations, bankers’ acceptances, customs, VAT and other tax guarantees, performance and surety bonds in the ordinary course of business;

 

(k)                                 the incurrence by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of Indebtedness arising from the honouring by a bank or other financial institution of a check, draft or similar instrument inadvertently drawn against 

 

168

 

insufficient funds, so long as such Indebtedness is covered within five Business Days;

 

(l)                                     Indebtedness of any Person outstanding on the date on which such Person becomes a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company or is merged, consolidated, amalgamated or otherwise combined with (including pursuant to any acquisition of assets and assumption of related liabilities) the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries (other than Indebtedness incurred to provide all or any portion of the funds used to consummate the transaction or series of related transactions pursuant to which such Person became a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company or was otherwise acquired by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries); provided, however, with respect to this paragraph (1), that at the time of the acquisition or other transaction pursuant to which such Indebtedness was deemed to be incurred the Company would have been able to incur £1.00 of additional Indebtedness pursuant to paragraph (a) of Clause 3.1 after giving pro forma effect to the incurrence of such Indebtedness pursuant to this paragraph (l);

 

(m)                             Indebtedness arising from agreements of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries providing for customary indemnification, obligations in respect of earnouts or other adjustments of purchase price or, in each case, similar obligations, in each case, incurred or assumed in connection with the acquisition or disposition of any business or assets or Person or any Equity Interests of a Subsidiary, provided that the maximum liability of the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries in respect of all such Indebtedness shall at no time exceed the gross proceeds, including the Fair Market Value of non-cash proceeds (measured at the time received and without giving effect to any subsequent changes in value), actually received by the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries in connection with such disposition; and

 

(n)                                 the incurrence by the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries of additional Indebtedness in an aggregate principal amount (or accreted value, as applicable) at any time outstanding not to exceed £50.0 million.

 

3.3                              No Obligor will incur any Indebtedness (including Permitted Debt) that is contractually subordinated in right of payment to any other Indebtedness of the Obligors unless such Indebtedness is also contractually subordinated in right of payment to the Facility on substantially identical terms; provided, however, that no Indebtedness will be deemed to be contractually subordinated in right of payment to any other Indebtedness of the Obligors solely by virtue of being unsecured or by virtue of being secured on a junior priority basis.

 

3.4                               For purposes of determining compliance with this Clause 3, in the event that an item of Indebtedness meets the criteria of more than one of the categories of Permitted Debt described in paragraphs (a) to (n) of Clause 3.2 above, or is entitled to be incurred pursuant to paragraph (a) of Clause 3.1, the Company will be permitted to classify such item of Indebtedness on the date of its incurrence or later reclassify all or a portion of such item of Indebtedness, in any manner that complies with this Clause 3.  Indebtedness under the Facility will be deemed to have been incurred under paragraph (a) of the definition of Permitted Debt in Clause 3.2 and may not be reclassified.  The accrual of interest or preferred stock dividends, the accretion or 

 

169

 

amortisation of original issue discount, the payment of interest on any Indebtedness in the form of additional Indebtedness with the same terms, the reclassification of preferred stock as Indebtedness due to a change in accounting principles, and the payment of dividends on preferred stock or Disqualified Stock in the form of additional shares of the same class of preferred stock or Disqualified Stock will not be deemed to be an incurrence of Indebtedness or an issuance of preferred stock or Disqualified Stock for purposes of this Clause 3; provided, in each such case, that the amount of any such accrual, accretion or payment is included in Consolidated Interest Expense of the Company as accrued.  Notwithstanding any other provision of this Clause 3, the maximum amount of Indebtedness that the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries may incur pursuant to this Clause 3 shall not be deemed to be exceeded solely as a result of fluctuations in exchange rates or currency values.

 

3.5                               The amount of any Indebtedness outstanding as of any date will be:

 

(a)                                 the accreted value of the Indebtedness, in the case of any Indebtedness issued with original issue discount;

 

(b)                                 the principal amount of the Indebtedness, in the case of any other Indebtedness; and

 

(c)                                  in respect of Indebtedness of another Person secured by a Lien on the assets of the specified Person, the lesser of:

 

(i)                                     the Fair Market Value of such assets at the date of determination; and

 

(ii)                                  the amount of the Indebtedness of the other Person.

 

(d)                                 For purposes of determining compliance with any sterling-denominated restriction on the incurrence of Indebtedness, the Sterling Equivalent of the principal amount of Indebtedness denominated in another currency will be calculated based on the relevant currency exchange rate in effect on the date such Indebtedness was incurred, in the case of term Indebtedness, or first committed, in the case of Indebtedness incurred under a revolving credit facility; provided that (i) if such Indebtedness is incurred to refinance other Indebtedness denominated in a currency other than sterling, and such refinancing would cause the applicable sterling-denominated restriction to be exceeded if calculated at the relevant currency exchange rate in effect on the date of such refinancing, such sterling-denominated restriction will be deemed not to have been exceeded so long as the principal amount of such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness does not exceed the principal amount of such Indebtedness being refinanced; (ii) the Sterling Equivalent of the principal amount of any such Indebtedness outstanding on the Issue Date will be calculated based on the relevant currency exchange rate in effect on the Issue Date; and (iii) if and for so long as any such Indebtedness is subject to an agreement intended to protect against fluctuations in currency exchange rates with respect to the currency in which such Indebtedness is denominated covering principal and interest on such Indebtedness, the amount of such Indebtedness, if denominated in sterling, will be the amount of the principal payment required to be made under such currency agreement and, otherwise, the Sterling Equivalent of such amount plus the Sterling Equivalent of any 

 

170

 

premium which is at such time due and payable but is not covered by such currency agreement.

 

4.                                      LIENS

 

The Company will not and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, directly or indirectly, create, incur, assume or otherwise cause or suffer to exist or become effective any Lien of any kind securing Indebtedness upon any of their property or assets, now owned or hereafter acquired, except (i) in the case of any property or asset that does not constitute Collateral, Permitted Liens and (ii) in the case of any property or asset that constitutes Collateral, Permitted Collateral Liens.

 

5.                                      LIMITATION ON SALE AND LEASEBACK TRANSACTIONS

 

5.1                               The Company will not, and will not permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, enter into any sale and leaseback transaction with a Person other than the Company or a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company; provided that any Obligor may enter into a sale and leaseback transaction if:

 

(a)                                 that Obligor, as applicable, could have (a) incurred Indebtedness in an amount equal to the Attributable Debt relating to such sale and leaseback transaction under the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio test in paragraph (a) of Clause 3.1 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and issuance of preferred stock) and (b) incurred a Lien to secure such Indebtedness pursuant to Clause 4 (Liens);

 

(b)                                 the gross cash proceeds of that sale and leaseback transaction are at least equal to the Fair Market Value, as determined in good faith by the Board of Directors of the Company of the property that is the subject of that sale and leaseback transaction; and

 

(c)                                  the transfer of assets in that sale and leaseback transaction is permitted by, and the Company applies the proceeds of such transaction in compliance with the Finance Documents.

 

6.                                      DIVIDEND AND OTHER PAYMENT RESTRICTIONS AFFECTING RESTRICTED SUBSIDIARIES

 

6.1                               The Company will not, and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, directly or indirectly, create or permit to exist or become effective any consensual encumbrance or restriction on the ability of any Restricted Subsidiary to:

 

(a)                                 pay dividends or make any other distributions on its Capital Stock to the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, or with respect to any other interest or participation in, or measured by, its profits, or pay any Indebtedness owed to the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries;

 

(b)                                 make loans or advances to the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries; or

 

(c)                                  sell, lease or transfer any of its properties or assets to the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries.

 

171

 

6.2                               However, the preceding restrictions will not apply to encumbrances or restrictions existing under or by reason of:

 

(a)                                 agreements governing Existing Indebtedness and the Facility or any other agreement as in effect at or entered into on the Issue Date and any amendments, restatements, modifications, renewals, supplements, refundings, replacements or refinancings of those agreements; provided that the amendments, restatements, modifications, renewals, supplements, refundings, replacements or refinancings are not materially more restrictive, taken as a whole, with respect to such dividend and other payment restrictions than those contained in those agreements on the Issue Date;

 

(b)                                 the Note Indenture, the Notes and the Note Guarantees, the RCF Facilities, the Intercreditor Agreement and the Transaction Security Documents;

 

(c)                                  agreements governing other Indebtedness permitted to be incurred under Clause 3 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and issuance of preferred stock) and any amendments, restatements, modifications, renewals, supplements, refundings, replacements or refinancings of those agreements; provided that the restrictions therein are not materially more restrictive, taken as a whole, than those contained in the Finance Documents;

 

(d)                                 applicable law, rule, regulation or order;

 

(e)                                  any agreement or instrument of or Capital Stock of a Person acquired by the Issuer or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries as in effect at the time of such acquisition (except to the extent such agreement or instrument was entered into or incurred in connection with or in contemplation of such acquisition) and any amendments, modifications, restatements, renewals, increases, supplements, refundings, replacements or refinancings of any such agreement or instrument, provided that the amendments, modifications, restatements, renewals, increases, supplements, refundings, replacements or refinancings are (i) no more restrictive or (ii) not materially less favourable as determined in good faith by the Issuer, than the dividend and other payment restrictions contained in such instrument at the time of such acquisition, which encumbrance or restriction is not applicable to any Person, or the properties or assets of any Person, other than the Person, or the property or assets of the Person, so acquired; provided that, in the case of Indebtedness, such Indebtedness was permitted by the terms of the Finance Documents to be incurred;

 

(f)                                   customary non-assignment provisions in contracts, leases and licenses entered into in the ordinary course of business;

 

(g)                                  purchase money obligations for property acquired in the ordinary course of business and Capital Lease Obligations that impose restrictions on the property purchased or leased of the nature described in paragraph (c) of Clause 5 (Limitation on sale and leaseback transactions);

 

(h)                                 any agreement for the sale or other disposition of the Capital Stock or all or substantially all of the property and assets of a Restricted Subsidiary of the 

 

172

 

Company that restricts distributions by that Restricted Subsidiary pending its sale or other disposition;

 

(i)                                     Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness; provided that the restrictions contained in the agreements governing such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness are not materially more restrictive, taken as a whole, than those contained in the agreements governing the Indebtedness being refinanced;

 

(j)                                    Liens permitted to be incurred under Clause 4 (Liens) that limit the right of the debtor to dispose of the assets subject to such Liens;

 

(k)                                 provisions limiting the disposition or distribution of assets or property in joint venture agreements, asset sale agreements, sale-leaseback agreements, stock sale agreements and other similar agreements (including agreements entered into in connection with a Restricted Investment) entered into with the approval of the Company’s Board of Directors, which limitation is applicable only to the assets that are the subject of such agreements;

 

(l)                                     restrictions on cash or other deposits or net worth imposed by customers or suppliers or required by insurance, surety or bonding companies, in each case, under contracts entered into in the ordinary course of business;

 

(m)                             Hedging Obligations entered into from time to time;

 

(n)                                 any mortgage financing or mortgage refinancing that imposes restrictions on the real property (including any heritage building rights) securing such Indebtedness; and

 

(o)                                 agreements governing Indebtedness incurred pursuant to paragraphs (d) and (n) of Clause 3.2 above by a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company that is an Excluded Subsidiary under paragraph (c) of the definition thereof, provided that any encumbrance or restriction in any such agreement is not applicable to any Person, or the properties or assets of any other Person, other than such Restricted Subsidiary or its property or assets.

 

7.                                      MERGER, CONSOLIDATION OR SALE OF ASSETS

 

7.1                               None of the Company, Red Football Junior Limited or Manchester United Limited will, directly or indirectly: (a) consolidate or merge with or into another Person (whether or not the Company is the surviving corporation), or (b) sell, assign, transfer, convey or otherwise dispose of all or substantially all of the properties or assets of the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries taken as a whole, in one or more related transactions, to another Person, unless:

 

(a)                                 either:

 

(i)                                     the Company is the surviving corporation; or

 

(ii)                                  the Person formed by or surviving any such consolidation or merger (if other than the Company, Red Football Junior Limited or Manchester United Limited, as the case may be) or to which such sale, assignment, transfer, conveyance or other disposition has been made is an entity 

 

173

 

organised or existing under the laws of any member state of the European Union, Switzerland, the United States, any state of the United States or the District of Columbia;

 

(b)                                 the Person formed by or surviving any such consolidation or merger (if other than the Company) or the Person to which such sale, assignment, transfer, conveyance or other disposition has been made assumes all the obligations of the Company, Red Football Junior Limited or Manchester United Limited, as the case may be, under the Finance Documents to which the Company, Red Football Junior Limited or Manchester United Limited (as applicable) is a party pursuant to agreements reasonably satisfactory to the Agent;

 

(c)                                  immediately after such transaction, no Default or Event of Default exists;

 

(d)                                 the Company, Red Football Junior Limited or Manchester United Limited, as the case may be or the Person formed by or surviving any such consolidation or merger (if other than the Company, Red Football Junior Limited or Manchester United Limited, as the case may be), or to which such sale, assignment, transfer, conveyance or other disposition has been made, on the date of such transaction after giving pro forma effect thereto and any related financing transactions as if the same had occurred at the beginning of the applicable four-quarter period, (i) would be permitted to incur at least £1.00 of additional Indebtedness pursuant to the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio test set forth in paragraph (a) of Clause 3.1 or (ii) the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio would not be less than it was prior to such transaction; and

 

(e)                                  the Company delivers to the Agent an Officers’ Certificate and opinion of counsel, in each case, stating that such consolidation, merger or transfer and assumption of obligations under the Finance Documents comply with this Clause 7.1 covenant.

 

7.2                               In addition, no Obligor will, directly or indirectly, lease all or substantially all of the properties and assets of it and its Restricted Subsidiaries taken as a whole, in one or more related transactions, to any other Person.

 

7.3                               Paragraphs (c) and (d) of Clause 7.1 will not apply to any sale or other disposition of all or substantially all of the assets or merger or consolidation of any Obligor with or into any other Obligor and paragraph (d) of Clause 7.1 will not apply to any sale or other disposition of all or substantially all of the assets or merger or consolidation of the Issuer with or into an Affiliate solely for the purpose of reincorporating the Issuer in another jurisdiction for tax reasons.

 

8.                                      TRANSACTIONS WITH AFFILIATES

 

8.1                               The Company will not, and will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries to, make any payment to or sell, lease, transfer or otherwise dispose of any of its properties or assets to, or purchase any property or assets from, or enter into or make or amend any transaction, contract, agreement, understanding, loan, advance or guarantee with, or for the benefit of, any Affiliate of the Company (each, an “Affiliate Transaction”), unless:

 

174

 

(a)                                 the Affiliate Transaction is on terms that are no less favourable to the Company or the relevant Restricted Subsidiary than those that would have been obtained in a comparable arm’s length transaction by the Company or such Restricted Subsidiary with a Person who is not an Affiliate of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries; and

 

(b)                                 the Company delivers to the Agent:

 

(i)                                     with respect to any Affiliate Transaction or series of related Affiliate Transactions involving aggregate consideration in excess of £10.0 million, a resolution of the Board of Directors of the Company set forth in an Officers’ Certificate certifying that such Affiliate Transaction complies with this Clause 8 and that such Affiliate Transaction has been approved by a majority of the disinterested members of the Board of Directors of the Company or, if there are no disinterested directors in respect of such Affiliate Transaction, an opinion as to the fairness to the Company or such Subsidiary of such Affiliate Transaction from a financial point of view issued by an accounting, appraisal or investment banking firm of international standing; and

 

(ii)           with respect to any Affiliate Transaction or series of related Affiliate Transactions involving aggregate consideration in excess of £20.0 million, an opinion as to the fairness to the Company or such Subsidiary of such Affiliate Transaction from a financial point of view issued by an accounting, appraisal or investment banking firm of international standing.

 

8.2                               The following items will not be deemed to be Affiliate Transactions and, therefore, will not be subject to the provisions of the prior paragraph:

 

(a)                                 any employment agreement, collective bargaining agreement, consultant agreement, employee benefit arrangements with any employee, consultant, officer or director of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, including under any stock option, stock appreciation rights, stock incentive or similar plans, entered into in the ordinary course of business;

 

(b)                                 transactions between or among the Company and/or its Restricted Subsidiaries;

 

(c)                                  transactions with a Person (other than an Unrestricted Subsidiary of the Company) that is an Affiliate of the Company solely because the Company owns, directly or through a Restricted Subsidiary, an Equity Interest in, or controls, such Person;

 

(d)                                 payment of reasonable and customary fees and reimbursements of expenses (pursuant to indemnity arrangements or otherwise) of officers, directors, employees or consultants of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries;

 

175

 

(e)                                  any issuance of Equity Interests (other than Disqualified Stock) or Subordinated Shareholder Funding of the Company to Affiliates of the Company;

 

(f)                                   Restricted Payments that do not violate the provisions described above under Clause 2 (Restricted payments);

 

(g)                                  Permitted Investments (other than Permitted Investments described as defined in clauses (c), (m) and (o) of the definition thereof);

 

(h)                                 transactions pursuant to, or contemplated by any agreement in effect on the Issue Date and transactions pursuant to any amendment, modification or extension to such agreement, so long as such amendment, modification or extension, taken as a whole, is not materially more disadvantageous to the Lenders than the original agreement as in effect on the Issue Date;

 

(i)                                     transactions with customers, clients, suppliers, or purchasers or sellers of goods or services, in each case in the ordinary course of business and otherwise in compliance with the terms of the Finance Documents that are fair to the Company or its Restricted Subsidiaries, in the reasonable determination of the members of the Board of Directors of the Company or the senior management thereof, or are on terms at least as favourable as might reasonably have been obtained at such time from an unaffiliated Person;

 

(j)                                    any payments or other transactions pursuant to a tax sharing agreement between the Company and any other Person or a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company and any other Person with which the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries files a consolidated tax return or with which the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries is part of a group for tax purposes or any tax advantageous group contribution made pursuant to applicable legislation; provided, however, that any such tax sharing or arrangement and payment does not permit or require payments in excess of the amounts of tax that would be payable by the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries on a stand-alone basis;

 

(k)                                 payment of Management Fees and the entry into any agreement related thereto, provided that:

 

(i)            any such agreement does not contain any material provision or term other than those related for the payment of such Management Fees and the performance of management, monitoring and advisory services by the counterparty thereto;

 

(ii)           any such agreement terminates immediately upon a Change of Control;

 

(iii)          any such agreement terminates immediately if the Restricted Subsidiary that is party to such agreement ceases to be a member of the Restricted Group; and

 

(iv)                              any such agreement provides that no such fee will be payable at any time at which a Default has occurred and is continuing; and

 

176

 

(l)                                     Permitted Transactions.

 

9.                                      LIMITATION ON ISSUANCES OF GUARANTEES OF INDEBTEDNESS

 

The Company will not cause or permit any of its Restricted Subsidiaries that are not Obligors, directly or indirectly, to guarantee, assume or in any manner become liable with respect to any other Indebtedness of the Obligors unless such Restricted Subsidiary simultaneously accedes as an Additional Guarantor under (and as defined in) the Facility Agreement.  Any such Restricted Subsidiary will pledge all of its existing and future assets to secure its obligations under the Finance Documents, and the Company will cause all of the Capital Stock in such Restricted Subsidiary owned by the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries to be pledged to secure the obligations under the Finance Documents.

 

10.                               DESIGNATION OF RESTRICTED AND UNRESTRICTED SUBSIDIARIES

 

10.1                        The Board of Directors of the Company may designate any Restricted Subsidiary to be an Unrestricted Subsidiary if that designation would not cause a Default.  If a Restricted Subsidiary is designated as an Unrestricted Subsidiary, the aggregate Fair Market Value of all outstanding Investments owned by the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries in the Subsidiary designated as Unrestricted will be deemed to be an Investment made as of the time of the designation and will reduce the amount available for Restricted Payments under Clause 2 (Restricted Payments) or under one or more clauses of the definition of Permitted Investments, as determined by the Company.  That designation will only be permitted if the Investment would be permitted at that time and if the Restricted Subsidiary otherwise meets the definition of an Unrestricted Subsidiary.  The Board of Directors of the Company may redesignate any Unrestricted Subsidiary to be a Restricted Subsidiary if that redesignation would not cause a Default.

 

10.2                        Any designation of a Subsidiary of the Company as an Unrestricted Subsidiary will be evidenced to the Agent by filing with the Agent a certified copy of a resolution of the Board of Directors giving effect to such designation and an Officers’ Certificate certifying that such designation complied with the preceding conditions and was permitted under Clause 2 (Restricted payments).  If, at any time, any Unrestricted Subsidiary would fail to meet the preceding requirements as an Unrestricted Subsidiary, it will thereafter cease to be an Unrestricted Subsidiary for purposes of the Finance Documents and any Indebtedness of such Subsidiary will be deemed to be incurred by a Restricted Subsidiary as of such date and, if such Indebtedness is not permitted to be incurred as of such date under Clause 3 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and issuance of preferred stock) the Company will be in default of such covenant.  The Board of Directors of the Company may at any time designate any Unrestricted Subsidiary to be a Restricted Subsidiary; provided that such designation will be deemed to be an incurrence of Indebtedness by a Restricted Subsidiary of the Parent of any outstanding Indebtedness of such Unrestricted Subsidiary, and such designation will only be permitted if (i) such Indebtedness is permitted under Clause 3 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and issuance of preferred stock) calculated on a pro forma basis as if such designation had occurred at the beginning of the applicable reference period; and (ii) no Default or Event of Default would be in existence following such designation.

 

177

 

11.                               LIMITATION ON ISSUER ACTIVITIES

 

11.1                        The Issuer will not engage in any business activity or undertake any other activity, except any activity (i) reasonably relating to the offering, sale, issuance and servicing, purchase, redemption, refinancing or retirement of the Notes, Indebtedness under the RCF Facilities, Indebtedness under the Facility or the incurrence of other Indebtedness permitted by the terms of the Finance Documents and distributing, lending or otherwise advancing funds to the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, (ii) undertaken with the purpose of fulfilling any other obligations under the Notes, Indebtedness under the RCF Facilities, Indebtedness under the Facility, the Proceeds Loan Agreement, other Indebtedness, permitted by the terms of the Finance Documents, any Security Document to which it is a party or the Intercreditor Agreement; and (iii) other activities not specifically enumerated above that are de minimis in nature. The Issuer will not create, incur, assume or suffer to exist any Lien over any of its property or assets, or any proceeds therefrom, to secure Indebtedness, except for Liens to secure the Notes, the RCF Facilities, the Facility or other Indebtedness permitted to be incurred under the Finance Documents to the extent Liens securing such Indebtedness are permitted to be incurred under the Finance Documents.

 

11.2                        The Issuer will at all times remain a wholly-owned Restricted Subsidiary of Manchester United Limited.  The Issuer will not merge, consolidate, amalgamate or otherwise combine with or into another Person (whether or not the Issuer is the surviving corporation) or, other than in connection with the incurrence of a Permitted Collateral Lien, sell, assign, transfer, lease, convey or otherwise dispose of any material property or assets to any Person in one or more related transactions.

 

11.3                        Until the date on which all Commitments under (and as defined in) the Facility Agreement have been cancelled and all amounts outstanding under the Facility have been fully repaid, none of the Company nor any of its Restricted Subsidiaries will commence or take any action or facilitate a winding-up, liquidation or other analogous proceeding in respect of the Issuer.

 

12.                               LIMITATION ON HOLDING COMPANY ACTIVITIES

 

12.1                        The Company will not, at any time, own any assets or property other than cash and Cash Equivalents, the Carrington Premises, Capital Stock in Red Football Junior Limited and Manchester United Limited, assets that will be used to make a Restricted Payment (other than a Restricted Investment) permitted by Clause 2 (Restricted payments) promptly following receipt thereof by the Company and other assets that are de minimis in nature.

 

Red Football Junior Limited will not, at anytime, own any assets or property other than Capital Stock in Manchester United Limited and other assets that are de minimis in nature.

 

12.2                        In addition, neither the Company nor Red Football Junior Limited will trade, undertake any activity, carry on any business, own any assets, enter into any arrangement or incur any liability other than:

 

178

 

(a)                                 the ownership of shares of Manchester United Limited and, in the case of Red Football Limited, Red Football Junior Limited;

 

(b)                                 the provision of administrative services (excluding treasury services) to its Subsidiaries of a type customarily provided by a holding company to its Subsidiaries and the receipt of any amounts related thereto to the extent expressly permitted under the Intercreditor Agreement;

 

(c)                                  incurring Indebtedness permitted under Clause 3 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and issuance of preferred stock) (including activities reasonably incidental thereto, including performance of the terms and conditions of such Indebtedness, to the extent such activities are otherwise permissible under the Finance Documents);

 

(d)                                 rights and obligations arising under the Note Documents, the Intercreditor Agreement (or any additional Intercreditor Agreement entered into pursuant to the terms of the Intercreditor Agreement), the Transaction Security Documents, the RCF Facilities, any Finance Document or any other agreement existing on the Issue Date to which it is a party relating to the issue and sale of the Notes issued on the Issue Date or the application of the proceeds therefrom;

 

(e)                                  directly related or reasonably incidental to the establishment and/or maintenance of its corporate existence; or

 

(f)                                   the holding of bank accounts, the making of loans (including activities reasonably incidental thereto) permitted by the Finance Documents, the payment of Management Fees and the entry into any agreement in relation thereto described in paragraph (k) of Clause 8, in each case to the extent that such activity is permitted under the Note Indenture (in its form as at the date of the Facility Agreement).

 

13.                               GOVERNING LAW

 

13.1                        This Schedule is governed by the laws of the State of New York.

 

13.2                        This Schedule constitutes an integral part of the Facility Agreement and the obligations under the Facility Agreement constitute an integral part of this Schedule.

 

179

 

Definitions in this Schedule:

 

“Acquired Debt” means, with respect to any specified Person:

 

(a)                                 Indebtedness of any other Person existing at the time such other Person is merged with or into or became a Restricted Subsidiary of such specified Person, whether or not such Indebtedness is incurred in connection with, or in contemplation of, such other Person merging with or into, or becoming a Restricted Subsidiary; and

 

(b)                                 Indebtedness secured by a Lien encumbering any asset acquired by such specified Person.

 

“Additional Amounts” has the meaning given to such term in the Note Indenture (in its form at the Issue Date).

 

“Affiliate” means, in relation to any specified Person, any other Person directly or indirectly controlling or controlled by or under direct or indirect common control with such specified Person. For purposes of this definition, ‘‘control’’, as used with respect to any Person, means the possession, directly or indirectly, of the power to direct or cause the direction of the management or policies of such Person, whether through the ownership of voting securities, by agreement or otherwise; provided that beneficial ownership of 10% or more of the Voting Stock of a Person will be deemed to be control. For purposes of this definition, the terms controlling, controlled by and under common control with have correlative meanings.

 

“Agent” means the “Agent” under and as defined in the Facility Agreement.

 

“Asset Sale” means:

 

(a)                                 the sale, lease, conveyance or other disposition of any assets or rights by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries; provided that the sale, lease, conveyance or other disposition of all or substantially all of the assets of the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries taken as a whole will be governed by Clause 14 (Mandatory Prepayment) of the Facility Agreement and/or Clause 7 (Merger, consolidation or sale of assets) of this Schedule and not by the provisions of Clause 1 (Asset Sales) above; and

 

(b)                                 the issuance of Equity Interests by any Restricted Subsidiary of the Company or the sale by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of Equity Interests in any of the Company’s Subsidiaries.

 

Notwithstanding the preceding, none of the following items will be deemed to be an Asset Sale:

 

(a)                                 any single transaction or series of related transactions that involves assets having a Fair Market Value of less than £1.0 million;

 

(b)                                 a transfer of assets between or among the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries;

 

180

 

(c)                                  an issuance of Equity Interests by a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company to the Company or to a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company made in accordance with Clause 1.3 (Asset Sales);

 

(d)                                 the sale, lease, assignment or other transfer of products, services or accounts receivable in the ordinary course of business and any sale or other disposition of damaged, worn-out or obsolete assets in the ordinary course of business (including the abandonment or other disposition of intellectual property that is, in the reasonable judgment of the Company, no longer economically practicable to maintain or useful in the conduct of the business of Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries taken as whole);

 

(e)                                  licenses and sublicenses by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of software in the ordinary course of business;

 

(f)                                   any surrender or waiver of contract rights or settlement, release, recovery on or surrender of contract, tort or other claims in the ordinary course of business;

 

(g)                                  the granting of Liens not prohibited under Clause 4 (Liens);

 

(h)                                 the sale or other disposition of cash or Cash Equivalents;

 

(i)                                     a Restricted Payment that does not violate Clause 2 (Restricted payments) or a Permitted Investment;

 

(j)                                    the disposition of receivables in connection with the compromise, settlement or collection thereof in the ordinary course of business or in bankruptcy or similar proceedings and exclusive of factoring or similar arrangements;

 

(k)                                 the sale, lease, assignment, disposal or other transfer of player registrations;

 

(l)                                     any licence or other right of occupation that allows the beneficiary to attend one or more sporting events (including without limitation association football matches) or other events in the ordinary course of business;

 

(m)                             any licence or other right of use of any intellectual property or other right if entered into in connection with the commercial exploitation of such intellectual property or other rights in the ordinary course of business;

 

(n)                                 the monetisation of any contract or arrangement related to (l) and (m) above;

 

(o)                                 the foreclosure, condemnation or any similar action with respect to any property or other assets or a surrender or waiver of contract rights or the settlement, release or surrender of contract, tort or other claims of any kind; and

 

(p)                                 the sale of all or substantially all of the assets or merger or consolidation of the Issuer with or into an Affiliate solely for purposes of reincorporating the Issuer in another jurisdiction for tax reasons; provided any such transaction is consummated in accordance with the last paragraph of Clause 7.3 (Merger, consolidation or sale of assets).

 

181

 

“Asset Sale Offer” has the meaning given to such term in the Note Indenture.

 

“Attributable Debt” in respect of a sale and leaseback transaction means, at the time of determination, the present value of the obligation of the lessee for net rental payments during the remaining term of the lease included in such sale and leaseback transaction including any period for which such lease has been extended or may, at the option of the lessor, be extended.  Such present value shall be calculated using a discount rate equal to the rate of interest implicit in such transaction, determined in accordance with GAAP; provided, however, that if such sale and leaseback transaction results in a Capital Lease Obligation, the amount of Indebtedness represented thereby will be determined in accordance with the definition of “Capital Lease Obligation” below.

 

“Beneficial Owner” has the meaning assigned to such term in Rule 13d-3 and Rule 13d-5 under the US Exchange Act, except that in calculating the beneficial ownership of any particular “person” (as that term is used in Section 13(d)(3) of the US Exchange Act), such “person” will be deemed to have beneficial ownership of all securities that such “person” has the right to acquire by conversion or exercise of other securities, whether such right is currently exercisable or is exercisable only after the passage of time.  The terms “Beneficially Owns” and “Beneficially Owned” have a corresponding meaning.

 

“Board of Directors” means:

 

(a)                                 with respect to a corporation, the board of directors (or analogous governing body) of the corporation or any committee thereof duly authorised to act on behalf of such board;

 

(b)                                 with respect to a partnership, the board of directors of the general partner of the partnership;

 

(c)                                  with respect to a limited liability company, the managing member or members (or analogous governing body) or any controlling committee of managing members thereof; and

 

(d)                                 with respect to any other Person, the board or committee of such Person serving a similar function.

 

“Business Day” means a day other than a Saturday, Sunday or other day on which banking institutions in London, Luxembourg or New York or a place of payment under the Finance Documents are authorised or required by law to close.

 

“Capital Lease Obligation” means, at the time any determination is to be made, the amount of the liability in respect of a capital lease that would at that time be required to be capitalised on a balance sheet prepared in accordance with GAAP, and the Stated Maturity thereof shall be the date of the last payment of rent or any other amount due under such lease prior to the first date upon which such lease may be prepaid by the lessee without payment of a penalty.

 

“Capital Stock” means:

 

(a)                                 in the case of a corporation, corporate stock;

 

182

 

(b)                                 in the case of an association or business entity, any and all shares, interests, participations, rights or other equivalents (however designated) of corporate stock;

 

(c)                                  in the case of a partnership or limited liability company, partnership interests (whether general or limited) or membership interests; and

 

(d)                                 any other interest or participation that confers on a Person the right to receive a share of the profits and losses of, or distributions of assets of, the issuing Person, but excluding from all of the foregoing any debt securities convertible into Capital Stock, whether or not such debt securities include any right of participation with Capital Stock.

 

“Carrington Premises” means the property known as the Trafford Training Centre and Academy at Carrington Manchester (title number GM785864), including any real property and fixtures related thereto but not any personal property.

 

“Cash Equivalents” means:

 

(a)                                 direct obligations (or certificates representing an interest in such obligations) issued by, or unconditionally guaranteed by, the government of a member state of the European Union (including any agency or instrumentality thereof) or of the United States of America (including any agency or instrumentality thereof), as the case may be, the payment of which is backed by the full faith and credit of the relevant member state of the European Union or the United States of America, as the case may be, and which are not callable or redeemable at the Company’s option;

 

(b)                                 overnight bank deposits, time deposit accounts, certificates of deposit, banker’s acceptances and money market deposits with maturities (and similar instruments) of 12 months or less from the date of acquisition issued by a bank or trust company which is organised under, or authorised to operate as a bank or trust company under, the laws of a member state of the European Union or of the United States of America or any state thereof; provided that such bank or trust company has capital, surplus and undivided profits aggregating in excess of £500 million (or the foreign currency equivalent thereof as of the date of such investment) and whose long-term debt is rated “A-3” or higher by Moody’s or “A—“ or higher by S&P or the equivalent rating category of another internationally recognised rating agency;

 

(c)                                  repurchase obligations with a term of not more than 90 days for underlying securities of the types described in paragraphs (a) and (b) above entered into with any financial institution meeting the qualifications specified in paragraph (b) above;

 

(d)                                 commercial paper rated at the time of acquisition thereof at least P-1 by Moody’s or at least A-1 by S&P and, in each case, maturing within one year after the date of acquisition; and

 

(e)                                  money market funds at least 95 per cent. of the assets of which constitute Cash Equivalents of the kinds described in paragraph (a) to (d) of this definition.

 

183

 

“Change of Control” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

“Collateral” means the rights, property and assets in which a security interest has been granted to secure the obligations of the Obligors under the Finance Documents pursuant to the Transaction Security Documents.

 

“Company” means Red Football Limited (registration number 05370076).

 

“Consolidated EBITDA” means, with respect to any specified Person for any period, the Consolidated Net Income of such Person for such period plus, without duplication:

 

(a)                                 all gains (losses) realised in connection with any Asset Sale or the disposition of securities or the early extinguishment of Indebtedness, together with any related provision for taxes on any such gain; plus

 

(b)                                 provision for taxes based on income or profits of such Person and its Restricted Subsidiaries for such period, to the extent that such provision for taxes was deducted in computing such Consolidated Net Income; plus

 

(c)                                  the Consolidated Interest Expense of such Person and its Restricted Subsidiaries for such period, to the extent that such Consolidated Interest Expense were deducted in computing such Consolidated Net Income; plus

 

(d)                                 depreciation, amortisation (including amortisation of intangibles but excluding amortisation of prepaid cash expenses that were paid in a prior period) and other non-cash charges and expenses (excluding any such non-cash charge or expense to the extent that it represents an accrual of or reserve for cash charges or expenses in any future period or amortisation of a prepaid cash charge or expense that was paid in a prior period) of such Person and its Restricted Subsidiaries for such period to the extent that such depreciation, amortisation and other non-cash charges or expenses were deducted in computing such Consolidated Net Income; plus

 

(e)                                  all deferred financing costs written off and premiums paid in connection with any early extinguishment of Indebtedness to the extent such costs and premiums were deducted in computing such Consolidated Net Income; plus

 

(f)                                   any foreign currency translation gains or losses (including gains or losses related to currency remeasurements of Indebtedness) of such Person and its Restricted Subsidiaries for such period, to the extent that such gains or losses were taken into account in computing such Consolidated Net Income; plus

 

(g)                                  the amount of any minority interest expense consisting of subsidiary income attributable to minority equity interests of third parties in any non-wholly owned Restricted Subsidiary in such period or any prior period, except to the extent of dividends declared or paid on, or other cash payments in respect of, Equity Interests held by such parties; minus

 

(h)                                 non-cash items increasing such Consolidated Net Income for such period, other than the accrual of revenue or the reversal of a reserve for cash charges in a future period in the ordinary course of business,

 

184

 

in each case, on a consolidated basis and determined in accordance with GAAP.

 

“Consolidated Interest Expense” means, with respect to any specified Person for any period, the sum, without duplication, of:

 

(a)                                 the consolidated interest expense of such Person and its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries for such period, whether paid or accrued, including, without limitation, amortisation of debt issuance costs and original issue discount, non-cash interest payments, the interest component of any deferred payment obligations, the interest component of all payments associated with Capital Lease Obligations, imputed interest with respect to Attributable Debt, commissions, discounts and other fees and charges incurred in respect of letter of credit or bankers’ acceptance financings, and net of the effect of all payments made or received pursuant to Hedging Obligations in respect of interest rates (excluding any non-cash interest expense on Subordinated Shareholder Funding); plus

 

(b)                                 the consolidated interest expense of such Person and its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries that was capitalised during such period; plus

 

(c)                                  any interest on Indebtedness of another Person that is guaranteed by such Person or one of its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries to the extent paid or secured by a Lien on assets of such Person or one of its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries to the extent such Lien is called upon; plus

 

(d)                                 the product of (i) all dividends, whether paid or accrued and whether or not in cash, on any series of preferred stock of such Person or any of its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries, other than dividends on Equity Interests payable solely in Equity Interests of the Company (other than Disqualified Stock) or to the Company or a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company, times (ii) a fraction, the numerator of which is one and the denominator of which is one minus the then current combined federal, state and local statutory tax rate of such Person, expressed as a decimal, in each case, determined on a consolidated basis in accordance with GAAP.

 

“Consolidated Net Income” means, with respect to any specified Person for any period, the aggregate of the net income (loss) of such Person and its Restricted Subsidiaries for such period, on a consolidated basis, determined in accordance with GAAP; provided that:

 

(a)                                 the net income (loss) of any Person that is not a Restricted Subsidiary or that is accounted for by the equity method of accounting will be included only to the extent of the amount of dividends or similar distributions paid in cash to the specified Person or a Restricted Subsidiary of such Person and the Net Income (if negative) of any Person that is not a Restricted Subsidiary will be included only to the extent that such loss has been funded with cash by the specified Person or a Restricted Subsidiary of such Person;

 

(b)                                 solely for the purpose of determining the amount available for Restricted Payments under paragraph (iii)(A) of Clause 2.1 any net income (loss) of any

 

185

 

Restricted Subsidiary if such Subsidiary is subject to restrictions, directly or indirectly, on the payment of dividends or the making of distributions by such Restricted Subsidiary, directly or indirectly, to the Company by operation of the terms of such Restricted Subsidiary’s charter or any agreement, instrument, judgment, decree, order, statute or governmental rule or regulation applicable to such Restricted Subsidiary or its shareholders; except that the Company’s equity in the net income of any such Restricted Subsidiary for such period will be included in such Consolidated Net Income up to the aggregate amount of cash or Cash Equivalents actually distributed or that could have been distributed by such Restricted Subsidiary during such period to the Company or another Restricted Subsidiary as a dividend or other distribution (subject, in the case of a dividend to another Restricted Subsidiary, to the limitation contained in this clause);

 

(c)                                  the net income (loss) arising from the sale, assignment, disposal or other transfer of player registrations will be excluded;

 

(d)                                 any extraordinary or exceptional gain, loss or charge or any profit or loss on Asset Sales, asset impairments or early extinguishment of Indebtedness, or any charges or reserves in respect of any restructuring, redundancy, integration or severance or any expenses, charges, reserves or other costs related to acquisitions will be excluded;

 

(e)                                  non-cash tax charges that are set off by group relief by a Company Entity will be excluded;

 

(f)                                   the cumulative effect of a change in accounting principles will be excluded; and

 

(g)                                  any intangible asset impairment charge and amortisation of player registrations and amortisation of goodwill will be excluded.

 

“Consolidated Senior Secured Leverage” means, as of any date of determination, the sum of the total amount of Senior Secured Indebtedness of the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries on a consolidated basis.

 

“Consolidated Senior Secured Leverage Ratio” means as of any date of determination, the ratio of (i) the Consolidated Senior Secured Leverage of the Company on such date to (ii) the Consolidated EBITDA of the Company for the most recently ended four full fiscal quarters for which internal financial statements are available immediately preceding the date on which such additional Indebtedness is incurred.  In the event that the specified Person or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries incurs, assumes, guarantees, repays, repurchases, redeems, defeases or otherwise discharges any Indebtedness (other than ordinary working capital borrowings) or issues, repurchases or redeems Disqualified Stock or preferred stock subsequent to the commencement of the period for which the Consolidated Senior Secured Leverage Ratio is being calculated and on or prior to the date on which the event for which the calculation of the Consolidated Senior Secured Leverage Ratio is made (the Calculation Date), then the Consolidated Senior Secured Leverage Ratio will be calculated giving pro forma effect (as determined in good faith by the Company’s Chief Financial Officer, Chief Accounting Officer or Chief of Staff) to such

 

186

 

incurrence, assumption, guarantee, repayment, repurchase, redemption, defeasance or other discharge of Indebtedness, or such issuance, repurchase or redemption of Disqualified Stock or preferred stock, and the use of the proceeds therefrom, as if the same had occurred at the beginning of the applicable four-quarter reference period.

 

For purposes of calculating the Consolidated EBITDA for such period:

 

(a)                                 acquisitions that have been made by the specified Person or any of its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries, including through mergers or consolidations, or any Person or any of its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries acquired by the specified Person or any of its Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries, and including all related financing transactions and including increases in ownership of Subsidiaries which are Restricted Subsidiaries, during the four-quarter reference period or subsequent to such reference period and on or prior to the Calculation Date, or that are to be made on the Calculation Date, will be given pro forma effect (as determined in good faith by the Company’s Chief Financial Officer or Chief Accounting Officer and may include anticipated expense and cost reduction synergies) as if they had occurred on the first day of the four-quarter reference period;

 

(b)                                 the Consolidated EBITDA attributable to discontinued operations, as determined in accordance with GAAP, and operations or businesses (and ownership interests therein) disposed of prior to the Calculation Date, will be excluded;

 

(c)                                  any Person that is a Restricted Subsidiary on the Calculation Date will be deemed to have been a Restricted Subsidiary at all times during such four-quarter period; and

 

(d)                                 any Person that is not a Restricted Subsidiary on the Calculation Date will be deemed not to have been a Restricted Subsidiary at any time during such four-quarter period.

 

“continuing” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

“Continuing Directors” means, as of any date of determination, any member of the Board of Directors of the Company who:

 

(a)                                 was a member of such Board of Directors on the Issue Date; or

 

(b)                                 was nominated for election or elected to such Board of Directors with the approval of a majority of the Continuing Directors who were members of such Board of Directors at the time of such nomination or election.

 

“Default” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

“Disqualified Stock” means any Capital Stock that, by its terms (or by the terms of any security into which it is convertible, or for which it is exchangeable, in each case, at the option of the holder of the Capital Stock), or upon the happening of any event, matures or is mandatorily redeemable, pursuant to a sinking fund obligation or otherwise, or redeemable at the option of the holder of the Capital Stock, in whole or in part, on or prior to the date that is 91 days after the date on which the Notes mature.

 

187

 

Notwithstanding the preceding sentence, any Capital Stock that would constitute Disqualified Stock solely because the holders of the Capital Stock have the right to require an Obligor to repurchase such Capital Stock upon the occurrence of a Change of Control or an Asset Sale will not constitute Disqualified Stock if the terms of such Capital Stock provide that the relevant Obligor may not repurchase or redeem any such Capital Stock pursuant to such provisions unless such repurchase or redemption complies with Clause 2 (Restricted payments).  The amount of Disqualified Stock deemed to be outstanding at any time for purposes of the Finance Documents will be the maximum amount that the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries may become obligated to pay upon the maturity of, or pursuant to any mandatory redemption provisions of, such Disqualified Stock, exclusive of accrued dividends.

 

“Equity Interests” means Capital Stock and all warrants, options or other rights to acquire Capital Stock (but excluding any debt security that is convertible into, or exchangeable for, Capital Stock).

 

“Event of Default” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

“Excess Proceeds” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 1.4.

 

“Excluded Contributions” means the net cash proceeds received by the Company after the Issue Date from (a) contributions to its common equity capital or (b) the sale (other than to a Subsidiary) of Equity Interests (other than Disqualified Stock), in each case designated as Excluded Contributions pursuant to an Officers’ Certificate (which shall be designated no later than the date on which such Excluded Contribution has been received by the Company), the cash proceeds of which are excluded from the calculation set forth in paragraph (e)(iii)(B) of Clause 2.1.

 

“Excluded Subsidiary” means:

 

(a)                                 MUTV Limited;

 

(b)                                 Alderley Urban Investments Limited;

 

(c)                                  a Restricted Subsidiary formed solely for the purpose of holding one or more assets or properties that are to be financed, in whole or in part, with Indebtedness incurred pursuant to paragraph (d) or (n) of Clause 3.2 if the only assets and properties (other than assets that are de minimis in value) owned by such Restricted Subsidiary are financed, in whole or in part, with Indebtedness incurred pursuant to paragraphs (d) or (n) of Clause 3.2 for so long as any such Indebtedness remains outstanding and an obligation of such Restricted Subsidiary (it being understood that promptly upon the retirement or repayment of such Indebtedness or the assumption of such Indebtedness by a Person other than such Restricted Subsidiary, such Restricted Subsidiary shall cease to be an Excluded Subsidiary and shall become an Additional Guarantor pursuant to (and as defined in) the Facility Agreement (to the extent it would otherwise be required to do so)); and

 

(d)                                 any Person that becomes a Restricted Subsidiary after the Issue Date as a result of the acquisition of such Person by a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company (other than Red Football Junior Limited) where such Person will

 

188

 

have outstanding, following the consummation of such acquisition, Indebtedness permitted to be incurred pursuant to paragraph (l) of Clause 3.2 and such Person would be required to obtain the consent of the holders of such Indebtedness to become an Additional Guarantor or grant security pursuant to (and as defined in) the Facility Agreement, for so long as any such Indebtedness remains outstanding and an obligation of such Person (it being understood that promptly upon the retirement or repayment of such Indebtedness or the assumption of such Indebtedness by a Person other than such Person, such Person shall cease to be an Excluded Subsidiary and shall become an Additional Guarantor pursuant to (and as defined in) the Finance Documents (to the extent it would otherwise be required to do so)).

 

“Existing Hedging Agreements” means the interest rate transactions entered into between the Company and each of J.P. Morgan Chase Bank, N.A., National Westminster Bank plc and Deutsche Bank, AG London Branch on or about the Issue Date, in each case documented under and subject to the terms of a 2002 ISDA Master Agreement (as published by the International Swaps and Derivatives Association, Inc.) and Schedule thereto, each dated on or about the Issue Date.

 

“Existing Indebtedness” means all Indebtedness of the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries outstanding on the Issue Date after giving effect to the use of proceeds hereunder, until such amounts are repaid.

 

“Facility” means the facility made available under the Facility Agreement.

 

“Facility Agreement” means the $315,700,000 term facility agreement, to be dated on or about 20 May 2013, between, among others, the Company, Manchester United Limited, Manchester United Football Club Limited, Bank of America, N.A., as agent, and the Lenders, as amended from time to time.

 

“Fair Market Value” means the value that would be paid by a willing buyer to an unaffiliated willing seller in an arm’s length transaction not involving distress or necessity of either party, determined in good faith by the Board of Directors of the Company (unless otherwise provided in the Finance Documents).

 

“Finance Documents” has the meaning give to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

“Finance Parties” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

“Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio” means with respect to any specified Person for any period, the ratio of the Consolidated EBITDA of such Person for such period to the Consolidated Interest Expense of such Person for such period.  In the event that the specified Person or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries incurs, assumes, guarantees, repays, repurchases, redeems, defeases or otherwise discharges any Indebtedness (other than ordinary working capital borrowings) or issues, repurchases or redeems Disqualified Stock or preferred stock subsequent to the commencement of the period for which the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio is being calculated and on or prior to the date on which the event for which the calculation of the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio is made (the “Calculation Date”), then the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio will be calculated giving pro forma effect (as determined in good faith by the Company’s Chief Financial Officer, Chief Accounting Officer or Chief of Staff) to such

 

189

 

incurrence, assumption, guarantee, repayment, repurchase, redemption, defeasance or other discharge of Indebtedness, or such issuance, repurchase or redemption of Disqualified Stock or preferred stock, and the use of the proceeds therefrom, as if the same had occurred at the beginning of the applicable four-quarter reference period.

 

In addition, for purposes of calculating the Fixed Charge Coverage Ratio:

 

(a)                                 acquisitions that have been made by the specified Person or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, including through mergers or consolidations, or any Person or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries acquired by the specified Person or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, and including all related financing transactions and including increases in ownership of Restricted Subsidiaries, during the four-quarter reference period or subsequent to such reference period and on or prior to the Calculation Date, or that are to be made on the Calculation Date, will be given pro forma effect (as determined in good faith by the Company’s Chief Financial Officer or Chief Accounting Officer and may include anticipated expense and cost reduction synergies) as if they had occurred on the first day of the four-quarter reference period;

 

(b)                                 the Consolidated EBITDA attributable to discontinued operations, as determined in accordance with GAAP, and operations or businesses (and ownership interests therein) disposed of prior to the Calculation Date, will be excluded;

 

(c)                                  the Consolidated Interest Expense attributable to discontinued operations, as determined in accordance with GAAP, and operations or businesses (and ownership interests therein) disposed of prior to the Calculation Date, will be excluded, but only to the extent that the obligations giving rise to such Consolidated Interest Expense will not be obligations of the specified Person or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries following the Calculation Date;

 

(d)                                 any Person that is a Restricted Subsidiary on the Calculation Date will be deemed to have been a Restricted Subsidiary at all times during such four-quarter period;

 

(e)                                  any Person that is not a Restricted Subsidiary on the Calculation Date will be deemed not to have been a Restricted Subsidiary at any time during such four-quarter period; and

 

(f)                                   if any Indebtedness bears a floating rate of interest, the interest expense on such Indebtedness will be calculated as if the rate in effect on the Calculation Date had been the applicable rate for the entire period (taking into account any Hedging Obligation applicable to such Indebtedness if such Hedging Obligation has a remaining term as at the Calculation Date in excess of 12 months, or, if shorter, at least equal to the remaining term of such Indebtedness).

 

“GAAP” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

“Guarantee” means a guarantee other than by endorsement of negotiable instruments for collection in the ordinary course of business, direct or indirect, in any manner

 

190

 

including, without limitation, by way of a pledge of assets or through letters of credit or reimbursement agreements in respect thereof, of all or any part of any Indebtedness (whether arising by virtue of partnership arrangements, or by agreements to keep-well, to purchase assets, goods, securities or services, to take or pay or to maintain financial statement conditions or otherwise).

 

“Guarantors” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

“Hedging Obligations” means, with respect to any specified Person, the obligations of such Person under:

 

(a)                                 interest rate swap agreements (whether from fixed to floating or from floating to fixed), interest rate cap agreements and interest rate collar agreements;

 

(b)                                 other agreements or arrangements designed to manage interest rates or interest rate risk; and

 

(c)                                  other agreements or arrangements designed to protect such Person against fluctuations in currency exchange rates or commodity prices.

 

“Holding Company” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

“IFRS” means International Financial Reporting Standards promulgated from time to time by the International Accounting Standards Board (or any successor board or agency) and as adopted by the European Union.

 

“Indebtedness” means, with respect to any specified Person, any indebtedness of such Person (excluding accrued expenses and trade payables), whether or not contingent:

 

(a)                                 in respect of borrowed money;

 

(b)                                 evidenced by bonds, notes, debentures or similar instruments or letters of credit (or reimbursement agreements in respect thereof);

 

(c)                                  in respect of bankers’ acceptances;

 

(d)                                 representing Capital Lease Obligations;

 

(e)                                  representing the balance deferred and unpaid of the purchase price of any property or services due more than six months after such property is acquired or such services are completed;

 

(f)                                   representing any Hedging Obligations;

 

(g)                                  representing Attributable Debt; and

 

(h)                                 representing liabilities under the Existing Hedging Agreements,

 

if and to the extent any of the preceding items (other than letters of credit, Attributable Debt and Hedging Obligations) would appear as a liability upon a balance sheet of the specified Person prepared in accordance with GAAP.  In addition, the term

 

191

 

“Indebtedness” includes all Indebtedness of others secured by a Lien on any asset of the specified Person (whether or not such Indebtedness is assumed by the specified Person) and, to the extent not otherwise included, the Guarantee by the specified Person of any Indebtedness of any other Person.

 

In addition, for the purpose of avoiding duplication in calculating the outstanding principal amount of Indebtedness for purposes of Clause 3 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and issuance of preferred stock), Indebtedness arising solely by reason of the existence of a Lien to secure other Indebtedness permitted to be incurred under Clause 3 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and issuance of preferred stock) will not be considered incremental Indebtedness.

 

The term “Indebtedness” shall not include:

 

(a)                                 in connection with the purchase by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of any business, any post-closing payment adjustments to which the seller may become entitled to the extent such payment is determined by a final closing balance sheet or such payment depends on the performance of such business after the closing; provided, however, that, at the time of closing, the amount of any such payment is not determinable and, to the extent such payment thereafter becomes fixed and determined, the amount is paid within 30 days thereafter;

 

(b)                                 any contingent obligations in respect of workers’ compensation claims, early retirement or termination obligations, pension fund obligations or contributions or similar claims, obligations or contributions or social security or wage Taxes; or

 

(c)                                  Subordinated Shareholder Funding.

 

“Intellectual Property” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

“Intercreditor Agreement” means the intercreditor agreement, dated the Issue Date, among the Security Agent, the Agent, the trustee to the Notes and the other parties named therein, as amended from time to time and as supplemented from time to time by any accession or similar agreements.

 

“Investments” means, with respect to any Person, all direct or indirect investments by such Person in other Persons (including Affiliates) in the forms of loans (including Guarantees or other obligations, but excluding advances or extensions of credit to customers or suppliers made in the ordinary course of business), advances or capital contributions (excluding commission, travel and similar advances to Officers and employees made in the ordinary course of business), purchases or other acquisitions for consideration of Indebtedness, Equity Interests or other securities, together with all items that are or would be classified as Investments on a balance sheet prepared in accordance with GAAP.  If the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries sells or otherwise disposes of any Equity Interests of any direct or indirect Restricted Subsidiary of the Company such that, after giving effect to any such sale or disposition, such Person is no longer a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company, the Company will be deemed to have made an Investment on the date of any such sale or

 

192

 

disposition equal to the Fair Market Value of the Company’s Investments in such Restricted Subsidiary that were not sold or disposed of in an amount determined as provided in Clause 2.3 (Restricted payments).  The acquisition by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of a Person that holds an Investment in a third Person will be deemed to be an Investment by the Company or such Restricted Subsidiary in such third Person in an amount equal to the Fair Market Value of the Investments held by the acquired Person in such third Person in an amount determined as provided in Clause 2.3 (Restricted payments).  Except as otherwise provided in the Finance Documents, the amount of an Investment will be determined at the time the Investment is made and without giving effect to subsequent changes in value.

 

“Issue Date” means 29 January 2010.

 

“Issuer” means MU Finance plc (registration number 07088267).

 

“Lenders” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

“Lien” means, with respect to any asset, any mortgage, lien, pledge, charge, security interest or encumbrance of any kind in respect of such asset, whether or not filed, recorded or otherwise perfected under applicable law, including any conditional sale or other title retention agreement, any lease in the nature thereof, any option or other agreement to sell or give a security interest in and any filing of or agreement to give any financing or similar statement under the laws of any jurisdiction.

 

“Management Fees” means management and administration fees, out-of-pocket expenses and other payments paid to any Related Party or any Affiliate of any Related Party provided that such fees, out-of-pocket expenses and other payments will not, in the aggregate, exceed £6.0 million per fiscal year of the Company, with unused amounts in the preceding fiscal year of the Company being carried over to next succeeding fiscal year of the Company (provided that, for the avoidance of doubt, no more than £6.0 million may be carried over in any fiscal year of the Company).

 

“Material Company” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

“MUL” means Manchester United Limited (registration number 02570509).

 

“Net Proceeds” means the aggregate cash proceeds and Cash Equivalents received by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries in respect of any Asset Sale (including, without limitation, any cash or Cash Equivalents received upon the sale or other disposition of any non-cash consideration received in any Asset Sale), net of the direct costs relating to such Asset Sale, including, without limitation, legal, accounting and investment banking fees, and sales commissions, and any relocation expenses incurred as a result of the Asset Sale, taxes paid or payable as a result of the Asset Sale, in each case, after taking into account any available tax credits or deductions and any tax sharing arrangements, and any reserve for adjustment or indemnification obligations in respect of the sale price of such asset or assets established in accordance with GAAP.

 

193

 

“Non-Recourse Debt” means Indebtedness:

 

(a)                                 as to which neither the Company nor any of its Restricted Subsidiaries (a) provides credit support of any kind (including any undertaking, agreement or instrument that would constitute Indebtedness) or (b) is directly or indirectly liable as a guarantor or otherwise; and

 

(b)                                 as to which the lenders have been notified in writing that they will not have any recourse to the stock or assets of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries (other than the Equity Interests of an Unrestricted Subsidiary).

 

“Note Change of Control” means the occurrence of any of the following:

 

(a)                                 the direct or indirect sale, lease, transfer, conveyance or other disposition (other than by way of merger or consolidation), in one or a series of related transactions, of all or substantially all of the properties or assets of the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries taken as a whole to any Person (including any “person” (as that term is used in Section 13(d)(3) of the US Exchange Act)) other than a Principal or a Related Party of a Principal;

 

(b)                                 the adoption of a plan relating to the liquidation or dissolution of the Company;

 

(c)                                  the consummation of any transaction (including, without limitation, any merger or consolidation), the result of which is that any Person (including any “person” as defined above), other than a Principal and/or any of its Related Parties, becomes the Beneficial Owner, directly or indirectly, of more than 50 per cent. of the Voting Stock of the Company, measured by voting power rather than number of shares;

 

(d)                                 the first day on which a majority of the members of the Board of Directors of the Company are not Continuing Directors; provided, however, that this clause (d) shall not apply to members of the Board of Directors nominated or re-elected by employees pursuant to co-determination and similar statutes providing for employee representatives on supervisory or similar boards; or

 

(e)                                  the first day on which Manchester United Limited fails to own, directly or indirectly, 100 per cent. of the Capital Stock of the Issuer.

 

“Note Documents” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

“Note Guarantee” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

“Note Indenture” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

“Notes” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

“Notes Offer” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 1.2(a).

 

“Obligations” means any principal, interest, penalties, fees, indemnifications, reimbursements, damages and other liabilities payable under the documentation governing any Indebtedness.

 

194

 

“Obligor” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

“Officer” means, with respect to any Person, the Chairman of the Board of Directors, the Chief Executive Officer, the President, the Chief Operating Officer, the Chief Financial Officer, the Chief of Staff, the Treasurer, any Assistant Treasurer, the Controller, the Secretary, any Managing Director, Director or any Vice-President of such Person.

 

“Officers’ Certificate” means a certificate signed on behalf of any Person by two Officers, one of whom must be the Chief Executive Officer or the Chief Financial Officer of such Person.

 

“Parent Entity” means any direct or indirect parent company or entity of the Company.

 

“Permitted Business” means (i) any businesses, services or activities engaged in by the Company and its Restricted Subsidiaries on the Issue Date and (ii) any other business or activity which is ancillary, reasonably related or complementary thereto.

 

“Permitted Collateral Liens” means:

 

(a)                                 Liens on the Collateral to secure the Notes (or the Note Guarantees) or any Additional Notes (or any guarantee of Additional Notes) and any Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in respect thereof (and Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in respect of Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness); provided that each of the parties thereto will have entered into the Intercreditor Agreement or an Additional Intercreditor Agreement; provided further that all property and assets (including, without limitation, the Collateral) securing such Additional Notes (or any guarantee of Additional Notes) or Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness secures the Notes or the Note Guarantees on a senior or pari passu basis;

 

(b)                                 Liens on the Collateral to secure Indebtedness: (i) under the Finance Documents; (ii) under the RCF Facilities; (iii) permitted by paragraphs (d) and (n) of Clause 3.2; and (iv) permitted by Clause 3.1 and Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in respect thereof (and Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in respect of such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness),

 

provided that, in each case, all property and assets (including, without limitation, the Collateral) securing such Indebtedness also secures the Facility and that such Indebtedness will rank behind the Facility in order of payment under Clause 14 (Application of proceeds) of the Intercreditor Agreement (and the equivalent provision of any additional Intercreditor Agreement); provided further that each of the parties thereto will have entered into the Intercreditor Agreement or an Additional Intercreditor Agreement;

 

(c)                                  Liens on the Collateral securing the Company’s or any Restricted Subsidiary’s obligations under (i) Hedging Obligations (other than Hedging Obligations in respect of commodity prices and only to the extent such Hedging Obligations relate to Indebtedness referred to in paragraphs (a) or (b) above and such Indebtedness is also secured by the Collateral) permitted by paragraph (h) of

 

195

 

Clause 3.2, and (ii) the Existing Hedging Agreements and any Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in respect thereof (and any Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness in respect of such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness), provided that the assets and properties securing such Indebtedness will also secure the Facility and provided further that each of the parties thereto will have entered into the Intercreditor Agreement or an Additional Intercreditor Agreement;

 

(d)                                 Liens on the Collateral arising by operation of law that are described in one or more of paragraphs (d), (g), (h), (i), (l), (n) and (o) of the definition of “Permitted Liens” and that, in each case, would not materially interfere with the ability of the Security Agent to enforce any Lien over the Collateral; and

 

(e)                                  Liens incurred in the ordinary course of business of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries with respect to obligations that in total do not exceed £5.0 million at any one time outstanding and that (i) are not incurred in connection with the borrowing of money or the obtaining of advances or credit (other than trade credit in the ordinary course of business) and (ii) do not in the aggregate materially detract from the value of the property or materially impair the use thereof in the operation from the Company’s or such Restricted Subsidiary’s business.

 

“Permitted Debt” has the meaning given to such term in Clause 3 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and issuance of preferred stock).

 

“Permitted Investments” means:

 

(a)                                 any Investment in the Company or in a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company;

 

(b)                                 any Investment in cash and Cash Equivalents;

 

(c)                                  any Investment by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries in a Person, if as a result of such Investment:

 

(i)                                     such Person becomes a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company; or

 

(ii)                                  such Person is merged, consolidated or amalgamated with or into, or transfers or conveys substantially all of its assets to, or is liquidated into, the Company or a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company;

 

(d)                                 any Investment made as a result of the receipt of non-cash consideration from an Asset Sale that was made pursuant to Section 4.10 of the Note Indenture and in compliance with the Finance Documents;

 

(e)                                  any acquisition of assets or Capital Stock solely in exchange for the issuance of Equity Interests (other than Disqualified Stock) of the Company;

 

(f)                                   any Investments received in compromise or resolution of (A) obligations of trade creditors or customers that were incurred in the ordinary course of business of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries, including settlement of delinquent obligations pursuant to any plan of reorganisation or similar arrangement upon the bankruptcy or insolvency of, or other

 

196

 

foreclosure with respect to, any trade creditor or customer; or (B) litigation, arbitration or other disputes with Persons who are not Affiliates;

 

(g)                                  Investments in receivables owing to the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries created or acquired in the ordinary course of business;

 

(h)                                 Investments represented by Hedging Obligations;

 

(i)                                     loans or advances to officers, directors or employees made in the ordinary course of business of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries in an aggregate principal amount not to exceed £5.0 million at any one time outstanding;

 

(j)                                    repurchases of the Notes;

 

(k)                                 any Guarantee of Indebtedness permitted to be incurred under Clause 3 (Incurrence of Indebtedness and issuance of preferred stock);

 

(l)                                     any Investment existing on, or made pursuant to binding commitments existing on, the Issue Date and any Investment consisting of an extension, modification or renewal of any Investment existing on, or made pursuant to a binding commitment existing on, the Issue Date; provided that the amount of any such Investment may be increased (i) as required by the terms of such Investment as in existence on the Issue Date or (ii) as otherwise permitted under the Finance Documents;

 

(m)                             Investments acquired after the Issue Date as a result of the acquisition by the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries of another Person, including by way of a merger, amalgamation or consolidation with or into the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries in a transaction that is not prohibited by Clause 7 (Merger, consolidation or sale of assets) after the Issue Date to the extent that such Investments were not made in contemplation of such acquisition, merger, amalgamation or consolidation and were in existence on the date of such acquisition, merger, amalgamation or consolidation;

 

(n)                                 made with the Excluded Contributions;

 

(o)                                 other Investments in any Person having an aggregate Fair Market Value (measured on the date each such Investment was made and without giving effect to subsequent changes in value), when taken together with all other Investments made pursuant to this paragraph (o) that are at the time outstanding not to exceed £50 million, provided that if an Investment is made pursuant to this clause in a Person that is not a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company and such Person subsequently becomes a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company or is subsequently designated a Restricted Subsidiary pursuant to Clause 2 (Restricted payments), such Investment, if applicable, shall thereafter be deemed to have been made pursuant to paragraph (c) of the definition of “Permitted Investments” and not this clause.

 

“Permitted Liens” means:

 

(a)                                 Liens in favour of the Obligors;

 

197

 

(b)                                 Liens on property of a Person existing at the time such Person becomes a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company or is merged with or into or consolidated with the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries; provided that such Liens were in existence prior to the contemplation of such Person becoming a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company or such merger or consolidation and do not extend to any assets other than those of the Person that becomes a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company or is merged with or into or consolidated with the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries;

 

(c)                                  Liens on property (including Capital Stock) existing at the time of acquisition of the property by the Company or any Subsidiary of the Company; provided that such Liens were in existence prior to such acquisition and not incurred in contemplation of, such acquisition;

 

(d)                                 Liens to secure the performance of statutory obligations, insurance, surety or appeal bonds, workers compensation obligations, performance bonds or other obligations of a like nature incurred in the ordinary course of business (including Liens to secure letters of credit issued to assure payment of such obligations);

 

(e)                                  Liens to secure Indebtedness (including Capital Lease Obligations) permitted by paragraph (d) of Clause 3.2 covering only the assets acquired with or financed by such Indebtedness;

 

(f)                                   Liens existing on the Issue Date;

 

(g)                                  Liens for taxes, assessments or governmental charges or claims that are not yet delinquent or that are being contested in good faith by appropriate proceedings promptly instituted and diligently concluded; provided that any reserve or other appropriate provision as is required in conformity with GAAP has been made therefor;

 

(h)                                 Liens imposed by law, such as carriers’, warehousemen’s, landlords’ and mechanics’ Liens, in each case, incurred in the ordinary course of business;

 

(i)                                     survey exceptions, easements or reservations of, or rights of others for, licenses, rights-of-way, sewers, electric lines, telegraph and telephone lines and other similar purposes, or zoning or other restrictions as to the use of real property that were not incurred in connection with Indebtedness and that do not in the aggregate materially adversely affect the value of said properties or materially impair their use in the operation of the business of such Person;

 

(j)                                    Liens created for the benefit of (or to secure) the Notes (or the Note Guarantees) and the RCF Facilities;

 

(k)                                 Liens to secure any Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness permitted to be incurred under the Finance Documents; provided, however, that:

 

(i)                                     the new Lien is limited to all or part of the same property and assets that secured or, under the written agreements pursuant to which the original Lien arose, could secure the original Lien (plus improvements

 

198

 

and accessions to, such property or proceeds or distributions thereof); and

 

(ii)                                  the Indebtedness secured by the new Lien is not increased to any amount greater than the sum of (1) the outstanding principal amount, or, if greater, committed amount, of the Indebtedness renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged with such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness and (2) an amount necessary to pay any fees and expenses, including premiums, related to such renewal, refunding, refinancing, replacement, defeasance or discharge;

 

(l)                                     bankers’ Liens, rights of setoff, Liens arising out of judgments or awards not constituting an Event of Default and notices of lis pendens and associated rights related to litigation being contested in good faith by appropriate proceedings and for which adequate reserves have been made;

 

(m)                             Liens on cash, Cash Equivalents or other property arising in connection with the defeasance, discharge or redemption of Indebtedness;

 

(n)                                 Liens on specific items of inventory or other goods (and the proceeds thereof) of any Person securing such Person’s obligations in respect of bankers’ acceptances issued or created in the ordinary course of business for the account of such Person to facilitate the purchase, shipment or storage of such inventory or other goods;

 

(o)                                 any interest or title of a lessor, licensor or sublicensee under any operating lease, license or sublicense, as applicable;

 

(p)                                 Liens securing Hedging Obligations;

 

(q)                                 Liens arising out of conditional sale, title retention, consignment or similar arrangements for the sale of goods entered into in the ordinary course of business;

 

(r)                                    Liens to secure Indebtedness permitted by paragraph (n) of Clause 3.2; and

 

(s)                                   Liens incurred in the ordinary course of business of the Company or any Restricted Subsidiary with respect to obligations (other than Indebtedness) that do not exceed £25.0 million at any one time outstanding.

 

“Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness” means any Indebtedness of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries issued in exchange for, or the net proceeds of which are used to renew, refund, refinance, replace, defease or discharge other Indebtedness of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries (other than intercompany Indebtedness); provided that:

 

(a)                                 the principal amount (or accreted value, if applicable) of such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness does not exceed the principal amount (or accreted value, if applicable) of the Indebtedness renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged (plus all accrued interest on the Indebtedness and the amount of all fees, commissions and expenses, including premiums, incurred in connection therewith);

 

199

 

(b)                                 such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness has a final maturity date not earlier than the final maturity date of the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged, and has a Weighted Average Life to Maturity that is equal to or greater than the Weighted Average Life to Maturity of, the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged;

 

(c)                                  if the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged is subordinated in right of payment to the obligations under the Finance Documents, such Permitted Refinancing Indebtedness is subordinated in right of payment to the obligations under the Finance Documents on terms at least as favourable to the Finance Parties as those contained in the documentation governing the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged; and

 

(d)                                 such Indebtedness is incurred either by an Obligor (if the Obligor was the obligor on the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged) or by the Restricted Subsidiary that was the obligor on the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged and is guaranteed only by Persons who were obligors on the Indebtedness being renewed, refunded, refinanced, replaced, defeased or discharged.

 

“Permitted Transactions” means payment of Management Fees.

 

“Person” means any individual, corporation, partnership, joint venture, association, joint-stock company, trust, unincorporated organisation, limited liability company or government or other entity.

 

“Principal” means Mr. Malcolm Glazer.

 

“Public Debt” means any Indebtedness consisting of bonds, debentures, notes or other similar debt securities issued in (i) a public offering registered under the U.S Securities Act or (ii) a private placement to institutional investors that is underwritten for resale in accordance with Rule 144A or Regulation S under the US Securities Act, whether or not it includes registration rights entitling the holders of such debt securities to registration thereof with the SEC for public resale. The term Public Debt (i) shall not include the Notes (or any Additional Notes) and (ii) for the avoidance of doubt, shall not be construed to include any Indebtedness issued to institutional investors in a direct placement of such Indebtedness that is not underwritten by an intermediary (it being understood that, without limiting the foregoing, a financing that is distributed to not more than 10 Persons (provided that multiple managed accounts and affiliates of any such Persons shall be treated as one Person for the purposes of this definition) shall be deemed not to be underwritten), or any Indebtedness under the Facility, commercial bank or similar Indebtedness, Capital Lease Obligation or recourse transfer of any financial asset or any other type of Indebtedness incurred in a manner not customarily viewed as a “securities offering” under the US Securities Act.

 

200

 

“Public Equity Offering” means a bona fide underwritten public offering of the Capital Stock (other than Disqualified Stock) of the Company or a Parent Entity, either:

 

(a)                                 pursuant to a flotation on the London Stock Exchange or any other nationally recognised stock exchange or listing authority in a member state of the European Union; or

 

(b)                                 pursuant to an effective registration statement under the US Securities Act (other than a registration statement on Form S-8 or otherwise relating to Equity Interests issued or issuable under any employee benefit plan).

 

“Relevant Equity” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

“Public Market” means any time after:

 

(a)                                 a Public Equity Offering has been consummated; and

 

(b)                                 at least 20 per cent. of the total issued and outstanding ordinary shares or common equity of the Company or a Parent Entity has been distributed to investors other than the Principals or any of their respective Affiliates or any other direct or indirect shareholders of the Company as of the Issue Date pursuant to one or more Public Equity Offerings.

 

“Related Party” means:

 

(a)                                 the parents or spouse of a Principal, the parents of a Principal’s spouse and any of a Principal’s, his or her spouse’s or their parents’ direct descendants; or

 

(b)                                 any trust, corporation, partnership, limited liability company or other entity, the beneficiaries, shareholders, partners, members, owners or Persons beneficially holding a 50.1 per cent. or more controlling interest of which consist of any one or more Principals and/or such other Persons referred to in the immediately preceding paragraph (a).

 

“Restricted Group” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

“Restricted Investment” means an Investment other than a Permitted Investment.

 

“Restricted Subsidiaries” means all the Company’s Subsidiaries other than the Unrestricted Subsidiaries.

 

“S&P” means Standard & Poor’s Ratings Group.

 

“Schedule” means this Schedule 17 (Restrictive Covenants).

 

“Senior Secured Indebtedness” means, as of any date of determination, the principal amount of any Indebtedness that is secured by a Lien and Indebtedness of a Restricted Subsidiary of the Company that is not a Guarantor.

 

“Specified Asset” means Old Trafford Stadium and grounds and any real property related thereto.

 

201

 

“Stated Maturity” means, with respect to any instalment of interest or principal on any series of Indebtedness, the date on which the payment of interest or principal was scheduled to be paid in the documentation governing such Indebtedness as of the Issue Date, and will not include any contingent obligations to repay, redeem or repurchase any such interest or principal prior to the date originally scheduled for the payment thereof.

 

“Sterling” or “£” means the lawful currency of the United Kingdom.

 

“Sterling Equivalent” means, with respect to any monetary amount in a currency other than sterling, at any time of determination thereof by the Company or the Agent, the amount of sterling obtained by converting such currency other than sterling involved in such computation into sterling at the spot rate for the purchase of sterling with the applicable currency other than sterling as published in The Financial Times in the “Currency Rates” section (or, if The Financial Times is no longer published, or if such information is no longer available in The Financial Times, such source as may be selected in good faith by the Company) on the date of such determination.

 

“Subsidiary” means, with respect to any specified Person:

 

(a)                                 any corporation, association or other business entity of which more than 50 per cent. of the total voting power of shares of Capital Stock entitled (without regard to the occurrence of any contingency and after giving effect to any voting agreement or stockholders’ agreement that effectively transfers voting power) to vote in the election of directors, managers or trustees of the corporation, association or other business entity is at the time owned or controlled, directly or indirectly, by that Person or one or more of the other Subsidiaries of that Person (or a combination thereof); and

 

(b)                                 any partnership or limited liability company of which (i) more than 50 per cent. of the capital accounts, distribution rights, total equity and voting interests or general and limited partnership interests, as applicable, are owned or controlled, directly or indirectly, by such Person or one or more of the other Subsidiaries of that Person or a combination thereof, whether in the form of membership, general, special or limited partnership interests or otherwise, and (ii) such Person or any Subsidiary of such Person is a controlling general partner or otherwise controls such entity.

 

“Subordinated Shareholder Funding” means, collectively, any funds provided to the Company by any direct or indirect parent of the Company or any Principal or Related Party, in exchange for or pursuant to any security, instrument or agreement other than Capital Stock, together with any such security, instrument or agreement and any other security or instrument other than Capital Stock issued in payment of any obligation under any Subordinated Shareholder Funding; provided that such Subordinated Shareholder Funding:

 

(a)                                 does not (including upon the happening of any event) mature or require any amortisation or other payment of principal prior to the first anniversary of the Termination Date (other than through conversion or exchange of any such security or instrument for Qualified Capital Stock or for any other security or instrument meeting the requirements of the definition);

 

202

 

(b)                                 does not (including upon the happening of any event) require the payment of cash interest prior to the first anniversary of the Termination Date;

 

(c)                                  does not (including upon the happening of any event) provide for the acceleration of its maturity nor confers on its shareholders any right (including upon the happening of any event) to declare a default or event of default or take any enforcement action, in each case, prior to the first anniversary of the Termination Date;

 

(d)                                 is not secured by a lien on any assets of the Company or a Restricted Subsidiary and is not guaranteed by any Subsidiary of the Company;

 

(e)                                  is subordinated in right of payment to the prior payment in full in cash of the Notes in the event of any default, bankruptcy, reorganisation, liquidation, winding up or other disposition of assets of the Company at least to the same extent as the Subordinated Liabilities (as such term is defined in the Intercreditor Agreement) are subordinated to the Facility under the Intercreditor Agreement;

 

(f)                                   does not (including upon the happening of any event) restrict the payment of amounts due in respect of the Notes or the Facility or compliance by the Company with its obligations under the Note Documents and the Finance Documents;

 

(g)                                  does not (including upon the happening of an event) constitute Voting Stock; and

 

(h)                                 is not (including upon the happening of any event) mandatorily convertible or exchangeable, or convertible or exchangeable at the option of the holder, in whole or in part, prior to the first anniversary of the Termination Date other than into or for Capital Stock (other than Disqualified Stock) of the Company;

 

provided, however, that any event or circumstance that results in such Indebtedness ceasing to qualify as Subordinated Shareholder Funding, such Indebtedness shall constitute an incurrence of such Indebtedness by the Company, and any and all Restricted Payments made through the use of the net proceeds from the incurrence of such Indebtedness since the date of the original issuance of such Subordinated Shareholder Funding shall constitute new Restricted Payments that are deemed to have been made after the date of the original issuance of such Subordinated Shareholder Funding.

 

“Tax” means any tax, duty, levy, impost, assessment or other governmental charge (including penalties and interest related thereto, and, for the avoidance of doubt, including any withholding or deduction for or on account of Tax).  “Taxes” and “Taxation” shall be construed to have corresponding meanings.

 

“Transaction Security Documents” has the meaning given to such term in the Intercreditor Agreement.

 

“Transaction Security” has the meaning given to such term in the Facility Agreement.

 

203

 

“UK Government Securities” means direct obligations of, or obligations guaranteed by, the United Kingdom, and the payment for which the United Kingdom pledges its full faith and credit.

 

“US Government Securities” means direct obligations of, or obligations guaranteed by, the United States of America, and the payment for which the United States pledges its full faith and credit.

 

“Unrestricted Subsidiary” means any Subsidiary of the Company (other than an Obligor or any successor to any of them) that is designated by the Board of Directors of the Company as an Unrestricted Subsidiary pursuant to a resolution of the Board of Directors in accordance with Clause 10(Designation of Restricted and Unrestricted Subsidiaries), but only to the extent that such Subsidiary:

 

(a)                                 has no Indebtedness other than Non-Recourse Debt;

 

(b)                                 except as permitted under Clause 8 (Transactions with Affiliates), is not party to any agreement, contract, arrangement or understanding with the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries unless the terms of any such agreement, contract, arrangement or understanding are no less favourable to the Company or such Restricted Subsidiary than those that might be obtained at the time from Persons who are not Affiliates of the Company;

 

(c)                                  is a Person with respect to which neither the Company nor any of its Restricted Subsidiaries has any direct or indirect obligation (i) to subscribe for additional Equity Interests or (ii) to maintain or preserve such Person’s financial condition or to cause such Person to achieve any specified levels of operating results; and

 

(d)                                 has not guaranteed or otherwise directly or indirectly provided credit support for any Indebtedness of the Company or any of its Restricted Subsidiaries.

 

“Voting Stock” of any specified Person as of any date means the Capital Stock of such Person that is at the time entitled to vote in the election of the Board of Directors of such Person.

 

“Weighted Average Life to Maturity” means, when applied to any Indebtedness at any date, the number of years obtained by dividing:

 

(a)                                 the sum of the products obtained by multiplying (a) the amount of each then remaining instalment, sinking fund, serial maturity or other required payments of principal, including payment at final maturity, in respect of the Indebtedness, by (b) the number of years (calculated to the nearest one-twelfth) that will elapse between such date and the making of such payment; by

 

(b)                                 the then outstanding principal amount of such Indebtedness.

 

Rules of Construction

 

Unless the context otherwise requires, in this Schedule:

 

204

 

(i)                                     a term has the meaning assigned to it;

 

(ii)                                  an accounting term not otherwise defined has the meaning assigned to it in accordance with GAAP;

 

(iii)                               “or” is not exclusive;

 

(iv)                              words in the singular include the plural, and in the plural include the singular;

 

(v)                                 “will” shall be interpreted to express a command;

 

(vi)                              provisions apply to successive events and transactions;

 

(vii)                           references to sections of or rules under the Securities Act will be deemed to include substitute, replacement of successor sections or rules adopted by the SEC from time to time; and

 

(viii)                        unless otherwise specified, references to Clauses will be references to Clauses in this schedule.

 

205

 

SIGNATURES

 

	
THE   COMPANY
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
For and on behalf   of
    	
 
    
	
RED   FOOTBALL LIMITED
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
By:
    	
/s/ Joel Glazer
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Name: Joel Glazer
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Title: Director
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Address: Stratton   House, 5 Stratton Street, London WIJ 8LA
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Fax: +44 (0) 207   484 1218
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Attention: Edward   Woodward
    	
 
    
			

 

206

 

	
THE   ORIGINAL BORROWER
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
For and on behalf   of
    	
 
    
	
MU   FINANCE PLC
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
By:
    	
/s/ Joel Glazer
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Name: Joel Glazer
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Title: Director
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Address: Stratton   House, 5 Stratton Street, London WIJ 8LA
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Fax: +44 (0) 207   484 1218
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Attention: Edward   Woodward
    	
 
    
			

 

207

 

	
THE   ORIGINAL GUARANTORS
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
For and on behalf   of
    	
 
    
	
RED   FOOTBALL LIMITED
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
By:
    	
/s/ Joel Glazer
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Name: Joel Glazer
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Title: Director
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Address: Stratton   House, 5 Stratton Street, London WIJ 8LA
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Fax: +44 (0) 207   484 1218
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Attention: Edward   Woodward
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
For and on behalf   of
    	
 
    
	
RED   FOOTBALL JUNIOR LIMITED
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
By:
    	
/s/ Joel Glazer
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Name: Joel Glazer
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Title: Director
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Address: Stratton   House, 5 Stratton Street, London WIJ 8LA
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Fax: +44 (0) 207   484 1218
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Attention: Edward   Woodward
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
For and on behalf   of
    	
 
    
	
MANCHESTER   UNITED LIMITED
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
By:
    	
/s/ Joel Glazer
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Name: Joel Glazer
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Title: Director
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Address: Stratton   House, 5 Stratton Street, London WIJ 8LA
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Fax: +44 (0) 207   484 1218
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Attention: Edward   Woodward
    	
 
    

 

208

 

	
For and on behalf   of
    	
 
    
	
MANCHESTER   UNITED FOOTBALL CLUB LIMITED
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
By:
    	
/s/ Joel Glazer
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Name: Joel Glazer
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Title: Director
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Address: Stratton   House, 5 Stratton Street, London WIJ 8LA
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Fax: +44 (0) 207   484 1218
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Attention: Edward   Woodward
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
For and on behalf   of
    	
 
    
	
MU   FINANCE PLC
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
By:
    	
/s/ Joel Glazer
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Name: Joel Glazer
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Title: Director
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Address: Stratton   House, 5 Stratton Street, London WIJ 8LA
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Fax: +44 (0) 207   484 1218
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Attention: Edward   Woodward
    	
 
    

 

209

 

	
THE AGENT
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
For and on behalf of
    	
 
    
	
BANK OF AMERICA, N.A.
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
By:
    	
/s/ Madison B.   Wyche, IV
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Name: Madison B.   Wyche, IV
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Title: Director
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Address:
    	
Hearst Tower
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
NC1-027-21-05
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
214 North Tryon   Street
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Charlotte, NC   28255
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
USA
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Fax: (704) 208-2794
    	
 
    
				

 

210

 

	
THE ORIGINAL LENDER
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
/s/ Gary Saint
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
For and on behalf   of
    	
 
    
	
BANK OF AMERICA, N.A.
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Name: Gary Saint
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Title: Director
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Address:
    	
5 CANADA SQUARE
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
LONDONG
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
E14 5AQ
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
United Kingdom
    	
 
    

 

211THE FOOTBALL ASSOCIATION PREMIER LEAGUE LIMITED

 

Season 2013/14

 

Board of Directors

Anthony Fry (Chairman)

Richard Scudamore (Chief Executive)

 

General Secretary

Nicholas Coward

 

Auditors

Deloitte LLP

2 New Street Square

London

EC4A 3BZ

 

Bankers

Barclays Bank plc 

27th Floor

1 Churchill Place

London

E14 5HP

 

Registered Office

30 Gloucester Place

London W1U 8PL

Regd. No. 2719699

 

Telephone

020 7864 9000

 

Facsimile

020 7864 9001

 

Website

www.premierleague.com

 

Published by The Football Association Premier League Limited

© The Football Association Premier League Limited 2013

 

 

PREMIER LEAGUE CHAIRMEN’S CHARTER

 

SEASON 2013/14

 

Foreword

 

The Chairmen’s Charter is a statement of our commitment and aim to run Premier League football to the highest possible standards in a professional manner and with the utmost integrity.

 

With that aim we, the Chairmen of the Clubs in membership of The Premier League, are determined:

 

(a)         To conduct our respective Club’s dealings with the utmost good faith and honesty.

(b)        At all times to maintain a rule book which is comprehensive, relevant and up-to-date.

(c)          To adopt disciplinary procedures which are professional, fair and objective.

(d)        To submit to penalties which are fair and realistic.

(e)          To secure the monitoring of and compliance with the rules at all times.

 

The Charter

 

The Chairmen’s Charter sets out our commitment to run Premier League football to the highest possible standards and with integrity.

 

We will ensure that our Clubs:

 

·                Behave with the utmost good faith and honesty to each other, do not unjustly criticise or disparage one another and maintain confidences.

·                Will comply with the laws of the game and take all reasonable steps to ensure that the Manager, his staff and Players accept and observe the authority and decisions of Match Officials at all times.

·                Follow Premier League and FA Rules not only to the letter but also to their spirit, and will ensure that our Clubs and Officials are fully aware of such rules and that we have effective procedures to implement the same.

·                Will respect the contractual obligations and responsibilities of each other’s employees and not seek to breach these or to make illegal approaches.

·                Will discharge their financial responsibilities and obligations to each other promptly and fully and not seek to avoid them.

·                Will seek to resolve differences between each other without recourse to law.

 

 

CONTENTS

 

	
CLUB DIRECTORY
    	
 
    	
01
    	
 
    	

    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
FIXTURES
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    	

    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
RULES
    	
 
    	
61
    	
 
    	

    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
— Premier League Rules
    	
 
    	
75
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
— Premier League Forms
    	
 
    	
225
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
— Youth Development Rules
    	
 
    	
297
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
— Youth Development Forms
    	
 
    	
375
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
— Appendices to the Rules
    	
 
    	
399
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
MATCH OFFICIALS
    	
 
    	
459
    	
 
    	

    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
MEMORANDUM & ARTICLES OF ASSOCIATION
    	
 
    	
465
    	
 
    	

    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
MISCELLANEOUS
    	
 
    	
489
    	
 
    	

    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
STATISTICS
    	
 
    	
501
    	
 
    	

    

 

 

 

 

CLUB DIRECTORY

 

 

 

	
ARSENAL 
    	
 
    	

    
	
Highbury House
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
75 Drayton Park
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
London N5 1BU
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Main Switchboard:   020 7619 5003
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Fax:   020 7704 4001
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Ticket Office:   020 7619 5000
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Credit Card Bookings:   0844 277 3625
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
www.arsenal.com
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Chairman
    	
 
    	
Stadium and Facilities Director
    
	
Sir Chips Keswick
    	
 
    	
John Beattie
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
020 7704 4030
    
	
Chief Executive Officer
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Ivan Gazidis
    	
 
    	
Communications Director
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Mark Gonnella
    
	
Company Secretary
    	
 
    	
020 7704 4010
    
	
David Miles
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
General Counsel
    
	
Manager
    	
 
    	
Svenja Geissmar
    
	
Arsène Wenger
    	
 
    	
020 7619 5003
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Assistant Manager
    	
 
    	
Chief Operations/People Officer
    
	
Steve Bould
    	
 
    	
Trevor Saving
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
020 7619 5003
    
	
Head of Youth Development
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Liam Brady
    	
 
    	
Supporter Liaison Officer
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Jill Smith
    
	
Chief Financial Officer
    	
 
    	
020 7619 5003
    
	
Stuart Wisely
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
020 7704 4060
    	
 
    	
Safety and Security Manager
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Sharon Cicco
    
	
Chief Commercial Officer
    	
 
    	
020 7704 4030
    
	
Tom Fox
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
020 7619 5003
    	
 
    	
Team Doctor
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Gary O’Driscoll
    
	
Marketing Director
    	
 
    	
Qualifications: MBBS, BSc,   DipSEM, FFSEM(Ire)
    
	
Angus Kinnear
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
020 7619 5003
    	
 
    	
Head of Medical Services
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Colin Lewin
    
	
Ticketing and Services Director
    	
 
    	
Qualifications: BSc (Hons)   MCSP, SRP
    
	
Ivan Worsell
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
020 7619 5003
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

2

 

	
Head Groundsman
    	
 
    	
Ground Capacity at start of the Season
    
	
Paul Ashcroft
    	
 
    	
60,338
    
	
Qualifications: National Diploma in Turf,
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Science and Grounds Management
    	
 
    	
Pitch Dimensions
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres
    
	
Publications Manager
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Andy Exley
    	
 
    	
Directors
    
	
Arsenal Football Club, Highbury House,
    	
 
    	
Sir Chips Keswick (Chairman) 
    
	
75 Drayton Park, London N5 1BU
    	
 
    	
Stan Kroenke
    
	
020 7619 5003
    	
 
    	
Ivan Gazidis (CEO)
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Ken Friar OBE
    
	
Shirt Sponsor
    	
 
    	
Richard Carr
    
	
Emirates
    	
 
    	
Lord Harris of Peckham
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Kit Manufacturer
    	
 
    	
Official Company Name and Number
    
	
Nike UK Ltd
    	
 
    	
The Arsenal Football Club Plc
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
No. 109244
    

 

 

	
Home kit
    	
 
    	
Alternative   kit 1
    	
 
    	
Alternative   kit 2
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	

    
	
Colours: Shirts:   Red & White
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirts:   Yellow
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
/ Shorts: White / Socks:   White
    	
 
    	
/ Shorts: Blue / Socks:   Yellow & Blue
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Home   Goalkeeper
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper   Alternative kit 1
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper   Alternative kit 2
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	

    
	
Colours: Shirt: Black
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirt: Purple
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirt: Green
    
	
/ Shorts: Black / Socks:   Black
    	
 
    	
/ Shorts: Purple / Socks:   Purple
    	
 
    	
/ Shorts: Green / Socks:   Green
    

 

3

 

 

	
ASTON   VILLA
    	

    
	
Villa Park
    	
 
    
	
Birmingham
    	
 
    
	
B6 6HE
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Main Switchboard: 0121 327 2299
    	
 
    
	
Fax: 0121 322 2107
    	
 
    
	
Ticket Office: 0800 612 0970
    	
 
    
	
www.avfc.co.uk
    	
 
    
	
postmaster@avfc.co.uk
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Chairman
    	
Head of Security and Safety Operations
    
	
Randolph Lerner
    	
John Handley
    
	
 
    	
0121 326 1505
    
	
Chief Executive
    	
 
    
	
Paul Faulkner
    	
Head of Media
    
	
 
    	
Brian Doogan
    
	
Secretary
    	
0121 326 1561
    
	
Sharon Barnhurst
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Supporter Liaison Officer
    
	
Manager
    	
Lee Preece
    
	
Paul Lambert
    	
0121 326 1502
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Assistant Manager
    	
Head of Sport and Exercise Medicine
    
	
Ian Culverhouse
    	
Dr Roddy MacDonald
    
	
 
    	
Qualifications: MBChB,   MRCCGP, DTM&H,
    
	
Academy Manager
    	
MSc (Sports Medicine),   FFSEM
    
	
Bryan Jones
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Senior Physiotherapist
    
	
Chief Finance Officer
    	
Alan Smith
    
	
Robin Russell
    	
Qualifications: Chartered   Physiotherapist,
    
	
0121 326 1520
    	
MRSP, SRP
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Head of Marketing
    	
Head Groundsman
    
	
Russell Jones
    	
Paul Mytton (Villa Park)
    
	
0121 326 1545
    	
Qualifications:   City & Guilds Greenkeeping 1,2,3
    
	
 
    	
Graeme Farmer (Training   Ground)
    
	
Head of Consumer Sales (Ticketing)
    	
Qualifications: NVQ   Amenity Horticulture 1+2
    
	
Nicola Keye
    	
 
    
	
0121 326 1528
    	
Programme Editor
    
	
 
    	
Aston Villa Media   Department
    
	
Head of Facilities
    	
Villa Park, Birmingham B6   6HE
    
	
Tom Fantini
    	
0121 327 2299
    
	
0121 326 1498
    	
 
    

 

4

 

	
Shirt Sponsor
    	
Directors
    
	
dafabet
    	
Randolph Lerner (Chairman,   Aston Villa Ltd)
    
	
 
    	
Paul Faulkner (Chief   Executive)
    
	
Kit Manufacturer
    	
Robin Russell (Chief   Finance Officer)
    
	
Macron
    	
General Charles Krulak   (Aston Villa Ltd)
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Ground Capacity at start of the Season
    	
Official Company Name and Number
    
	
42,682
    	
Aston Villa FC Limited
    
	
 
    	
No. 2502822
    
	
Pitch Dimensions
    	
 
    
	
Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres
    	
 
    

 

	
Home kit
    	
 
    	
Alternative kit 1
    	
 
    	
Alternative kit 2
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	

    
	
Colours: Shirts: Claret with sky blue
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirts: White & blackcurrant
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirts: Lime green with navy
    
	
sleeves / Shorts: White with claret
    	
 
    	
1/4 check body with white sleeves
    	
 
    	
blue trim / Shorts: Navy blue with
    
	
trim / Socks: Sky blue with claret
    	
 
    	
/ Shorts: Blackcurrant with white
    	
 
    	
lime green trim / Socks: Navy blue
    
	
hoops & claret turnover
    	
 
    	
trim / Socks: Blackcurrant with white
    	
 
    	
with lime green hoops or lime green
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
hoops & blackcurrant turnover
    	
 
    	
with navy blue hoops
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Home Goalkeeper
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper Alternative kit 1
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper Alternative kit 2
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	

    
	
Colours:   Shirts: Yellow   with black
    	
 
    	
Colours:   Shirts: Pink   with black
    	
 
    	
Colours:   Shirts: grey   with black
    
	
trim / Shorts:   Black with yellow trim
    	
 
    	
trim / Shorts:   Black with pink trim
    	
 
    	
trim / Shorts:   Grey with black trim
    
	
/ Socks: Yellow   with black hoops
    	
 
    	
/ Socks: Pink   with black hoops
    	
 
    	
/ Socks: Grey   with black hoops
    

 

5

 

 

	
CARDIFF   CITY
    	

    
	
Cardiff City Stadium
    	
 
    
	
Ffordd Fred Keenor
    	
 
    
	
Leckwith Road
    	
 
    
	
Cardiff CF11 8AZ
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Main Switchboard: 0845 365 1115
    	
 
    
	
Fax: 0845 365 1116
    	
 
    
	
Ticket Office: 0845 345 1400
    	
 
    
	
club@cardiffcityfc.co.uk
    	
 
    
	
www.cardiffcityfc.co.uk
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Acting Chairman
    	
Ticket Office Manager
    
	
Simon Lim
    	
Mona Sabbuba
    
	
 
    	
029 2064 3675
    
	
Chief Executive Officer
    	
 
    
	
Simon Lim
    	
Head of Operations
    
	
 
    	
Wayne Nash
    
	
Club Secretary
    	
029 2064 3613
    
	
Nicholas Alford
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Safety Officers
    
	
Manager
    	
Alan Kerslake
    
	
Malky Mackay
    	
John Morgan
    
	
 
    	
029 2064 3707
    
	
Assistant Manager
    	
 
    
	
David Kerslake
    	
Head of Communications
    
	
 
    	
Barrie McAuliffe
    
	
Academy Manager
    	
029 2064 3628
    
	
Richard Bate
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Supporter Liaison Officer
    
	
Finance Director
    	
Tom Gorringe
    
	
Richard Thompson
    	
029 2064 3634
    
	
029 2064 3619
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Club Doctor
    
	
Commercial Director
    	
Professor Leonard Nokes
    
	
Julian Jenkins
    	
Qualifications: MB BCh,   MD, DipSEM, (GB&I).
    
	
029 2064 3626
    	
FFSEM (UK)
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Head of Retail and Merchandise:
    	
Head of Performance
    
	
Helen Jackson
    	
Richard Collinge
    
	
029 2064 3638
    	
Qualifications: MSc MCSP   SRP
    

 

6

 

	
Head Groundsman
    	
 
    	
Directors
    
	
Phil Williams
    	
 
    	
Steven Borley
    
	
Qualifications: City & Guilds Stage 1, 2 & 3
    	
 
    	
Derek Chee Seng Chin
    
	
in Sports Turf Management
    	
 
    	
Mehmet Dalman
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Michael Filiou
    
	
Shirt Sponsor
    	
 
    	
Michael Isaac
    
	
Visit Malaysia
    	
 
    	
Len Win Kong
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Meng Kwong Lim
    
	
Kit Manufacturer
    	
 
    	
Simon Lim
    
	
Puma
    	
 
    	
Danni Rais
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Datuk Vincent Lye Ek Seang
    
	
Ground Capacity at start of the Season:
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
26,896 (as at 31/03/13)
    	
 
    	
Official Company Name and Number
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Cardiff City Football Club Limited
    
	
Pitch Dimensions
    	
 
    	
No. 109065
    
	
Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

	
Home kit
    	
 
    	
Alternative kit 1
    	
 
    	
Alternative kit 2
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	

    
	
Colours: Shirts: Red
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirts: Blue / Shorts:   Blue 
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirt: Yellow
    
	
/ Shorts: Black / Socks: Red
    	
 
    	
/ Socks: Blue
    	
 
    	
/ Shorts: Yellow / Socks:   Yellow
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Home Goalkeeper
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper Alternative kit 1
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper Alternative kit 2
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	

    
	
Colours: Shirts: Yellow
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirt: Green
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirt: Black
    
	
/ Shorts: Yellow / Socks: Yellow
    	
 
    	
/ Shorts: Green / Socks: Green
    	
 
    	
/ Shorts: Black / Socks: Black
    

 

7

 

 

	
CHELSEA
    	
 
    	

    
	
Stamford Bridge
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Fulham Road
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
London SW6 1HS
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Correspondence Address: Training Ground, 60 Stoke Road,   Stoke D’Abernon,
    
	
Cobham, Surrey, KT11 3PT Football Administration Fax: 01932   596 180
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Main Switchboard: 0871 984 1955
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Fax: 020 7381 4831
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Call Centre / Ticket Sales: 0871 984   1905
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Mobile: wap.chelseafc.com
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
www.chelseafc.com
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
enquiries@chelseafc.com
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Chairman
    	
 
    	
Ticketing and Call Centre Manager
    
	
Bruce Buck
    	
 
    	
Kelly Webster
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
020 7915 1941
    
	
Chief Executive
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Ron Gourlay
    	
 
    	
Facilities Manager
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Chris Gleeson
    
	
Secretary
    	
 
    	
020 7915 1977
    
	
David Barnard
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Safety Officer
    
	
Manager
    	
 
    	
Jill Dawson
    
	
Jose Mourinho
    	
 
    	
020 7565 1479
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Assistant Manager
    	
 
    	
Press Officer
    
	
Steve Holland
    	
 
    	
Steve Atkins
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
01932 596 101
    
	
Academy Manager
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Neil Bath
    	
 
    	
First Team Doctor
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Eva Carneiro
    
	
Finance Director
    	
 
    	
Qualifications: BMed Sci, BMBS, MSc Sports
    
	
Chris Alexander
    	
 
    	
Med, CCT Sports Med, FFSEM
    
	
020 7915 1969
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Head Physiotherapist
    
	
Head of Hospitality
    	
 
    	
Jason Palmer
    
	
Simon Hunter
    	
 
    	
Qualifications: BPHTY, BHMS (Ed) Hons, MCSP
    
	
020 7915 1988
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Head Groundsman
    
	
Head of Ticketing and Supporter Liaison
    	
 
    	
Jason Griffin
    
	
Graham Smith
    	
 
    	
Qualifications: NVQ Levels 1 & 2
    
	
020 7958 2166
    	
 
    	
 
    
				

 

8

 

	
Publications Editor
    	
 
    	
Pitch Dimensions
    
	
David Antill, Trinity Mirror Sport Media
    	
 
    	
Length: 103 metres Width: 67.5 metres
    
	
Stamford Bridge, Fulham Road,
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
London SW6 1HS
    	
 
    	
Directors:
    
	
020 7958 2168
    	
 
    	
Bruce Buck
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Ron Gourlay
    
	
Shirt Sponsor
    	
 
    	
Eugene Tenenbaum
    
	
Samsung
    	
 
    	
David Barnard
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Marina Granovskaia
    
	
Kit Manufacturers
    	
 
    	
Bruce Buck
    
	
adidas
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Official Company Name and Number
    
	
Ground Capacity at start of the Season
    	
 
    	
Chelsea Football Club Ltd
    
	
41,798
    	
 
    	
No. 1965149
    

 

	
Home kit
    	
 
    	
Alternative kit 1
    	
 
    	
Alternative kit 2
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	

    
	
Colours: Shirts: Reflex   blue &
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirts: White &   dark blue
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirts: Black &   silver
    
	
white / Shorts: Reflex blue &
    	
 
    	
/ Shorts: White & dark blue
    	
 
    	
/ Shorts: Black & silver
    
	
white / Socks: White & reflex blue
    	
 
    	
/ Socks: Dark blue & white
    	
 
    	
/ Socks: Black & silver
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Home Goalkeeper
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper Alternative kit 1
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper Alternative kit 2
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	

    
	
Colours: Shirt: Vivid   yellow &
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirt: Forest
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirt: White &   deepest
    
	
black / Shorts: Vivid yellow & black
    	
 
    	
/ Shorts: Forest / Socks:   Forest
    	
 
    	
purple/ Shorts: White & deepest
    
	
/ Socks: Vivid yellow & black
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
purple / Socks: Deepest purple
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
& white
    

 

9

 

 

CRYSTAL PALACE

 

	
Selhurst Park Stadium

London

SE25 6PU
    	

    

 

Main Switchboard: 020 8768 6000

Fax: 020 8771 5311

Ticket Office: 0871 200 0071

info@cpfc.co.uk

www.cpfc.co.uk

 

	
Joint Chairmen
    	
 
    	
Ticket Office Manager
    
	
Steve Parish
    	
 
    	
Mandy Anderson-Myers
    
	
Martin Long
    	
 
    	
020 8768 6084
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Chief Executive Officer
    	
 
    	
Stadium Manager / Safety Officer
    
	
Phil Alexander
    	
 
    	
Kevin Corner
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
020 8768 6091
    
	
Club Secretary
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Christine Dowdeswell
    	
 
    	
Head of Communications
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Terry Byfield
    
	
Manager
    	
 
    	
020 8768 6020
    
	
Ian Holloway
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Supporter Liaison Officer
    
	
Assistant Manager
    	
 
    	
Karen Alford
    
	
Keith Millen
    	
 
    	
020 8768 6045
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Academy Manager
    	
 
    	
Club Doctor
    
	
Ben Smith
    	
 
    	
Dr Bill Jasper
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Qualifications: MBBS, Diploma in Sports and
    
	
Head of Finance
    	
 
    	
Exercise Medicine, AREA
    
	
Hari Jani
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
020 8768 6030
    	
 
    	
Physiotherapist
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Alex Manos
    
	
Corporate Sales Manager
    	
 
    	
Qualifications: BSc, MPhty
    
	
Chris Powlson
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
020 8768 6010
    	
 
    	
Groundsman
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Mark Perrin
    
	
Marketing Manager
    	
 
    	
Qualifications: HNC in Sports Turf
    
	
Sharon Lacey
    	
 
    	
020 8768 6003
    
	
020 8768 6005
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

10

 

	
Publications Manager
    	
 
    	
Pitch Dimensions
    
	
Terry Byfield
    	
 
    	
Length: 100 metres Width: 66 metres
    
	
020 8768 6020
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Directors:
    
	
Shirt Sponsor
    	
 
    	
Steve Parish
    
	
GAC Logistics
    	
 
    	
Martin Long
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Stephen Browett
    
	
Kit Manufacturer
    	
 
    	
Phil Alexander
    
	
Avec
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Official Company Name and Number
    
	
Ground Capacity at start of the Season
    	
 
    	
CPFC Limited
    
	
26,255
    	
 
    	
No. 7270793
    

 

	
Home kit
    	
 
    	
Alternative kit 1
    	
 
    	
Alternative kit 2
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	

    
	
Colours: Shirts: Red and blue
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirts: Black with red,   blue
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
/ Shorts: Blue / Socks: Blue
    	
 
    	
sash / Shorts: Black / Socks: Black
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Home Goalkeeper
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper Alternative kit 1
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper Alternative kit 2
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	

    
	
Colours: Shirt: Green
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirt: Silver
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirt: Yellow
    
	
/ Shorts: Green / Socks: Green
    	
 
    	
/ Shorts: Graphite / Socks: Grey
    	
 
    	
/ Shorts: Yellow / Socks: Yellow
    

 

11

 

 

	
EVERTON

 

Goodison Park

Goodison Road

Liverpool L4 4EL
    	

    

 

Main Switchboard: 0871 663 1878

Fax: 0151 286 9112

Ticket Office: 0871 663 1878

Credit Card Bookings: 0871 663 1878

www.evertonfc.com

everton@evertonfc.com

 

	
Chairman
    	
 
    	
Head of Ticketing
    
	
Bill Kenwright CBE
    	
 
    	
Matt Kendall
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
0151 330 2498
    
	
Chief Executive
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Robert Elstone
    	
 
    	
Community Chief Executive
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Denise Barrett-Baxendale BA (Hons)
    
	
Deputy Chief Executive
    	
 
    	
MBA, EdD, FRSA
    
	
Denise Barrett-Baxendale BA (Hons)
    	
 
    	
0151 530 5254
    
	
MBA, EdD, FRSA
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Communications Director
    
	
Club Secretary/Head of Football Operations
    	
 
    	
Alan Myers
    
	
David Harrison
    	
 
    	
0151 530 5233
    
	
0151 530 5207
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Stadium Safety Officer
    
	
Manager
    	
 
    	
David Lewis
    
	
Roberto Martinez
    	
 
    	
0151 530 5223
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Assistant Manager
    	
 
    	
Stadium Manager
    
	
Graeme Jones
    	
 
    	
Alan Bowen
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
0151 530 5267
    
	
Academy Manager
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Alan Irvine
    	
 
    	
Head of Media and Communications
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Mark Rowan
    
	
Finance and Operations Director
    	
 
    	
0151 530 5323
    
	
Grant Ingles
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
0151 530 5286
    	
 
    	
Supporter Liaison Officer
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Christine Prior
    
	
Head of Commercial
    	
 
    	
0151 530 5346
    
	
Dave Biggar
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
0151 530 5342
    	
 
    	
Team Doctor
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Dr Ian Irving
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Qualifications: MBChB, BSc Pharm
    

 

12

 

	
Head of Performance
    	
 
    	
Kit Manufacturer
    
	
Richard Evans
    	
 
    	
Nike
    
	
Qualifications: BSc(Hons), MCSP, CSP, FA Dip
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Ground Capacity at start of the Season
    
	
Head Groundsman
    	
 
    	
39,571
    
	
Bob Lennon
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Qualifications: OND, NDH, RHS
    	
 
    	
Pitch Dimensions
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Length: 100.48 metres Width: 68 metres
    
	
Programme Editor
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Darren Griffiths
    	
 
    	
Directors
    
	
Goodison Park, Goodison Road,
    	
 
    	
Bill Kenwright CBE (Chairman)
    
	
Liverpool L4 4EL
    	
 
    	
Jon Woods (Deputy Chairman)
    
	
0151 530 5323
    	
 
    	
Robert Earl
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Sir Philip Carter CBE
    
	
Shirt Sponsor
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Chang
    	
 
    	
Official Company Name and Number
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
The Everton Football Club Company Limited
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
No. 36624
    

 

	
Home kit
    	
 
    	
Alternative kit 1
    	
 
    	
Alternative kit 2
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	

    
	
Colours: Shirts: Bright blue
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirts: Tour yellow,   bright
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirts: Football white,
    
	
/ Shorts: Football white
    	
 
    	
blue / Shorts: Bright blue / Socks:
    	
 
    	
obsidian / Shorts: Obsidian
    
	
/ Socks: Football white, bright
    	
 
    	
Tour yellow, bright blue trim
    	
 
    	
/ Socks: Football white, obsidian
    
	
blue trim (Alternative socks:
    	
 
    	
(Alternative shorts: Tour yellow)
    	
 
    	
trim (Alternative socks: obsidian,
    
	
bright blue, football white trim)
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
football white trim)
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Home Goalkeeper
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper Alternative kit 1
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper Alternative kit 2
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	

    
	
Colours: Shirt: Black, anthracite
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirt: Court green /   Shorts:
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
/ Shorts: Black / Socks: Black
    	
 
    	
Pine green / Socks: Pine green
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

13

 

 

	
FULHAM

 

Craven Cottage

Stevenage Road

London SW6 6HH
    	

    

 

Correspondence Address: Training Ground,

Motspur Park, New Malden, Surrey KT3 6PT

 

Main Switchboard: 0843 208 1222

Fax: 0870 442 0236

Ticket Office: 0843 208 1234

Credit Card Bookings: 0843 208 1234

www.fulhamfc.com

enquiries@fulhamfc.com

 

	
Chairman
    	
Head of Commercial Marketing
    
	
Shahid Khan
    	
Kurt Pittman
    
	
 
    	
020 8336 7476
    
	
Chief Executive Officer
    	
 
    
	
Alistair Mackintosh
    	
Head of Ticketing
    
	
 
    	
Regan Purcell
    
	
Club and Company Secretary
    	
020 8336 7517
    
	
Darren Preston
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Venues Operations Director
    
	
Football Secretary
    	
Graham Gilmore
    
	
Jennifer Christey
    	
020 8336 7541
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Manager
    	
Safety Officer
    
	
Martin Jol
    	
Steve Riley
    
	
 
    	
020 7384 4748
    
	
Head Coach
    	
 
    
	
Michael Lindeman
    	
Communications and Digital Media Director
    
	
 
    	
Sarah Brookes
    
	
Academy Director
    	
020 8336 7488
    
	
Huw Jennings
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Supporter Relations Manager
    
	
Finance Director
    	
Tommy Guthrie
    
	
Sean O’Loughlin
    	
020 8336 7571
    
	
020 8336 7589
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Team Doctor
    
	
Commercial Director
    	
Steve Lewis
    
	
Jonathan Gregory
    	
Qualifications: BSc (Hons), MBBS, AFRCSEd,
    
	
020 8336 7408
    	
MScSEM, MFSEM (UK)
    

 

14

 

	
Senior Physiotherapist
    	
Kit Manufacturer
    
	
Chris Hanson
    	
adidas
    
	
Qualifications: BSc Hons in Physiotherapy
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Ground Capacity at start of the Season
    
	
Head Groundsman
    	
25,700
    
	
Bruce Elliot
    	
 
    
	
Qualifications: NVQ 3 in Sports Turf
    	
Pitch Dimensions
    
	
Management
    	
Length: 100 metres Width: 65 metres
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Programme Editor
    	
Directors
    
	
Tom Harvey
    	
Shahid Khan
    
	
Training Ground, Motspur Park,
    	
Mark Lamping
    
	
New Malden, Surrey KT3 6PT
    	
Alistair Mackintosh
    
	
020 8336 7478
    	
Sean O’Loughlin
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Shirt Sponsor
    	
Official Company Name and Number
    
	
Marathonbet
    	
Fulham Football Club Limited
    
	
 
    	
No. 2114486
    

 

	
Home kit
    	
 
    	
Alternative kit 1
    	
 
    	
Alternative kit 2
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	

    
	
Colours: Shirts: White with black
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirts: Red with white
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirts: Navy blue with
    
	
trim / Shorts: Black with red trim
    	
 
    	
chest panel and white trim
    	
 
    	
orange sleeve detail / Shorts: Navy
    
	
/ Socks: White with red trim
    	
 
    	
/ Shorts: White with red trim
    	
 
    	
blue with white trim / Socks: Navy
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
/ Socks: Red with white trim
    	
 
    	
blue with white trim
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Home Goalkeeper
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper Alternative kit 1
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper Alternative kit 2
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	

    
	
Colours: Shirt: Green with black
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirt: Dark grey with
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
trim / Shorts: Green with white
    	
 
    	
orange trim / Shorts: Dark grey
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
trim / Socks: Green
    	
 
    	
with white trim / Socks: Dark grey
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
with orange trim
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

15

 

 

 

	
HULL CITY

 

The KC Stadium

West Park

Hull HU3 6HU
    	

    

 

Main Switchboard: 01482 504600

Fax: 01482 304882

Ticket Office: 01482 505600

info@hulltigers.com

www.hullcitytigers.com

www.hullcitycommercial.com

 

	
Chairman
    	
Ticket Office Manager
    
	
Dr Assem Allam
    	
Carol Taylor
    
	
 
    	
01482 358308
    
	
Managing Director
    	
 
    
	
Nick Thompson
    	
Stadium Manager 
    
	
 
    	
David Gregory
    
	
Club Secretary
    	
01482 358304
    
	
Matt Wild
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Safety Officer
    
	
Manager
    	
John Rose
    
	
Steve Bruce
    	
01482 358307
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Assistant Manager
    	
Communications Manager
    
	
Steve Agnew
    	
Ash Lord
    
	
 
    	
01482 358351
    
	
Academy Manager
    	
 
    
	
Billy Russell
    	
Supporter Liaison Officer
    
	
 
    	
Ann Holland
    
	
Financial Controller (Acting)
    	
01482 358303
    
	
Helen Lewis
    	
 
    
	
01482 358355
    	
Club Doctor
    
	
 
    	
Dr Mark Waller
    
	
Commercial Manager
    	
Qualifications: MB ChB, DRCOG, FP cert, MSc
    
	
Linton Brown
    	
 
    
	
01482 358313
    	
Physiotherapist
    
	
 
    	
Rob Price
    
	
Marketing Manager
    	
Qualifications: Msc Bsc (Hons)
    
	
James Mooney
    	
 
    
	
01482 358301
    	
Head Groundsman
    
	
 
    	
Mark Harrison
    
	
Hospitality and Events Manager
    	
Qualifications:   City & Guilds, Groundsmanship
    
	
Simon King
    	
and Sports Turf Management
    
	
01482 358312
    	
 
    

 

16

 

	
Publications Editor
    	
Pitch Dimensions
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Matt Carrington

The KC Stadium, West Park, Hull HU3 6HU 
    	
Length: 100.3 metres  Width: 68 metres

 
    
	
01482 358349
    	
Directors
    
	
 
    	
Dr Assem Allam (Chairman)
    
	
Shirt Sponsor 
    	
Mr Ehab Allam (Vice   Chairman)
    
	
Cash Converters
    	
Mr Nick Thompson (Managing   Director)
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Official Company Name and Number 
    
	
Kit Manufacturer 
    	
Hull City Tigers Limited
    
	
adidas
    	
No. 4032392
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Ground Capacity at start of the Season
    	
 
    
	
25,400
    	
 
    

 

	
Home kit
    	
 
    	
Alternative kit 1
    	
 
    	
 
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Colours: Shirts: Black & amber

/ Shorts: Black & amber

/ Socks: Black & amber
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirts: Prime blue, vivid

red, white / Shorts: Prime blue,

White / Socks: Vivid red, prime blue
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Home Goalkeeper
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper Alternative kit 1
    	
 
    	
 
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Colours: Shirt: Green with black

trim / Shorts: Green with white

trim / Socks: Green
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirt: Dark shale, medium

lead, red zest / Shorts: Dark shale,

red zest / Socks: Dark shale, red zest
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

17

 

 

	
LIVERPOOL 
    	
 
    	

    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Anfield Road
    	
 
    
	
Anfield
    	
 
    
	
Liverpool L4 0TH
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Correspondence Address: PO   Box 1959, Liverpool L69 3JL
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Main Switchboard: 0151 263 2361
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Fax: 0151 260 8813
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Ticket Office / Booking Line: 0843 170 5555  
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Customer   Services / Memberships: 0843 170 5000
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
www.liverpoolfc.com
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
customerservices@liverpoolfc.com
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

	
Chairman 
    	
 
    	
Hospitality Sales Manager
    
	
Tom Werner
    	
 
    	
Sue Johnston
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
0151 907 9311
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Managing   Director
    	
 
    	
Stadium   and Head of Operations
    
	
Ian Ayre
    	
 
    	
Ged Poynton
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
0151 264 2247
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Secretary
    	
 
    	
Safety   Officer
    
	
Stuart Hayton
    	
 
    	
Ged Poynton
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
0151 264 2247
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Manager
    	
 
    	
Director of Communications
    
	
Brendan Rodgers
    	
 
    	
Susan Black
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
0151 907 9307
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Assistant   Manager
    	
 
    	
Head of Press
    
	
Colin Pascoe
    	
 
    	
Matt McCann
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
0151 230 5760
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Academy   Director
    	
 
    	
Supporter Liaison Officer
    
	
Frank McParland
    	
 
    	
Yonit Sharabi
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
0843 170 5000
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Chief   Financial Officer
    	
 
    	
Principal   Groundsman
    
	
Andy Hughes
    	
 
    	
Terry Forsyth
    
	
0151 264 2305
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Chief   Commercial Officer
    	
 
    	
Team   Doctor
    
	
Billy Hogan
    	
 
    	
Dr Zafar Iqbal
    
	
0151 907 9380
    	
 
    	
Qualifications: MBBS, BSc,   DCH, DRCOG, MRCGP,
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
MSc (SEM), MFSEM (UK), DIP   PCR
    
	
Head of   Ticketing and Hospitality
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Phil Dutton
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
0151 237 5963
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Ticketing   Manager
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Keri Garrity
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
0151 907 9355
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

18

 

	
Senior   Physiotherapist
    	
 
    	
Pitch Dimensions
    
	
Chris Morgan
    	
 
    	
Length: 101 metres  Width: 68   metres
    
	
Qualifications: BSC (HONS), MSC, MCSP, HPC,
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
ACPSM
    	
 
    	
Directors
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
John Henry
    
	
Programme Editor
    	
 
    	
Tom Werner
    
	
Lee Berry — Programme Master 
    	
 
    	
David Ginsberg
    
	
lee@programmemaster.com
    	
 
    	
Ian Ayre
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Michael Gordon
    
	
Shirt   Sponsor
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Standard Chartered
    	
 
    	
Official   Company Name and number
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
The Liverpool Football Club & Athletic 
    
	
Kit Manufacturer
    	
 
    	
Grounds Limited
    
	
Warrior
    	
 
    	
No. 35668
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Ground   Capacity at start of the Season
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
45,276
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

	
Home kit
    	
 
    	
Alternative kit 1
    	
 
    	
Alternative kit 2
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	

    
	
Colours: Shirts: Red /

Shorts: Red / Socks: Red
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirts: White, Black, Red

/ Shorts: Black, Red / Socks: White,

Black, Red
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirts: Black, Purple,   White

/ Shorts: White, Purple, Black

/ Socks: Black, Purple, White
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Home Goalkeeper
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper Alternative kit 1
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper Alternative kit 2
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	

    
	
Colours: Shirt: White

/ Shorts: Black / Socks: Black
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirt: Dark Purple,   Purple

Pink / Shorts: Dark Purple, Purple

Pink / Socks: Dark Purple, Pink
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirt: Orange

/ Shorts: Orange / Socks: Orange
    

 

19

 

 

	
MANCHESTER CITY
    	
 
    	

    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
The Etihad Stadium
    	
 
    
	
Etihad   Campus
    	
 
    
	
Manchester M11 3FF
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Main   Switchboard: 0161 444 1894
    	
 
    
	
Fax: 0161 438   7999
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Ticket Office: 0161 444 1894
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Credit   Card Bookings: 0161 444 1894
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
www.mcfc.co.uk
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
mcfc@mcfc.co.uk
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Chairman
    	
 
    	
Head of Event Production
    
	
H.E. Khaldoon Al Mubarak
    	
 
    	
Nick Becker
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
0161 444 1894
    
	
Chief   Executive Officer
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Ferran Soriano
    	
 
    	
Head of Facilities Management
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Clive Wilton
    
	
Chief   Commercial and Operating Officer
    	
 
    	
0161 444 1894
    
	
Tom Glick
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Safety Officer
    
	
Interim   Club Secretary
    	
 
    	
Peter Fletcher
    
	
Andrew Hardman
    	
 
    	
0870 062 1894
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Manager
    	
 
    	
Chief Communications Officer
    
	
Manuel Pellegrini
    	
 
    	
Vicky Kloss
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
0870 062 1894
    
	
Assistant   Manager
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Brian Kidd
    	
 
    	
Supporter Liaison Officer
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Lisa Eaton
    
	
Head of   Elite Development
    	
 
    	
0161 444 1894
    
	
Patrick Viera
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Club Doctor
    
	
Chief   Financial and Administration Officer
    	
 
    	
Dr Max Sala
    
	
Jorge Chumillas
    	
 
    	
Qualifications: Doctor of   Medicine & Surgery 
    
	
0161 444 1894
    	
 
    	
(University of Ferrara, Italy) with a specialisation in 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Sports Medicine (University of Pavia)
    
	
Head of   Marketing
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Julian Pate
    	
 
    	
Senior Physiotherapist
    
	
0161 444 1894
    	
 
    	
Lee Nobes
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Qualifications: BSc (Hons)   MCSP, SRP, MAACP
    
	
Head of   Supporter Experience
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Diego Gigliani
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
0161 444 1894
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

20

 

	
Head   Groundsman
    	
 
    	
Ground Capacity at start of the Season
    
	
Lee Jackson
    	
 
    	
47,405
    
	
Qualifications: NVQ Level 2, 3 & 4 Sportsturf,
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Foundation Degree in Sportsturf Science,
    	
 
    	
Pitch Dimensions
    
	
PA 1, 2 & 6   Chemical Application Licences
    	
 
    	
Length: 105 metres    Width: 68 metres
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Programme   Editor
    	
 
    	
Directors
    
	
Ian   Guildford, Ignition Publications
    	
 
    	
H.E. Khaldoon Al Mubarak
    
	
ignitionpublications@mac.com 
    	
 
    	
Simon Pearce
    
	
01899 568 195
    	
 
    	
Martin Lee Edelman
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
John Macbeath
    
	
Shirt   Sponsor
    	
 
    	
Mohamed Al Mazrouei
    
	
Etihad Airways
    	
 
    	
Alberto Galassi
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Kit   Manufacturers
    	
 
    	
Official Company Name and Number
    
	
Nike
    	
 
    	
Manchester City Football Club Limited
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
No. 40946
    

 

	
Home kit
    	
 
    	
Alternative kit 1
    	
 
    	
Alternative kit 2
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	

    
	
Colours: Shirt: Field Blue

/ Shorts: Football white

/ Socks: Football white &

field blue trim
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirts: Black & dark

charcoal (two tone) / Shorts: Black

& dark charcoal (two tone) / Socks:

Black & dark charcoal (two tone)
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirts: Football white

with obsidian and field blue

stripe / Shorts: Obsidian (dark blue)

/ Socks: Obsidian
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Home Goalkeeper
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper Alternative kit 1
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper Alternative kit 2
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	

    
	
Colours: Shirt: Hyper verde &

lucky green (two tone) \ Shorts:

lucky green / Socks: Hyper verde
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirt: Ultra violet/court

purple (two tone) / Shorts: Court

purple / Socks: Ultra violet
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirt: Chrome yellow

(two tone) / Lemon frost / Shorts:

Chrome yellow / Socks: Lemon

frost with chrome yellow trim
    

 

21

 

 

	
MANCHESTER UNITED
    	
 
    	

    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Sir Matt Busby Way
    	
 
    
	
Old   Trafford
    	
 
    
	
Manchester   M16 0RA
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Main Switchboard: 0161 868 8000
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Fax: 0161 868 8804
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Ticket Office: 0161 868 8000 OPTION 1
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Credit   Card Bookings: 0161 868 8000 OPTION 1
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
www.manutd.co.uk
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
enquiries@manutd.co.uk
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Co-Chairmen
    	
 
    	
Stadium Manager
    
	
Joel Glazer
    	
 
    	
Ian Collins
    
	
Avram Glazer
    	
 
    	
0161 868 8360
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Executive   Vice Chairman
    	
 
    	
Safety Officer
    
	
Ed Woodward
    	
 
    	
Charlie Coxon
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
0161 868 8609
    
	
Secretary
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
John Alexander
    	
 
    	
Director of Communications
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Philip Townsend
    
	
Manager
    	
 
    	
0161 868 8216
    
	
David Moyes
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Supporter Liaison Officer
    
	
Assistant   Manager
    	
 
    	
Philip Townsend
    
	
Steve Round
    	
 
    	
0161 868 8216
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Academy   Manager
    	
 
    	
Club Doctor
    
	
Brian McClair
    	
 
    	
Dr Steve McNally
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Qualifications: B.Med Sci BM BS MRCGP DCH
    
	
Group   Managing Director
    	
 
    	
DRCOG DOccMed Dip.SEM.GB&I MFSEM
    
	
Richard Arnold
    	
 
    	
(RCPI & RCSI)   MFSEM(UK)
    
	
0161 868 8211
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Senior Physiotherapist
    
	
Chief   Operating Officer
    	
 
    	
Rob Swire
    
	
Michael Bolingbroke
    	
 
    	
Qualifications: MSc MCSP SRP
    
	
0161 868 8259
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Grounds   Manager
    
	
Director of Finance
    	
 
    	
Anthony Sinclair
    
	
Steve Deaville
    	
 
    	
Qualifications:   Intermediate Diploma in
    
	
0161 868 8327
    	
 
    	
Sportsground Staff
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Ticket   Office Manager
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Sam Kelleher
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
0161 868 8000
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

22

 

	
Programme   Editor
    	
 
    	
Directors
    
	
Paul Davies
    	
 
    	
JoJoel Glazer (Co-Chairman)
    
	
Sir Matt Busby Way, Old   Trafford,
    	
 
    	
Avram Glazer (Co-Chairman)
    
	
Manchester M16 0RA
    	
 
    	
Bryan Glazer
    
	
0161 868 8551
    	
 
    	
Kevin Glazer
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Edward Glazer
    
	
Shirt Sponsor
    	
 
    	
Darcie Glazer Kassewitz
    
	
AON
    	
 
    	
Ed Woodward
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Richard Arnold
    
	
Kit   Manufacturer
    	
 
    	
Michael Bolingbroke
    
	
Nike
    	
 
    	
Sir Bobby Charlton CBE
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
David Gill
    
	
Ground   Capacity at start of Season
    	
 
    	
Michael Edelson
    
	
75,731
    	
 
    	
Sir Alex Ferguson CBE
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Pitch Dimensions
    	
 
    	
Official   Company Name and Number
    
	
Length: 105 metres  Width: 68 metres
    	
 
    	
Manchester United Football   Club Limited
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
No. 95489
    

 

	
Home kit
    	
 
    	
Alternative kit 1
    	
 
    	
Alternative kit 2
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	

    
	
Colours: Shirts: Red

/ Shorts: White / Socks: Black
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirts: Blue/Black

/ Shorts: Blue / Socks: Blue
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirts: White

/ Shorts: Black / Socks: White
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Home Goalkeeper
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper Alternative kit 1
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper Alternative kit 2
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	

    
	
Colours: Shirt: Green

/ Shorts: Green / Socks: Green
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirt: Yellow

/ Shorts: Yellow / Socks: Yellow
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirt: Purple

/ Shorts: Purple / Socks: Purple
    

 

23

 

 

	
NEWCASTLE   UNITED
    	
 
    	

    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
St James’ Park
    	
 
    
	
Newcastle Upon Tyne
    	
 
    
	
NE1 4ST
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Football   Secretary’s address: Newcastle United Training Centre,
    	
 
    
	
Whitley   Road, Newcastle Upon Tyne NE12 9SF
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Main   Switchboard: 0844 372 1892
    	
 
    
	
Fax: 0191 201 8600
    	
 
    
	
Ticket Office: 0844 372 1892 (Option 1)
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
www.nufc.co.uk
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
admin@nufc.co.uk
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Football Secretary
    	
 
    	
Safety Officer
    
	
Lee Charnley
    	
 
    	
Steve Storey
    
	
0191 238 1004
    	
 
    	
0844 372 1892 (Extn 8528)
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Manager
    	
 
    	
Head of Media
    
	
Alan Pardew
    	
 
    	
Wendy Taylor
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
0844 372 1892 (Extn 8420)
    
	
Assistant Manager
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
John Carver
    	
 
    	
Supporter   Liaison Officer
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Lee Marshall
    
	
Academy Manager
    	
 
    	
0844 372 1892 (Extn 8579)
    
	
Joe Joyce
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Senior Physiotherapist
    
	
Finance Director
    	
 
    	
Derek Wright
    
	
John Irving
    	
 
    	
Qualifications: MSCP DipRGRT PG Dip Sport
    
	
0844 372 1892 (Extn 8681)
    	
 
    	
Ex Med.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Partnerships Manager
    	
 
    	
Head Groundsman
    
	
Dale Aitchison
    	
 
    	
Michael Curran
    
	
0844 372 1892 (Extn 8436)
    	
 
    	
Qualifications: City & Guilds - Levels 1, 2, 3:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Amenity Horticulture & Groundsmanship, IOG
    
	
Box Office Manager
    	
 
    	
NPC, IOG NTC
    
	
Stephen Tickle
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
0844 372 1892 (Extn 8455)
    	
 
    	
Foundation Manager
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Kate Bradley
    
	
Facilities Manager
    	
 
    	
0844 372 1892 (Extn 8477)
    
	
Eddie Rutherford
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Telephone No:0844 372 1892 (Extn 8558)
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

24

 

	
Club Doctor
    	
 
    	
Ground Capacity at start of the Season
    
	
Dr Paul Catterson
    	
 
    	
52,405
    
	
Qualifications: MBBS, MRCP, FCEM, Dip SEM,
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
MFSEM
    	
 
    	
Pitch Dimensions
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Length: 105 metres  Width: 68   metres
    
	
Programme Managing Editor
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Anthony Marshall
    	
 
    	
Directors
    
	
St James’ Park, Newcastle Upon Tyne NE1 4ST
    	
 
    	
Lee Charnley
    
	
0844 372 1892 (Extn 8407)
    	
 
    	
John Irving
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Shirt Sponsor
    	
 
    	
Official Company Name and Number
    
	
Wonga
    	
 
    	
Newcastle United Football Company Limited 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
No. 31014
    
	
Kit Manufacturer
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Puma
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

	
Home kit
    	
 
    	
Alternative kit 1
    	
 
    	
Alternative kit 2
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	

    
	
Colours: Shirts: Black and white

/ Shorts: Black / Socks: Black
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirts: Indigo blue /   Shorts:

Indigo blue / Socks: Indigo blue
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirt: Yellow

/ Shorts: Royal blue / Socks: White
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Home Goalkeeper
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper Alternative kit 1
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper Alternative kit 2
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	

    
	
Colours: Shirt: Green

/ Shorts: Green / Socks: Green
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirt: Ocean blue

/ Shorts: Ocean blue

/ Socks: Ocean blue
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

25

 

 

	
NORWICH CITY
    	
 
    	

    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Carrow Road
    	
 
    
	
Norwich
    	
 
    
	
NR1 1JE
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Main Switchboard: 01603 760760
    	
 
    
	
Fax: 01603 613886
    	
 
    
	
Ticket Office: 0870 444 1902
    	
 
    
	
www.canaries.co.uk
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
reception@ncfc-canaries.co.uk
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Chairman
    	
 
    	
Safety Officer
    
	
Alan Bowkett
    	
 
    	
Andy Batley
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
01603 218204
    
	
Chief Executive
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
David McNally
    	
 
    	
Press Officer
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Joe Ferrari
    
	
Secretary
    	
 
    	
01603 218746
    
	
Andrew Blofeld
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Supporter Liaison Officer
    
	
Manager
    	
 
    	
Stephen Graham
    
	
Chris Hughton
    	
 
    	
01603 760760 (Ext 2255)
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Assistant Manager
    	
 
    	
Team Doctor
    
	
Colin Calderwood
    	
 
    	
Dr Nick Wilford
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Qualifications: MB BS, BMedSci, MSc (Sports
    
	
Head of Youth Development
    	
 
    	
and Exercise Med), MFSEM, MRCGP
    
	
Ricky Martin
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Senior Physiotherapist
    
	
Finance Director
    	
 
    	
Neal Reynolds
    
	
Sam Gordon
    	
 
    	
Qualifications: BSc (Physiotherapy) MSc
    
	
01603 218709
    	
 
    	
(Sports Therapy), MCSP, SRP
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Head of Sales and Marketing
    	
 
    	
Head Groundsman
    
	
Will Hoy
    	
 
    	
Gary Kemp
    
	
01603 218718
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Programme Editor
    
	
Ticket Office Manager
    	
 
    	
Peter Rogers
    
	
Danny Casey
    	
 
    	
Carrow Road, Norwich NR1 1JE
    
	
01603 218703
    	
 
    	
01603 218748
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Head of Catering
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
& Stadium Operations
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Chris Bailey
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
01603 218713
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

26

 

	
Shirt Sponsor
    	
 
    	
Directors
    
	
Aviva
    	
 
    	
Alan Bowkett
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Michael Foulger
    
	
Kit Manufacturers
    	
 
    	
David McNally
    
	
Errea
    	
 
    	
Stepan Phillips
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Delia Smith
    
	
Ground Capacity at start of the Season
    	
 
    	
Michael Wynn-Jones
    
	
27,244
    	
 
    	
Stephen Fry
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Pitch Dimensions
    	
 
    	
Official Company Name and Number
    
	
Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres
    	
 
    	
Norwich City Football Club Plc
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
No. 154044
    

 

	
Home   kit
    	
 
    	
Alternative   kit 1
    	
 
    	
Alternative   kit 2
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	

    
	
Colours: Shirts: Yellow

/ Shorts: Green   / Socks: Yellow
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirts: White

/ Shorts: Black   / Socks: White
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Home   Goalkeeper
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper   Alternative kit 1
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper   Alternative kit 2
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	

    
	
Colours: Shirt: Sky blue

/ Shorts: Navy   blue
   / Socks: Navy blue
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirt: Purple / Shorts:

Purple / Socks:   Purple
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirt: Green

/ Shorts: Green   / Socks: Green
    

 

27

 

 

	
SOUTHAMPTON
    	

    
	
St Mary’s Stadium
    	
 
    
	
Britannia Road
    	
 
    
	
Southampton SO14 5FP
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Main Switchboard: 0845 688 9448
    	
 
    
	
Fax: 02380 727727
    	
 
    
	
Ticket Office: 0845 688 9288
    	
 
    
	
Credit Card Bookings: 02381 780780
    	
 
    
	
www.saintsfc.co.uk
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Executive Chairman
    	
Safety Officer / Security Manager
    
	
Mr Nicola Cortese
    	
Mark Long
    
	
 
    	
0845 688 9448
    
	
Club Secretary
    	
 
    
	
Ros Wheeler
    	
Club Spokesman
    
	
 
    	
Jordan Sibley
    
	
Manager
    	
0845 688 9448
    
	
Mauricio Pochettino
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Supporter Liaison Officer
    
	
Assistant Manager
    	
Danielle Lewis
    
	
Jesus Perez
    	
0845 688 9448
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Academy Manager
    	
Team Doctor
    
	
Matthew Crocker
    	
Mark Wotherspoon
    
	
 
    	
Qualifications: MBBS, FFSEM, REMO
    
	
Chief Financial Officer
    	
 
    
	
Gareth Rogers
    	
Physiotherapist
    
	
0845 688 9448
    	
Matt Radcliffe
    
	
 
    	
Qualifications: BSc(H ons) Sports Science &
    
	
Chief Commercial Officer
    	
Coaching, BSc(Hons) Physiotherapy, MSc
    
	
Dominic Fawcett
    	
 
    
	
0845 688 9448
    	
Groundsman
    
	
 
    	
Andy Gray
    
	
Ticket Office Manager
    	
Qualifications: NVQL3 Sports Ground
    
	
Michael Jolliffe
    	
Management, NCH - PA1, PA2A & PA6A
    
	
02380 711933
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Chief Operating Officer
    	
 
    
	
Brendan McGlinchey
    	
 
    
	
0845 688 9448
    	
 
    

 

28

 

	
Shirt Sponsor
    	
 
    	
Directors
    
	
aap3
    	
 
    	
Mr   Nicola Cortese
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Gareth   Rogers
    
	
Kit Manufacturers
    	
 
    	
Brendan   McGlinchey
    
	
adidas
    	
 
    	
Les   Reed
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Ground Capacity at start of the Season
    	
 
    	
Official Company Name and Number
    
	
32,589
    	
 
    	
Southampton Football Club Limited
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
No. 53301
    
	
Pitch Dimensions
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Length:   105 metres  Width: 68 metres
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

	
Home   kit
    	
 
    	
Alternative   kit 1
    	
 
    	
Alternative   kit 2
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	

    
	
Colours: Shirts: Red with White Trim / Shorts:   Red with White Trim
   / Socks: Red and White
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirts: Black with White Trim /   Shorts: White with Black Trim
   / Socks: Black with White Trim
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Home   Goalkeeper
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper   Alternative kit 1
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper   Alternative kit 2
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	

    
	
Colours: Shirt: Green with
   Black Trim / Shorts: Green with 
   Black Trim / Socks: Green with
   Black Trim
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirt: Dark Grey with
   Orange Trim / Shorts: Dark Grey
   with Orange Trim / Socks: Dark
   Grey with Orange Trim
    

 

29

 

 

	
STOKE CITY
    	

    
	
 
    
	
Britannia Stadium
    
	
Stanley Matthews Way
    
	
Stoke-on-Trent ST4 4EG
    
	
 
    
	
Main Switchboard: 01782 367598
    
	
Fax (Football Administration): 01782 646988
    	
 
    
	
Fax (General Depts): 01782 592221
    	
 
    
	
Ticket Office: 01782 367599
    	
 
    
	
www.stokecityfc.com
    	
 
    
	
info@stokecityfc.com
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Chairman
    	
Stadium Manager
    
	
Peter Coates
    	
Les Kingston
    
	
 
    	
01782 592192
    
	
Chief Executive
    	
 
    
	
Tony Scholes
    	
Head of Health, Safety and Security
    
	
 
    	
Ravi Sharma
    
	
Secretary
    	
01782 592274
    
	
Eddie Harrison
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Head of Media and Communications
    
	
Manager
    	
Fraser Nicholson
    
	
Mark Hughes
    	
01782 592172
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Assistant Manager
    	
Supporter Liaison Officer
    
	
Mark Bowen
    	
Adrian Hurst
    
	
 
    	
01782 592273
    
	
Academy Director
    	
 
    
	
Dave Wright
    	
Team Doctor
    
	
 
    	
Dr Andrew Dent
    
	
Head of Finance
    	
Qualifications: MBCh.B, MRCGP, MFSEM(UK),
    
	
Martin Goodman
    	
Dip Sports Medicine
    
	
01782 592261
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Senior Physiotherapist
    
	
Head of Commercial
    	
Dave Watson
    
	
Andy Billingham
    	
Qualifications: BPHTY, MNZSP, MCSPM
    
	
01782 592219
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Head Groundsman
    
	
Ticket Office Manager
    	
Andrew Jackson
    
	
Josh Whittaker-Vyse
    	
Qualifications: Sports Turf NVQ Level 1 & 2
    
	
01782 367599
    	
 
    

 

30

 

	
Programme Editor
    	
Pitch Dimensions
    
	
Fraser Nicholson
    	
Length: 100 metres  Width: 66   metres
    
	
c/o Stoke City FC
    	
 
    
	
01782 592172
    	
Directors
    
	
 
    	
Peter Coates
    
	
Shirt Sponsor
    	
Phil Rawlins
    
	
Bet 365
    	
Keith Humphreys
    
	
 
    	
Tony Scholes
    
	
Kit Manufacturer
    	
Richard Smith
    
	
adidas
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Official Company Name and Number
    
	
Ground Capacity at start of the Season
    	
Stoke City Football Club Limited
    
	
27,740
    	
No. 99885
    

 

	
Home   kit
    	
 
    	
Alternative   kit 1
    	
 
    	
Alternative   kit 2
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	

    
	
Colours: Shirts: Red & white

stripes /   Shorts: White

/ Socks: Red   & white hoops
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirts: Dark grey & white

with yellow trim   / Shorts: Dark grey

with yellow trim   / Socks: Dark grey

& yellow   hoops
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Home   Goalkeeper
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper   Alternative kit 1
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper   Alternative kit 2
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	

    
	
Colours: Shirt: Navy & light blue

with white trim   / Shorts: Navy

with white trim   / Socks: Navy

with white trim
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirt: Green with navy

trim / Shorts:   Green with white

trim / Socks:   Green with navy trim
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirt: Yellow and black

with white trim   / Shorts: Black

with white trim   / Socks: Black with

white trim
    

 

31

 

 

	
SUNDERLAND AFC
    	
 
    	

    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Stadium of Light
    	
 
    
	
Sunderland
    	
 
    
	
SR5 1SU
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Main Switchboard: 0871 911 1200
    	
 
    
	
Fax: 0191 551 5123
    	
 
    
	
Credit Card Bookings: 0871 911 1973
    	
 
    
	
Clubcall: 09068 121881
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
www.safc.com
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
enquiries@safc.com
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Chairman
    	
 
    	
Facilities Manager
    
	
Ellis Short
    	
 
    	
Peter Weymes
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
0871 911 1201
    
	
Chief Executive
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Margaret Byrne
    	
 
    	
Safety Manager
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Paul Weir
    
	
Club Secretary
    	
 
    	
0871 911 1211
    
	
Liz Coley
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Media and Communications Manager
    
	
Head Coach
    	
 
    	
Louise Wanless
    
	
Paolo Di Canio
    	
 
    	
0871 911 1227
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
First Team Coach
    	
 
    	
Supporter Liaison Officer
    
	
Fabrizio Piccareta
    	
 
    	
Chris Waters
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
0871 911 1534
    
	
Academy Manager
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Ged McNamee
    	
 
    	
Team Doctor
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Dr Ish Rehman
    
	
Finance Director
    	
 
    	
Qualifications: MBChB MRCGP MFSEM Dip Sp Med
    
	
Angela Lowes
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
0871 911 1217
    	
 
    	
Senior Physiotherapist
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Dave Galley
    
	
Commercial Director
    	
 
    	
Qualifications: MCSP, HPC, Dip RGRT
    
	
Gary Hutchinson
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
0871 911 1243
    	
 
    	
Head Groundsman
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Adrian Partridge
    
	
Ticket Office Manager
    	
 
    	
Qualifications: C&G Greenkeeping Level 1,2&3
    
	
Phil Clarkson
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
0871 911 1258
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

32

 

	
Programme Editor
    	
 
    	
Directors
    
	
Rob Mason
    	
 
    	
Ellis Short
    
	
Stadium of Light, Sunderland SR5 1SU
    	
 
    	
Per-Magnus Andersson
    
	
0871 911 1226
    	
 
    	
Margaret Byrne
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Angela Lowes
    
	
Shirt Sponsor
    	
 
    	
Gary Hutchinson
    
	
Bidvest
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Official Company Name and Number
    
	
Kit Manufacturer
    	
 
    	
Sunderland AFC Ltd
    
	
adidas
    	
 
    	
No. 49116
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Ground Capacity at start of the Season
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
48,707
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Pitch Dimensions
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Length: 105 metres     Width: 68 metres
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

	
Home   kit
    	
 
    	
Alternative   kit 1
    	
 
    	
Alternative   kit 2
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	

    
	
Colours: Shirts: Red & White

/ Shorts: Black   / Socks: Black
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirts: Yellow

/ Shorts: Navy /   Socks: Navy
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Home   Goalkeeper
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper   Alternative kit 1
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper   Alternative kit 2
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	

    
	
Colours: Shirt: Green

/ Shorts: Green   / Socks: Green
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirt: Navy with blue

/ Shorts: Navy /   Socks: Navy
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirt: Yellow

/ Shorts: Yellow   / Socks: Yellow
    

 

33

 

 

	
SWANSEA CITY
    	
 
    	

    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Liberty Stadium
    	
 
    
	
Landore
    	
 
    
	
Swansea SA1 2FA
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Main Switchboard: 08712 223224
    	
 
    
	
Fax: 01792 616606
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Ticket Office: 0844 815 6665
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
www.swanseacity.net
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
info@swanseacityfc.co.uk
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Chairman
    	
 
    	
Stadium General Manager
    
	
Huw Jenkins
    	
 
    	
Andrew Davies
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
01792 616401
    
	
General Manager
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Alun Cowie
    	
 
    	
Safety Officer
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Mike Ash
    
	
Secretary
    	
 
    	
07904 856209
    
	
Jackie Rockey
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Media Manager
    
	
Manager
    	
 
    	
Jonathan Wilsher
    
	
Michael Laudrup
    	
 
    	
01792 616611 / 07831 555464
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Assistant Manager
    	
 
    	
Supporter Liaison Officer
    
	
Morten Wieghorst
    	
 
    	
Huw Cooze
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
07792 047134
    
	
Head of Youth Development
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Tony Pennock
    	
 
    	
Team Doctor
    
	
01792 616609 / 07785 303914
    	
 
    	
Dr Jez McCluskey
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Qualifications: MBBCh, MRCGP, DRCOG, MSc
    
	
Finance Director
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Don Keefe
    	
 
    	
Senior Physiotherapist
    
	
01792 616474
    	
 
    	
Kate Rees
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Qualifications: MSc, MCSP
    
	
Commercial Director
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Leigh Dineen
    	
 
    	
Head Groundsman
    
	
01792 616600
    	
 
    	
Dan Duffy
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Qualifications: Greenkeeping Trade Certificate,
    
	
Stadium Customer Services/Ticketing
    	
 
    	
Sports Turf Degree
    
	
Catherine Thomas
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
01792 616420
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

34

 

	
Programme Editor
    	
 
    	
Directors
    
	
Ben Donovan
    	
 
    	
Huw Jenkins
    
	
Liberty Stadium, Swansea SA1 2FA
    	
 
    	
Leigh Dineen (Vice Chairman)
    
	
01792 616619
    	
 
    	
Brian Katzen
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Gwilym Joseph
    
	
Shirt Sponsor
    	
 
    	
Martin Morgan
    
	
Goldenway (GWFX)
    	
 
    	
Huw Cooze
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Don Keefe
    
	
Kit Manufacturer
    	
 
    	
Steve Penny
    
	
adidas
    	
 
    	
John Van Zweden
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
David Morgan (Associate Director)
    
	
Ground Capacity at start of the Season
    	
 
    	
Will Morris (Associate Director)
    
	
20,750
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Official Company Name and Number
    
	
Pitch Dimensions
    	
 
    	
Swansea City Association Football Club Ltd
    
	
Length: 105 metres    Width: 68 metres
    	
 
    	
No. 123414
    

 

	
Home   kit
    	
 
    	
Alternative   kit 1
    	
 
    	
 
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Colours: Shirts: White with black

trim / Shorts:   White with black

trim / Socks:   White with black trim
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirts: Collegiate purple

with lemon peel   trim / Shorts:

Lemon peel with   collegiate purple

trim / Socks:   Collegiate purple with

lemon peel trim
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Home   Goalkeeper
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper   Alternative kit 1
    	
 
    	
 
    
	

    	
 
    	

    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Colours: Shirt: Dark shale with red

zest trim /   Shorts: Dark shale with

red zest trim /   Socks: Dark shale

with red zest   trim
    	
 
    	
Colours: Shirt: Orange/black

/ Shorts: Black   / Socks: Black

(white trim)
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

35

 

 

	
TOTTENHAM HOTSPUR
    	

    
	
 
    
	
Bill Nicholson Way 
    
	
748 High Road
    
	
Tottenham
    
	
London N17 0AP
    
	
 
    
	
Main Switchboard: 0844 499 5000
    
	
Fax: 020 3544 8563
    	
 
    
	
Ticket Office: 0844 499 5000
    	
 
    
	
www.tottenhamhotspur.com
    	
 
    
	
email@tottenhamhotspur.com
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Chairman
    	
Stadium Director 
    
	
Daniel Levy
    	
Jon Babbs
    
	
 
    	
020 8365 5039
    
	
Director of Football Administration
    	
 
    
	
Darren Eales
    	
Safety Officer 
    
	
 
    	
Sue Tilling
    
	
Football Secretary
    	
020 8365 5082
    
	
Rebecca Britain
    	
 
    
	
020 3544 8667
    	
Head of Press
    
	
 
    	
Simon Felstein
    
	
Head Coach 
    	
020 3544 8541
    
	
André Villas-Boas
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Supporter Liaison Officer
    
	
Assistant Head Coach 
    	
Jonathan Waite
    
	
Steffen Freund
    	
020 8365 5092
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Academy Manager 
    	
Club Doctor
    
	
John McDermott
    	
Dr Shabaaz Mughal
    
	
 
    	
Qualifications: MBBS, MRCGP, MSc (SEM), 
    
	
Operations and Finance Director 
    	
FFSEM(U K)
    
	
Matthew Collecott
    	
 
    
	
020 8365 5322
    	
Head Physiotherapist
    
	
 
    	
Geoff Scott
    
	
Head of Marketing 
    	
Qualifications: BHSc, MBA, MCSP
    
	
Emma Taylor
    	
 
    
	
020 8365 5085
    	
Grounds Manager
    
	
 
    	
Darren Baldwin
    
	
Head of Ticketing and Membership 
    	
Qualifications: City & Guilds in
    
	
Ian Murphy
    	
Groundsmanship & Sports Turf Management
    
	
020 8365 5095
    	
 
    

 

36

 

	
Programme Editor
    Jon Rayner
   020 3544 8538

 

Shirt Sponsor
    Hewlett Packard

 

Kit Manufacturer
    Under Armour

 

Ground Capacity at start of the Season
    36,284

Pitch Dimensions
    Length: 100 metres Width: 67 metres
    	
Directors
   Daniel Levy
   Matthew Collecott
   Donna-Maria Cullen
   Darren Eales
   Franco Baldini

 

Official Company Name and Number
    Tottenham Hotspur Football & Athletic Co Ltd
   No. 57186
    

 

	
Home   Kit
    	
Alternative   Kit 1
    	
Alternative   Kit 2
    
	

    	

    	

    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Colours:   Shirts: White / Shorts:
    	
Colours:   Shirts: Aqua
    	
Colours:   Shirts: Navy blue / Shorts:
    
	
Navy blue / Socks: Navy   blue
    	
/ Shorts: Aqua / Socks:   Aqua
    	
Navy blue / Socks: Navy   blue
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Home   Goalkeeper
    	
Goalkeeper   Alternative kit 1
    	
Goalkeeper   Alternative kit 2
    
	

    	

    	

    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Colours:   Shirt: Orange
    	
Colours:   Shirt: Lime Green
    	
Colours:   Shirt: Yellow
    
	
/ Shorts: Orange / Socks:   Orange
    	
/ Shorts: Lime Green
    	
/ Shorts: Yellow/ Socks:   Yellow
    
	
 
    	
/ Socks: Lime Green
    	
 
    

 

37

 

 

	
WEST BROMWICH ALBION

 

The Hawthorns
   West Bromwich
   B71 4LF
    	

    

 

Main Switchboard: 0871 271 1100

Fax: 0871 271 9851

Ticket Office: 0121 227 2227

Credit Card Bookings: 0121 227 2227

Clubcall: SMS breaking news alerts — text CLUB WBA to 88442 (texts cost 25p each)

www.wba.co.uk

enquiries@wbafc.co.uk

 

	
Chairman
    Jeremy Peace

 

Chief Executive
    Mark Jenkins

 

Sporting and Technical Director Designate
    Richard Garlick

 

Legal Counsel / Club Secretary
    Simon Carrington

 

Head Coach
    Steve Clarke

 

1st Team Coach
    Keith Downing / Kevin Keen

 

Academy Manager
    Mark Harrison

 

Financial Controller
    Peter Band

 

Sales and Marketing Director
    Adrian Wright

0871 271 9871
    	
Box Office Manager
    Jo Barr
   0871 271 9782

 

Stadium Manager / Safety Officer
    Mark Miles
   0871 271 9849

 

Head of Communications
    John Simpson
   0871 271 9835

 

Supporter Liaison Officer
    Matthew Dainty
   0871 271 9819

 

Club Doctor
    Mark Gillett
   Qualifications: BSc. Hons, FRCSEd,
   FFAEM, MSc (Sports Med), Dip IMC, RCSEd

 

Senior Physiotherapist
    Richard Rawlins
   Qualifications: BSc (Hons), MSCP, SRP

 

Head Groundsman
    Rob Lane
    

 

38

 

	
Programme Editor
    Dave Bowler
   The Hawthorns, West Bromwich, B71 4LF
   0871 271 9835

 

Shirt Sponsor
    Zoopla

 

Kit Manufacturer
    adidas

 

Ground Capacity at start of the Season
    26,445
    	
Pitch Dimensions
    Length:105 metres Width: 68 metres

 

Directors
    Jeremy Peace (Chairman)
   Mark Jenkins
   Richard Garlick
   Adrian Wright

 

Official Company Name and Number
    West Bromwich Albion Football Club Limited
   No. 3295063
    

 

	
Home   Kit
    	
Alternative   Kit 1
    	
Alternative   Kit 2
    
	

    	

    	

    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Colours:   Shirts: Navy & white stripes
    	
Colours:   Shirts: Red & black
    	
Colours: Shirts: Red   (white trim)
    
	
/ Shorts: Navy   (Alternative white
    	
stripes / Shorts: Black   (red trim)
    	
/ Shorts: Red (white trim)
    
	
shorts with navy trim   available)
    	
/ Socks: Black (red trim)
    	
/ Socks: Red (white trim)
    
	
/ Socks: Navy & white   hoops
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Home   Goalkeeper
    	
Goalkeeper   Alternative kit 1
    	
Goalkeeper   Alternative kit 2
    
	

    	

    	

    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Colours:   Shirt: Green with black
    	
Colours:   Shirt: Dark shale, red zest
    	
Colours: Shirt:   Yellow (black trim)
    
	
flashes / Shorts: Green   (white 
    	
/ Shorts: Dark shale (red   trim)
    	
/ Shorts: Yellow (black   trim)
    
	
trim) / Socks: Green   (black trim)
    	
/ Socks: Dark shale (red   trim)
    	
/ Socks: Yellow (black   trim)
    

 

39

 

 

	
WEST HAM UNITED

 

Boleyn Ground

Green Street

Upton Park

London E13 9AZ
    	

    

 

Main Switchboard: 020 8548 2748

Fax: 020 8548 2768

Ticket Office: 0871 222 2700

www.whufc.com

customerservices@westhamunited.co.uk

 

	
Joint Chairmen
    David Sullivan and David Gold

 

Vice Chairman
    Karren Brady

 

Chief Operating Officer
    Ben Illingworth

 

Club Secretary
    Andrew Pincher

 

Manager
    Sam Allardyce

 

Assistant Manager
    Neil McDonald

 

Academy Director
    Tony Carr MBE

 

Finance Director
    Andy Mollett
   020 8548 2768

 

Commercial Director
    Barry Webber
   020 8586 8340

 

Marketing Director
    Tara Warren
   020 8586 8234
    	
Retail and Ticketing Manager
    Gavin Stanley
   020 8548 2736

 

Stadium Manager / Safety Officer
    Ron Pearce
   020 8548 2744

 

Press and Media Manager
    Paul Stringer
   020 8586 8117

 

Club Doctor
    Richard Weiler
   Qualifications: MB ChB, FFSEM (UK),
   MSc SEM, MRCGP

 

Supporter Liaison Officer
    Esha Chopra
   020 8548 2711

 

Head of Sports Medicine
    Andrew Rolls
   Qualifications: MSc, BSc(Hons), MCSP

 

Head Groundsman
    Dougie Robertson
   Qualifications: HNC in Sports Turf Science

 

Programme Editor
    Rob Pritchard
   07595 821867
    

 

40

 

	
Shirt Sponsor 
    Alpari FX Trading

 

Kit Manufacturer
    adidas

 

Ground Capacity at start of the Season
    TBC

 

Pitch Dimensions
    Length 100.58 metres Width 68 metres
    	
Directors
    David Sullivan
   David Gold
   Karren Brady
   Andy Mollett
   Daniel Harris
   Andrew Bernhardt

 

Official Company Name and Number
    West Ham United Football Club Limited
   No. 66516
    

 

	
Home   Kit
    	
Alternative   Kit 1
    	
Alternative   Kit 2
    
	

    	

    	

    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Colours:   Shirts: Claret with
    	
Colours:   Shirts: White with sky
    	
Colours:   Shirts: Black with sky
    
	
sky sleeves / Shorts:   White
    	
pinstripe / Shorts: Sky   with claret
    	
and claret trim / Shorts:   n/a
    
	
/ Socks: White with sky   turnover
    	
trim / Socks: Sky with   claret trim
    	
/ Socks: n/a
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Home   Goalkeeper
    	
Goalkeeper   Alternative kit 1
    	
Goalkeeper   Alternative kit 2
    
	

    	

    	

    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Colours: Shirt: Green
    	
Colours:   Shirt: Orange
    	
 
    
	
/ Shorts: Green / Socks:   Green
    	
/ Shorts: Black / Socks:   Black
    	
 
    

 

41

 

 

42

 

 

FIXTURES

 

 

	
BARCLAYS PREMIER LEAGUE

 

FIXTURE LIST SEASON 2013/14
    	

    

 

Please be aware that fixtures are always subject to change and these will appear in the national press and on premierleague.com.

 

You are welcome to contact our Public Information Line (020 7864 9147) for up to date fixtures. 

Kick off times for Saturdays and Bank Holidays - 3.00pm unless stated otherwise.

Kick off times for evening games - 7.45pm unless stated otherwise.

 

	
Saturday 17 August 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Stoke City
    	
 
    	
12:45
    	
 
    	
(BT)
    	
 
    
	
Norwich City
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Sunderland
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Fulham
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Swansea City
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
17:30
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    	
 
    
	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Cardiff City
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Sunday 18 August 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Hull City
    	
 
    	
16:00
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    	
 
    
	
Crystal Palace
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
13:30
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Monday 19 August 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Manchester City
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
20:00
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Saturday 24 August 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
17:30
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    	
 
    
	
Everton
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Fulham
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
12:45
    	
 
    	
(BT)
    	
 
    
	
Hull City
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Norwich City
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Sunderland
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Stoke City
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Crystal Palace
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

44

 

	
Sunday 25 August 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Cardiff City
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester City
    	
 
    	
16:00
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    	
 
    
	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Swansea City
    	
 
    	
16:00
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Monday 26 August 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
20:00
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Saturday 31 August 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Cardiff City
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Crystal Palace
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Sunderland
    	
 
    	
17:30
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    	
 
    
	
Manchester City
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Hull City
    	
 
    	
12:45
    	
 
    	
(BT)
    	
 
    
	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Fulham
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Norwich City
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Swansea City
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Stoke City
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Sunday 1 September 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
16:00
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    	
 
    
	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
13:30
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Saturday 14 September 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Everton
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
17:30
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    	
 
    
	
Fulham
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Hull City
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Cardiff City
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Crystal Palace
    	
 
    	
12:45
    	
 
    	
(BT)
    	
 
    
	
Stoke City
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester City
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Sunderland
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Norwich City
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Sunday 15 September 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
16:00
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    	
 
    

 

45

 

	
Monday 16 September 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Swansea City
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
20:00
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Saturday 21 September 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Cardiff City
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Fulham
    	
 
    	
17:30
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    	
 
    
	
Crystal Palace 
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Swansea City
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Hull City
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Norwich City
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
12:45
    	
 
    	
(BT)
    	
 
    
	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Sunderland
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Sunday 22 September 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Stoke City
    	
 
    	
13:30
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    	
 
    
	
Manchester City
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
16:00
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Saturday 28 September 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester City
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Fulham
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Cardiff City
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Hull City
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Crystal Palace
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Swansea City
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
17:30
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    	
 
    
	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
12:45
    	
 
    	
(BT)
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Sunday 29 September 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Stoke City
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Norwich City
    	
 
    	
13:30
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    	
 
    
	
Sunderland
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
16:00
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Monday 30 September 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Everton
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
20:00
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    	
 
    

 

46

 

	
Saturday 5 October 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Cardiff City 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Fulham 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Stoke City
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Hull City 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Liverpool 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Crystal Palace
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Manchester City 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
12:45
    	
 
    	
(BT)
    
	
Southampton 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Swansea City
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Sunderland 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
17:30
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    
	
Tottenham Hotspur 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Sunday 6 October 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Norwich City 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
13:30
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    
	
West Bromwich Albion 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
16:00
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Saturday 19 October 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Arsenal 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Norwich City
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Chelsea 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Cardiff City
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Everton 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Hull City
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Manchester United 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Newcastle United 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
12:45
    	
 
    	
(BT)
    
	
Stoke City 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Swansea City 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Sunderland
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
West Ham United 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester City
    	
 
    	
17:30
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Sunday 20 October 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Aston Villa 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
16:00
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Monday 21 October 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Crystal Palace 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Fulham
    	
 
    	
20:00
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Saturday 26 October 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Aston Villa
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Crystal Palace
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
12:45
    	
 
    	
(BT)
    
	
Liverpool
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Manchester United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Stoke City
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Norwich City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Cardiff City
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Southampton
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Fulham
    	
 
    	
17:30
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    
	
Swansea City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Hull City
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

47

 

	
Sunday 27 October 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Chelsea 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester City
    	
 
    	
13:30
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    
	
Sunderland 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
16:00
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Saturday 2 November 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Arsenal 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
17:30
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    
	
Fulham 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Hull City 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Sunderland
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Manchester City 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Norwich City
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Newcastle United 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
12:45
    	
 
    	
(BT)
    
	
Stoke City 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
West Bromwich Albion 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Crystal Palace
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
West Ham United 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Sunday 3 November 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Cardiff City 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Swansea City
    	
 
    	
16:00
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    
	
Everton 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
13:30
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Saturday 9 November 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Aston Villa 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Cardiff City
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Chelsea 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Crystal Palace 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Liverpool 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Fulham
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Norwich City 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
17:30
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    
	
Southampton 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Hull City
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Swansea City 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Stoke City
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Sunday 10 November 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Manchester United 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
16:10
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    
	
Sunderland 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester City
    	
 
    	
14:05
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    
	
Tottenham Hotspur 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
12:00
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    

 

48

 

	
Saturday 23 November 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Arsenal 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Everton 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
12:45
    	
 
    	
(BT)
    
	
Fulham 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Swansea City
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Hull City 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Crystal Palace
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Manchester City 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
17:30
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    
	
Newcastle United 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Norwich City
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Stoke City 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Sunderland
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Sunday 24 November 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Cardiff City 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
16:00
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    
	
West Ham United 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
13:30
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Monday, 25 November 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
West Bromwich Albion 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
20:00
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Saturday 30 November 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Aston Villa 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Sunderland
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Cardiff City 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Everton 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Stoke City
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Manchester City 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Swansea City
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Newcastle United 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
 
    	
17:30
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    
	
Norwich City 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Crystal Palace
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Tottenham Hotspur 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
12:45
    	
 
    	
(BT)
    
	
West Ham United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Fulham
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Sunday 1 December 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Chelsea 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
16:00
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    
	
Hull City 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
13:30
    	
 
    	
(Sky)
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Tuesday 3 December 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Crystal Palace 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
20:00
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Liverpool 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Norwich City
    	
 
    	
20:00
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Manchester United 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Southampton 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Swansea City 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
West Bromwich Albion 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester City
    	
 
    	
20:00
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

49

 

	
Wednesday 4 December 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Arsenal
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Hull City
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Fulham
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
20:00
    
	
Stoke City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Cardiff City
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Sunderland
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Saturday 7 December 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Arsenal
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Crystal Palace
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Cardiff City
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Fulham
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Liverpool
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Manchester United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Southampton
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester City
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Stoke City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Sunderland
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Swansea City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Hull City
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Norwich City
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Saturday 14 December 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Aston Villa
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Cardiff City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Chelsea
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Crystal Palace
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Everton
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Fulham
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Hull City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Stoke City
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Manchester City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Newcastle United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Norwich City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Swansea City
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
West Ham United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Sunderland
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

50

 

	
Saturday 21 December 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Arsenal
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Chelsea
    
	
Crystal Palace
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Newcastle United
    
	
Fulham
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester City
    
	
Liverpool
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Cardiff City
    
	
Manchester United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Ham United
    
	
Southampton
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    
	
Stoke City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Aston Villa
    
	
Sunderland
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Norwich City
    
	
Swansea City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Everton
    
	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Hull City
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Thursday 26 December 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Aston Villa
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Crystal Palace
    
	
Cardiff City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Southampton
    
	
Chelsea
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Swansea City
    
	
Everton
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Sunderland
    
	
Hull City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester United
    
	
Manchester City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Liverpool
    
	
Newcastle United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Stoke City
    
	
Norwich City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Fulham
    
	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Bromwich Albion
    
	
West Ham United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Arsenal
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Saturday 28 December 2013
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Aston Villa
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Swansea City
    
	
Cardiff City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Sunderland
    
	
Chelsea
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Liverpool
    
	
Everton
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Southampton
    
	
Hull City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Fulham
    
	
Manchester City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Crystal Palace
    
	
Newcastle United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Arsenal
    
	
Norwich City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester United
    
	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Stoke City
    
	
West Ham United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Bromwich Albion
    

 

51

 

	
Wednesday 1 January 2014
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Arsenal
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Cardiff City
    
	
Crystal Palace
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Norwich City
    
	
Fulham
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Ham United
    
	
Liverpool
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Hull City
    
	
Manchester United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    
	
Southampton
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Chelsea
    
	
Stoke City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Everton
    
	
Sunderland
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Aston Villa
    
	
Swansea City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester City
    
	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Newcastle United
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Saturday 11 January 2014
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Aston Villa
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Arsenal
    
	
Cardiff City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Ham United
    
	
Everton
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Norwich City
    
	
Fulham
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Sunderland
    
	
Hull City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Chelsea
    
	
Manchester United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Swansea City
    
	
Newcastle United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester City
    
	
Southampton
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Bromwich Albion
    
	
Stoke City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Liverpool
    
	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Crystal Palace
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Saturday 18 January 2014
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Arsenal
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Fulham
    
	
Chelsea
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester United
    
	
Crystal Palace
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Stoke City
    
	
Liverpool
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Aston Villa
    
	
Manchester City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Cardiff City
    
	
Norwich City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Hull City
    
	
Sunderland
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Southampton
    
	
Swansea City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    
	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Everton
    
	
West Ham United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Newcastle United
    

 

52

 

	
Tuesday 28 January 2014
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Aston Villa
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Crystal Palace
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Hull City
    	
 
    	
20:00
    
	
Liverpool
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
20:00
    
	
Manchester United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Cardiff City
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Norwich City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Southampton
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Sunderland
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Stoke City
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Swansea City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Fulham
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Wednesday 29 January 2014
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Chelsea
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester City
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Saturday 1 February 2014
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Arsenal
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Crystal Palace
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Cardiff City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Norwich City
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Everton
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Fulham
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Hull City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Manchester City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Newcastle United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Sunderland
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Stoke City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
West Ham United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Swansea City
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Saturday 8 February 2014
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Aston Villa
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Chelsea
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Crystal Palace
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Liverpool
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Manchester United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Fulham
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Norwich City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester City
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Southampton
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Stoke City
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Sunderland
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Hull City
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Swansea City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Cardiff City
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

53

 

	
Tuesday 11 February 2014
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Arsenal
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Cardiff City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Hull City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
20:00
    
	
West Ham United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Norwich City
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Wednesday 12 February 2014
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Everton
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Crystal Palace
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Fulham
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
20:00
    
	
Manchester City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Sunderland
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Newcastle United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Stoke City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Swansea City
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Saturday 22 February 2014
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Arsenal
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Sunderland
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Cardiff City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Hull City
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Chelsea
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Crystal Palace
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Liverpool
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Swansea City
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Manchester City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Stoke City
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Newcastle United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Norwich City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Fulham
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
West Ham United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Saturday 1 March 2014
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Aston Villa
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Norwich City
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Everton
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Fulham
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Hull City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Manchester United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester City
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Southampton
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Stoke City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Sunderland
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Swansea City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Crystal Palace
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Cardiff City
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

54

 

	
Saturday 8 March 2014
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Arsenal
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Swansea City
    
	
Cardiff City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Fulham
    
	
Chelsea
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    
	
Crystal Palace
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Southampton
    
	
Liverpool
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Sunderland
    
	
Manchester City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Aston Villa
    
	
Newcastle United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Everton
    
	
Norwich City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Stoke City
    
	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester United
    
	
West Ham United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Hull City
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Saturday 15 March 2014
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Aston Villa
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Chelsea
    
	
Everton
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Cardiff City
    
	
Fulham
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Newcastle United
    
	
Hull City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester City
    
	
Manchester United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Liverpool
    
	
Southampton
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Norwich City
    
	
Stoke City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Ham United
    
	
Sunderland
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Crystal Palace
    
	
Swansea City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Bromwich Albion
    
	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Arsenal
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Saturday 22 March 2014
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Aston Villa
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Stoke City
    
	
Cardiff City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Liverpool
    
	
Chelsea
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Arsenal
    
	
Everton
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Swansea City
    
	
Hull City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Bromwich Albion
    
	
Manchester City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Fulham
    
	
Newcastle United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Crystal Palace
    
	
Norwich City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Sunderland
    
	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Southampton
    
	
West Ham United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester United
    

 

55

 

	
Saturday 29 March 2014
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Arsenal
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester City
    
	
Crystal Palace
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Chelsea
    
	
Fulham
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Everton
    
	
Liverpool
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    
	
Manchester United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Aston Villa
    
	
Southampton
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Newcastle United
    
	
Stoke City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Hull City
    
	
Sunderland
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Ham United
    
	
Swansea City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Norwich City
    
	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Cardiff City
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Saturday 5 April 2014
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Aston Villa
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Fulham
    
	
Cardiff City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Crystal Palace
    
	
Chelsea
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Stoke City
    
	
Everton
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Arsenal
    
	
Hull City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Swansea City
    
	
Manchester City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Southampton
    
	
Newcastle United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester United
    
	
Norwich City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Bromwich Albion
    
	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Sunderland
    
	
West Ham United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Liverpool
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Saturday 12 April 2014
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Arsenal
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Ham United
    
	
Crystal Palace
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Aston Villa
    
	
Fulham
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Norwich City
    
	
Liverpool
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester City
    
	
Manchester United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Hull City
    
	
Southampton
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Cardiff City
    
	
Stoke City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Newcastle United
    
	
Sunderland
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Everton
    
	
Swansea City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Chelsea
    
	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    

 

56

 

	
Saturday 19 April 2014
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Aston Villa
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Southampton
    
	
Cardiff City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Stoke City
    
	
Chelsea
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Sunderland
    
	
Everton
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester United
    
	
Hull City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Arsenal
    
	
Manchester City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Bromwich Albion
    
	
Newcastle United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Swansea City
    
	
Norwich City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Liverpool
    
	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Fulham
    
	
West Ham United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Crystal Palace
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Saturday 26 April 2014
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Arsenal
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Newcastle United
    
	
Crystal Palace
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester City
    
	
Fulham
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Hull City
    
	
Liverpool
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Chelsea
    
	
Manchester United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Norwich City
    
	
Southampton
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Everton
    
	
Stoke City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    
	
Sunderland
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Cardiff City
    
	
Swansea City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Aston Villa
    
	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Ham United
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Saturday 3 May 2014
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Arsenal
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Bromwich Albion
    
	
Aston Villa
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Hull City
    
	
Chelsea
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Norwich City
    
	
Crystal Palace
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Liverpool
    
	
Everton
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester City
    
	
Manchester United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Sunderland
    
	
Newcastle United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Cardiff City
    
	
Stoke City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Fulham
    
	
Swansea City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Southampton
    
	
West Ham United
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    

 

57

 

	
Sunday 11 May 2014
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Cardiff City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Chelsea
    
	
Fulham
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Crystal Palace
    
	
Hull City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Everton
    
	
Liverpool
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Newcastle United
    
	
Manchester City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
West Ham United
    
	
Norwich City
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Arsenal
    
	
Southampton
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Manchester United
    
	
Sunderland
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Swansea City
    
	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Aston Villa
    
	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Stoke City
    

 

58

 

ENGLAND’S FULL INTERNATIONAL FIXTURE LIST 2013/14

 

	
England
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Scotland
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Wednesday 14 August 2013
    	
 
    	
F
    
	
England
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Moldova
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Friday 6 September 2013
    	
 
    	
WC
    
	
Ukraine
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
England
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Tuesday 10 September 2013
    	
 
    	
WC
    
	
England
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Montenegro
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Friday 11 October 2013
    	
 
    	
WC
    
	
England
    	
 
    	
v
    	
 
    	
Poland
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Tuesday 15 October 2013
    	
 
    	
WC
    
	
International (Qual Play   Off)
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Friday 15 November 2013
    	
 
    	
WC
    
	
International (Qual Play   Off)
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Tuesday 19 November 2013
    	
 
    	
WC
    
	
To be advised
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Wednesday 5 March 2014
    	
 
    	
F
    
	
2014 World Cup Brazil
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Thursday 12 June 2014 to Sunday 13 July 2014
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

WC = World Cup Qualifier

F = Friendly Match

 

THE FOOTBALL ASSOCIATION CHALLENGE CUP

Dates for Matches in Competition Proper — Season 2013/14

 

	
Round One
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Saturday 9 November 2013
    
	
Round Two
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Saturday 7 December 2013
    
	
Round Three
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Saturday 4 January 2014
    
	
Round Four
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Saturday 25 January 2014
    
	
Round Five
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Saturday 15 February 2014
    
	
Round Six
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Saturday 8 March 2014
    
	
Semi-final
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Saturday 12 and Sunday 13 April 2014
    
	
Final
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Saturday 17 May 2014
    

 

THE FOOTBALL LEAGUE CUP

Season 2013/14

 

	
Round One
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Wednesday 7 August 2013
    
	
Round Two
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Wednesday 28 August 2013
    
	
Round Three
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Wednesday 25 September 2013
    
	
Round Four
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Wednesday 30 October 2013
    
	
Round Five
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Wednesday 18 December 2013
    
	
Semi-final (1st Leg)
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Wednesday 8 January 2014
    
	
Semi-final (2nd Leg)
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Wednesday 22 January 2014
    
	
Final
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Sunday 2 March 2014
    

 

59

 

EUROPEAN CLUB COMPETITION DATES 2013/14

English Representatives

 

UEFA Champions League — Manchester United, Manchester City, Chelsea and Arsenal Europa League — Tottenham Hotspur, Swansea City and Wigan Athletic

 

	
Europa League 3rd Qual. Stage (1st Leg)
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Thursday 1 August 2013
    
	
Europa League 3rd Qual. Stage (2nd Leg)
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Thursday 8 August 2013
    
	
UEFA Champions League Play-Off (1st Leg)
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Wednesday 21 August 2013
    
	
Europa League Play-Off (1st Leg)
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Thursday 22 August 2013
    
	
UEFA Champions League Play-Off (2nd Leg)
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Wednesday 28 August 2013
    
	
Europa League Play-Off (2nd Leg)
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Thursday 29 August 2013
    
	
UEFA Champions League — Match 1
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Wednesday 18 September 2013
    
	
Europa League — Match 1
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Thursday 19 September 2013
    
	
UEFA Champions League — Match 2
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Wednesday 2 October 2013
    
	
Europa League — Match 2
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Thursday 3 October 2013
    
	
UEFA Champions League — Match 3
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Wednesday 23 October 2013
    
	
Europa League — Match 3
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Thursday 24 October 2013
    
	
UEFA Champions League — Match 4
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Wednesday 6 November 2013
    
	
Europa League — Match 4
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Thursday 7 November 2013
    
	
UEFA Champions League — Match 5
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Wednesday 27 November 2013
    
	
Europa League — Match 5
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Thursday 28 November 2013
    
	
UEFA Champions League — Match 6
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Wednesday 11 December 2013
    
	
Europa League — Match 6
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Thursday 12 December 2013
    
	
UEFA Champions League Last 16 (1st Leg)
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Wednesday 19 / 26 February 2014
    
	
Europa League — Last 32 (1st Leg)
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Thursday 20 February 2014
    
	
Europa League — Last 32 (2nd Leg)
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Thursday 27 February 2014
    
	
UEFA Champions League Last 16 (2nd Leg)
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Wednesday 12 / 19 March 2014
    
	
Europa League — Last 16 (1st Leg)
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Thursday 13 March 2014
    
	
Europa League — Last 16 (2nd Leg)
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Thursday 20 March 2014
    
	
UEFA Champions League Quarter-final (1st Leg)
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Wednesday 2 April 2014
    
	
Europa League — Quarter-final (1st Leg)
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Thursday 3 April 2014
    
	
UEFA Champions League Quarter-final (2nd Leg)
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Wednesday 19 April 2014
    
	
Europa League — Quarter-final (2nd Leg)
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Thursday 10 April 2014
    
	
UEFA Champions League Semi-final (1st Leg)
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Wednesday 23 April 2014
    
	
Europa League — Semi-final (1st Leg)
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Thursday 24 April 2014
    
	
UEFA Champions League Semi-final (2nd Leg)
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Wednesday 30 April 2014
    
	
Europa League — Semi-final (2nd Leg)
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Thursday 1 May 2014
    
	
Europa League — Final
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Wednesday 14 May 2014
    
	
UEFA Champions League Final
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Saturday 24 May 2014
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
UEFA Super Cup
    	
 
    	
—
    	
 
    	
Friday 30 August 2013
    

 

60

 

RULES

 

 

 

RULES OF THE PREMIER LEAGUE

CONTENTS

 

PREMIER LEAGUE RULES

 

	
DEFINITIONS AND INTERPRETATION
    	
76
    
	
Section A:
    	
Definitions and interpretation
    	
76
    
	
 
    	
Definitions
    	
76
    
	
 
    	
Interpretation
    	
90
    
	
THE LEAGUE: GOVERNANCE, OPERATIONS AND FINANCE
    	
92
    
	
Section B:
    	
The League — Governance
    	
92
    
	
 
    	
Name and Membership
    	
92
    
	
 
    	
Board Powers
    	
93
    
	
 
    	
Relationship between Clubs and the League
    	
93
    
	
 
    	
Football Association Representation
    	
94
    
	
Section C:
    	
The League Competition
    	
96
    
	
 
    	
The League Competition
    	
96
    
	
 
    	
Determination and Accreditation of Goals
    	
96
    
	
 
    	
The League Championship
    	
97
    
	
 
    	
Relegation
    	
97
    
	
 
    	
Play-offs
    	
97
    
	
Section D:
    	
The League — Finance
    	
98
    
	
 
    	
Obligations of the League
    	
98
    
	
 
    	
Obligations of Clubs
    	
98
    
	
 
    	
Accounting Practice
    	
99
    
	
 
    	
Operating and Other Expenses
    	
99
    
	
 
    	
Transmission of League Matches
    	
99
    
	
 
    	
Distribution of UK Broadcasting Money
    	
99
    
	
 
    	
Distribution of Overseas Broadcasting Money
    	
101
    
	
 
    	
Distribution of Title Sponsorship Money
    	
101
    
	
 
    	
Distribution of Commercial Contract Money
    	
101
    
	
 
    	
Distribution of Radio Contract Money
    	
101
    
	
 
    	
Relegated Clubs
    	
102
    
	
 
    	
Value Added Tax
    	
102
    
	
 
    	
Distribution Account
    	
102
    
	
 
    	
Assignments of Central Funds
    	
102
    
	
CLUBS: FINANCE AND GOVERNANCE 
    	
104
    
	
Section E:
    	
Clubs — Finance
    	
104
    
	
 
    	
Power to Inspect
    	
104
    
	
 
    	
Club Bank Accounts
    	
104
    
	
 
    	
Submission of Club Accounts
    	
104
    

 

62

 

CONTENTS

 

	
 
    	
Short Term Cost Control
    	
107
    
	
 
    	
HMRC
    	
108
    
	
 
    	
Power to Deduct
    	
109
    
	
 
    	
Events of Insolvency
    	
110
    
	
 
    	
Sporting Sanction
    	
112
    
	
 
    	
General
    	
113
    
	
 
    	
Profitability and Sustainability
    	
114
    
	
Section F:
    	
Owners’ and Directors’ Test
    	
116
    
	
 
    	
Disqualifying Events
    	
116
    
	
 
    	
Submission of Declaration
    	
117
    
	
 
    	
Change of Director’s Circumstances
    	
118
    
	
 
    	
Disqualification of a Director
    	
118
    
	
 
    	
Disciplinary Provisions
    	
118
    
	
 
    	
Suspension of the Club
    	
118
    
	
 
    	
Appeal against Disqualification of a Director
    	
119
    
	
 
    	
Persons Prohibited by Law from entering the United Kingdom etc
    	
120
    
	
Section G:
    	
Disclosure of Ownership
    	
122
    
	
 
    	
Disclosure of Ownership
    	
116
    
	
Section H:
    	
Directors’ Reports
    	
124
    
	
 
    	
Material Transactions
    	
124
    
	
 
    	
Record of Material Transactions
    	
124
    
	
 
    	
Transfer Policy
    	
124
    
	
Section I:
    	
Associations and Influence
    	
126
    
	
 
    	
Associations between Clubs
    	
126
    
	
 
    	
Club Officials
    	
126
    
	
 
    	
Dual Interests
    	
126
    
	
 
    	
Club Contracts
    	
126
    
	
Section J:
    	
Miscellaneous
    	
128
    
	
 
    	
Employment of Officials
    	
128
    
	
 
    	
Betting
    	
128
    
	
 
    	
UEFA Club Licence Applicants
    	
129
    
	
 
    	
Football Foundation
    	
129
    
	
CLUBS: OPERATIONS
    	
130
    
	
Section K:
    	
Ground Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements
    	
130
    
	
 
    	
Safety Certificate
    	
130
    
	
 
    	
Ownership of Ground and Training Facilities
    	
130
    
	
 
    	
Ground Sharing
    	
130
    
	
 
    	
Ground Registration
    	
130
    

 

63

 

CONTENTS

 

	
 
    	
All Seater Grounds
    	
130
    
	
 
    	
Ground Regulations
    	
130
    
	
 
    	
Covered Stadia
    	
131
    
	
 
    	
Dressing Rooms
    	
131
    
	
 
    	
Drug-testing Room
    	
131
    
	
 
    	
Security
    	
131
    
	
 
    	
The Pitch
    	
131
    
	
 
    	
Pitch Protection
    	
132
    
	
 
    	
Artificial Surfaces
    	
133
    
	
 
    	
Goal Line Technology
    	
133
    
	
 
    	
Trainer’s Bench Facilities
    	
133
    
	
 
    	
Technical Areas
    	
133
    
	
 
    	
Sanitary Facilities
    	
134
    
	
 
    	
Facilities for the Disabled
    	
134
    
	
 
    	
CCTV
    	
134
    
	
 
    	
Giant Screens
    	
134
    
	
 
    	
Media Facilities — General
    	
135
    
	
 
    	
Television Gantry
    	
137
    
	
 
    	
UK TV Commentary Positions
    	
137
    
	
 
    	
Overseas TV Commentary Positions
    	
138
    
	
 
    	
Radio Commentary Positions
    	
138
    
	
 
    	
TV Broadcasters’ Pitchside Presentation Positions
    	
139
    
	
 
    	
Tunnel Interview Positions
    	
139
    
	
 
    	
Camera Positions: Match Coverage
    	
139
    
	
 
    	
Camera Positions: Team and Supporter Arrivals
    	
139
    
	
 
    	
Television Studios
    	
139
    
	
 
    	
Overseas Broadcasters: Observer Seats
    	
140
    
	
 
    	
Reporter Positions
    	
140
    
	
 
    	
Mixed Zone
    	
140
    
	
 
    	
Access to Tunnel Interview Positions
    	
141
    
	
 
    	
Hardwiring
    	
142
    
	
 
    	
Power Supply
    	
142
    
	
 
    	
Car Park Spaces
    	
142
    
	
 
    	
Outside Broadcast Compound
    	
142
    
	
 
    	
Official Club Team Sheets
    	
143
    
	
 
    	
Media Working Area
    	
143
    
	
 
    	
Media Conference Room
    	
143
    

 

64

 

CONTENTS

 

	
 
    	
Press Seats
    	
144
    
	
 
    	
Facilities for Photographers
    	
144
    
	
 
    	
Broadcaster Preview Access
    	
144
    
	
 
    	
Pre-Match Media Conference
    	
145
    
	
 
    	
Matchday Pre-Match Interviews
    	
145
    
	
 
    	
Post-Match Interviews, Mixed Zone and Post-Match Media Conference
    	
146
    
	
 
    	
Promotional Photographs and Footage
    	
147
    
	
 
    	
League Pre-Season Media Event
    	
147
    
	
 
    	
Floodlights
    	
147
    
	
Section L:
    	
Fixtures
    	
150
    
	
 
    	
Arranging Fixtures
    	
150
    
	
 
    	
Arranging Other Matches
    	
150
    
	
 
    	
Other Competitions
    	
151
    
	
 
    	
Postponement of League Matches
    	
151
    
	
 
    	
Failure to Play a League Match
    	
152
    
	
 
    	
Replaying a League Match
    	
152
    
	
 
    	
Match Delegate
    	
152
    
	
 
    	
Full Strength Teams
    	
152
    
	
 
    	
Minimum Age
    	
152
    
	
 
    	
Team Sheet
    	
152
    
	
 
    	
Substitute Players
    	
153
    
	
 
    	
Kick-Off
    	
153
    
	
 
    	
Processional Entry
    	
153
    
	
 
    	
Use of Official Ball
    	
153
    
	
 
    	
Occupation of the Technical Area
    	
153
    
	
 
    	
Duration of League Matches
    	
153
    
	
 
    	
Notification of League Match Results
    	
154
    
	
 
    	
Gate Statements
    	
154
    
	
 
    	
Penalties
    	
154
    
	
 
    	
Compensation for Postponed Matches
    	
154
    
	
Section M:
    	
Players’ Identification and Strip
    	
156
    
	
 
    	
Player Identification
    	
156
    
	
 
    	
Home and Alternative Strip
    	
156
    
	
 
    	
Strip Advertising
    	
158
    
	
Section N:
    	
Match Officials
    	
160
    
	
 
    	
Appointment of Match Officials
    	
160
    
	
 
    	
Rules Binding on Match Officials
    	
160
    

 

65

 

CONTENTS

 

	
 
    	
Payments to Match Officials
    	
160
    
	
 
    	
Pre-Match Procedures
    	
160
    
	
 
    	
Compliance with Instructions
    	
161
    
	
 
    	
Post-Match Procedures
    	
161
    
	
Section O:
    	
Medical
    	
162
    
	
 
    	
Appointment and Qualifications of Medical Personnel
    	
162
    
	
 
    	
Attendance of Medical Personnel and Provision of Medical Facilities
    	
162
    
	
 
    	
Head Injuries
    	
163
    
	
 
    	
Medical Records
    	
163
    
	
 
    	
Medical Insurance
    	
164
    
	
Section P:
    	
Managers
    	
166
    
	
 
    	
Codes of Conduct
    	
166
    
	
 
    	
Coaching Qualifications
    	
166
    
	
 
    	
Contracts of Employment and Submission to the Secretary
    	
166
    
	
 
    	
Contents of Contracts of Employment
    	
166
    
	
 
    	
Meetings re Refereeing Matters
    	
166
    
	
 
    	
Broadcasters and Media
    	
167
    
	
 
    	
Disputes
    	
167
    
	
 
    	
Assistant Manager/Head Coach
    	
167
    
	
Section Q:
    	
Scouts
    	
168
    
	
 
    	
Definition
    	
168
    
	
 
    	
Registration of Scouts
    	
168
    
	
 
    	
Identification of Scouts
    	
168
    
	
 
    	
Code of Conduct
    	
168
    
	
Section R:
    	
Customer Relations
    	
170
    
	
 
    	
Supporter Liaison
    	
170
    
	
 
    	
Requirement for Customer Charter
    	
170
    
	
 
    	
Reporting
    	
170
    
	
 
    	
Ticketing
    	
170
    
	
 
    	
Merchandise
    	
172
    
	
 
    	
Relations with Stakeholders
    	
173
    
	
Section S:
    	
The Safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups and Safe   Recruitment
    	
174
    
	
 
    	
Introduction
    	
174
    
	
 
    	
Definitions
    	
174
    
	
 
    	
The League’s Policy for the Safeguarding of Children and Vulnerable   Adults
    	
175
    
	
 
    	
Clubs’ Policies and Procedures for the Safeguarding of Children and Vulnerable   Adults
    	
175
    
	
 
    	
Children’s Services’ Officer
    	
175
    

 

66

 

CONTENTS

 

	
 
    	
Vulnerable Adults’ Services’ Officer
    	
177
    
	
 
    	
Staff
    	
177
    
	
 
    	
Parental Consent
    	
178
    
	
 
    	
Notification of Referrals to External Statutory Agencies
    	
178
    
	
 
    	
Monitoring
    	
178
    
	
 
    	
Criminal Records Bureau
    	
179
    
	
 
    	
Lead Disclosure Officer and Countersignatories
    	
179
    
	
 
    	
Monitoring
    	
180
    
	
PLAYERS — CONTRACTS, REGISTRATIONS AND TRANSFERS
    	
182
    
	
Section T:
    	
Players — Contracts
    	
182
    
	
 
    	
Approaches to Players
    	
182
    
	
 
    	
Approaches by Players
    	
182
    
	
 
    	
Public Statements
    	
182
    
	
 
    	
Inducements
    	
182
    
	
 
    	
Form of Contract
    	
183
    
	
 
    	
Length of Contract
    	
183
    
	
 
    	
Players’ Remuneration
    	
183
    
	
 
    	
Signing-on Fees
    	
183
    
	
 
    	
Lump Sum Payments
    	
184
    
	
 
    	
Image Contracts
    	
184
    
	
 
    	
Signing the Contract
    	
184
    
	
 
    	
Reporting Fines etc
    	
184
    
	
 
    	
Submission to Secretary
    	
184
    
	
 
    	
Mutual Termination
    	
184
    
	
 
    	
Appeal against Termination
    	
185
    
	
 
    	
Appeal against Disciplinary Decision
    	
185
    
	
 
    	
Disputes between Clubs and Players
    	
185
    
	
 
    	
Orders for Costs
    	
185
    
	
 
    	
Appeal
    	
185
    
	
 
    	
Effect of Termination
    	
186
    
	
 
    	
Testimonial Matches
    	
186
    
	
Section U:
    	
Players — Registrations
    	
188
    
	
 
    	
Requirement for Registration
    	
188
    
	
 
    	
Types of Registration
    	
188
    
	
 
    	
International Registration Transfer Certificates
    	
189
    
	
 
    	
Registration Procedure
    	
189
    
	
 
    	
Multiplicity of Registrations
    	
189
    

 

67

 

CONTENTS

 

	
 
    	
Monthly Registrations
    	
190
    
	
 
    	
Termination of Registrations
    	
190
    
	
 
    	
New Registrations Requiring Consent
    	
190
    
	
 
    	
List of Players
    	
191
    
	
 
    	
Clubs Ceasing to be Members
    	
191
    
	
 
    	
Prohibition of Third Party Investment
    	
192
    
	
Section V:
    	
Players — Transfers of Registrations
    	
194
    
	
 
    	
Transfer Windows
    	
194
    
	
 
    	
Temporary Transfers
    	
194
    
	
 
    	
Contract Players
    	
195
    
	
 
    	
Retired Players
    	
196
    
	
 
    	
Out of Contract Players
    	
196
    
	
 
    	
The Player’s Options
    	
196
    
	
 
    	
The Club’s Options
    	
197
    
	
 
    	
The Compensation Fee
    	
197
    
	
 
    	
Method of Payment
    	
198
    
	
 
    	
Transfer Levy
    	
199
    
	
DISCIPLINARY AND THE RESOLUTION OF DISPUTES
    	
202
    
	
Section W:
    	
Disciplinary
    	
202
    
	
 
    	
Power of Inquiry
    	
202
    
	
 
    	
Board’s Disciplinary Powers
    	
202
    
	
 
    	
Fixed Penalty Procedure
    	
202
    
	
 
    	
Summary Jurisdiction
    	
202
    
	
 
    	
Provision of Information
    	
203
    
	
 
    	
The Panel
    	
203
    
	
 
    	
Appointing a Commission
    	
204
    
	
 
    	
Commission Procedures
    	
205
    
	
 
    	
Commission’s Powers
    	
208
    
	
 
    	
Appeals
    	
209
    
	
 
    	
Appeal Board’s Powers
    	
210
    
	
 
    	
Admissibility of Evidence
    	
210
    
	
 
    	
Legal Representation
    	
211
    
	
 
    	
Publication and Privilege
    	
211
    
	
Section X:
    	
Arbitration
    	
212
    
	
 
    	
Definitions
    	
212
    
	
 
    	
Agreement to Arbitrate
    	
212
    

 

68

 

CONTENTS

 

	
 
    	
Standing
    	
213
    
	
 
    	
Disputes between Clubs and Players
    	
213
    
	
 
    	
Commencement of the Arbitration
    	
213
    
	
 
    	
Appointing the Arbitrators
    	
213
    
	
 
    	
Appointing a Single Arbitrator
    	
214
    
	
 
    	
Replacing an Arbitrator
    	
214
    
	
 
    	
Communications
    	
214
    
	
 
    	
Directions
    	
214
    
	
 
    	
The Tribunal’s General Powers
    	
215
    
	
 
    	
Duty of the Parties
    	
215
    
	
 
    	
Default of the Parties
    	
215
    
	
 
    	
The Hearing
    	
216
    
	
 
    	
Remedies
    	
216
    
	
 
    	
Majority Decision
    	
216
    
	
 
    	
Provisional Awards
    	
216
    
	
 
    	
The Award
    	
216
    
	
 
    	
Costs
    	
217
    
	
 
    	
Challenging the Award
    	
217
    
	
 
    	
Representation
    	
217
    
	
 
    	
Waiver
    	
217
    
	
Section Y:
    	
Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal
    	
218
    
	
 
    	
Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal
    	
218
    
	
Section Z:
    	
Premier League Appeals Committee
    	
220
    
	
 
    	
Jurisdiction
    	
220
    
	
 
    	
Composition of the Committee
    	
220
    
	
 
    	
Committee Procedures
    	
220
    
	
 
    	
Fees and Expenses
    	
222
    
	
 
    	
Committee’s Powers
    	
222
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
PREMIER LEAGUE FORMS
    	
 
    
	
Form 1:
    	
List of Authorised Signatories (Rule A.1.14)
    	
226
    
	
Form 2:
    	
Notification of Club Bank Account (Rule E.2)
    	
227
    
	
Form 3:
    	
Return of player services costs and image contract payments   (Rule E.19)
    	
228
    
	
Form 4:
    	
Appeal under Rule E.39
    	
232
    
	
Form 5:
    	
Owners’ and Directors’ Declaration (Rules A.1.50, F.2 and F.3)
    	
233
    
	
Form 6:
    	
Dual Interest Notice (Rules G.1 and G.2)
    	
234
    
	
Form 7:
    	
Directors’ Report (Rule H.7, H.8, H.9)
    	
235
    

 

69

 

CONTENTS

 

	
Form 8:
    	
Registration of Pitch Dimensions (Rule K.18)
    	
238
    
	
Form 9:
    	
Team Sheet (Rule L.21)
    	
237
    
	
Form 10:
    	
Notification of League Match Result (Rule L.36)
    	
238
    
	
Form 11:
    	
Gate Statement (Rule L.37)
    	
239
    
	
Form 12:
    	
Notification of Shirt Numbers Allocated (Rule M.6)
    	
240
    
	
Form 13:
    	
Registration of Strips (Rule M.17)
    	
241
    
	
Form 14:
    	
Notification by Visiting Club to Home Club of Strip (Rule M.24)
    	
242
    
	
Form 15:
    	
Appointment of Match Officials (Rule N.3)
    	
243
    
	
Form 16:
    	
Scout Registration Form (Rule Q.3)
    	
244
    
	
Form 17:
    	
Cancellation of Scout Registration (Rule Q.6)
    	
245
    
	
Form 18:
    	
Children’s Officer Notification (Rule S.12)
    	
246
    
	
Form 19:
    	
Staff Register (Children) (Rule S.14.7)
    	
247
    
	
Form 20:
    	
Vulnerable Adults’ Services’ Officer (Rule S.17)
    	
248
    
	
Form 21:
    	
Staff Register — Vulnerable Adults (Rule S.18.5)
    	
249
    
	
Form 22:
    	
Parents’ Consent Form (Rule S.23)
    	
250
    
	
Form 23:
    	
Notification of Referral (Rule S.25)
    	
249
    
	
Form 24:
    	
Lead Disclosure Officer Notification (Rule S.33.1)
    	
250
    
	
Form 25:
    	
The Football League Contract
    	
253
    
	
Form 26:
    	
Premier League Contract
    	
259
    
	
Form 27:
    	
Player Ethnicity Monitoring Questionnaire (Rule T.22)
    	
280
    
	
Form 28:
    	
Amateur Registration Form (Rule U.13)
    	
281
    
	
Form 29:
    	
Transfer Agreement (Rule V.11.1)
    	
282
    
	
Form 30:
    	
Offer of New Contract (Rule V.17.2)
    	
283
    
	
Form 31:
    	
Application for Free Transfer (Rule V.20)
    	
284
    
	
Form 32:
    	
Contingent Sum Notification (Rule V.36.2)
    	
285
    
	
Form 33:
    	
Fixed Penalty Notice (Rule W.4)
    	
286
    
	
Form 34:
    	
Summary Jurisdiction Notice (Rule W.9)
    	
287
    
	
Form 35:
    	
Complaint (Rule W.25)
    	
288
    
	
Form 36:
    	
Answer (Rule W.29)
    	
289
    
	
Form 37:
    	
Appeal Against Fixed Penalty (Rule W.64)
    	
290
    
	
Form 38:
    	
Appeal Against Commission Decision (Rule W.65)
    	
291
    
	
Form 39:
    	
Request for Arbitration (Rules X.8 or Y.3)
    	
292
    
	
Form 40:
    	
Appointment of Arbitrator (Rules X.11 or Y.6)
    	
293
    
	
Form 41:
    	
Appointment of Single Arbitrator (Rule X.16.1)
    	
294
    
	
Form 42:
    	
Notice of Preliminary Meeting (Rule X.21 or Y.13)
    	
295
    

 

70

 

CONTENTS

 

	
YOUTH DEVELOPMENT RULES
    	
 
    
	
GENERAL
    	
 
    	
298
    
	
 
    	
Definitions
    	
298
    
	
 
    	
General
    	
305
    
	
STRATEGY, LEADERSHIP AND MANAGEMENT OF THE ACADEMY
    	
308
    
	
 
    	
Football Philosophy
    	
308
    
	
 
    	
Academy Performance Plan
    	
308
    
	
 
    	
Performance Management Application
    	
308
    
	
 
    	
Technical Board
    	
309
    
	
EFFECTIVE MEASUREMENT
    	
310
    
	
 
    	
Academies: Evaluation and Audit
    	
310
    
	
 
    	
Productivity Profile
    	
310
    
	
PERFORMANCE MANAGEMENT, PLAYER DEVELOPMENT AND PROGRESSION
    	
312
    
	
 
    	
Performance Clock
    	
312
    
	
 
    	
Multi-disciplinary Review
    	
312
    
	
STAFF
    	
314
    
	
 
    	
General
    	
314
    
	
 
    	
Academy Management Team
    	
315
    
	
 
    	
Academy Manager
    	
315
    
	
 
    	
Academy Secretary
    	
317
    
	
 
    	
Head of Academy Coaching
    	
317
    
	
 
    	
Coaches
    	
318
    
	
 
    	
Goalkeeping Coaches
    	
319
    
	
 
    	
Senior Professional Development Coach
    	
319
    
	
 
    	
Coaches: Qualifications and Professional Development
    	
320
    
	
 
    	
Coach Developer
    	
320
    
	
 
    	
Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine
    	
321
    
	
 
    	
Lead Sports Scientist
    	
322
    
	
 
    	
Lead Strength and Conditioning Coach
    	
322
    
	
 
    	
Senior Academy Physiotherapist
    	
324
    
	
 
    	
Physiotherapists and Sports Therapists
    	
324
    
	
 
    	
Academy Doctor
    	
325
    
	
 
    	
Performance Analysts
    	
325
    
	
 
    	
Head of Education
    	
326
    
	
 
    	
Head of Recruitment
    	
326
    
	
 
    	
Interns
    	
327
    

 

71

 

CONTENTS

 

	
COACHING
    	
328
    
	
 
    	
Coaching Programme
    	
328
    
	
 
    	
Coaching Hours
    	
328
    
	
 
    	
Development Centres
    	
330
    
	
GAMES PROGRAMME
    	
332
    
	
 
    	
General
    	
332
    
	
 
    	
Performance Analysis
    	
332
    
	
 
    	
Foundation Phase Games Programme
    	
333
    
	
 
    	
Youth Development Phase Games Programme
    	
335
    
	
 
    	
Professional Development Phase Games Programme
    	
338
    
	
 
    	
Professional Development League
    	
339
    
	
 
    	
Games Programme: Postponement etc. of Matches
    	
341
    
	
EDUCATION AND WELFARE
    	
344
    
	
 
    	
General
    	
344
    
	
 
    	
Induction Events
    	
345
    
	
 
    	
Reports on Educational Progression
    	
345
    
	
 
    	
Delivery of the Education Programme
    	
345
    
	
 
    	
Welfare, Social Development and Lifestyle Management
    	
348
    
	
 
    	
Player Exit/Release Strategy
    	
348
    
	
SPORTS SCIENCE AND MEDICINE
    	
350
    
	
 
    	
Sports Science and Medicine Programme
    	
350
    
	
TALENT IDENTIFICATION AND RECRUITMENT
    	
352
    
	
 
    	
Scouts: Qualifications
    	
352
    
	
 
    	
Scouts: Attendance at Matches
    	
352
    
	
 
    	
Scouts: Disciplinary Action
    	
353
    
	
 
    	
Registrations and Provision of Information by the League
    	
353
    
	
 
    	
Time/Distance Rules
    	
354
    
	
 
    	
Trials
    	
355
    
	
 
    	
Pre-Registration Agreements
    	
356
    
	
 
    	
Registrations
    	
357
    
	
 
    	
End of Season Procedure
    	
359
    
	
 
    	
Termination of Registration
    	
359
    
	
 
    	
Scholarships
    	
360
    
	
 
    	
Approaches by and to Clubs and Inducements
    	
362
    
	
FACILITIES
    	
362
    
	
 
    	
Facilities
    	
364
    

 

72

 

CONTENTS

 

	
FINANCE
    	
368
    
	
 
    	
Finance
    	
368
    
	
COMPENSATION
    	
370
    
	
 
    	
Compensation
    	
370
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
YOUTH DEVELOPMENT FORMS
    	
 
    
	
PLYD Form 1:
    	
Scholarship Agreement
    	
376
    
	
 
    	
Schedule One Scholarship Allowance
    	
382
    
	
 
    	
Schedule Two Disciplinary Procedure and Penalties
    	
383
    
	
PLYD Form 2:
    	
Notification of Trialists’ Particulars (Youth Development   Rule 224.2)
    	
385
    
	
PLYD Form 3:
    	
Notice of Ending of Trial Period (Youth Development Rule 233)
    	
387
    
	
PLYD Form 4:
    	
Pre-registration Agreement (Youth Development Rule 236)
    	
388
    
	
PLYD Form 5:
    	
Academy Player Registration Application (Youth Development   Rule 244)
    	
389
    
	
PLYD Form 6:
    	
Academy Ethnicity Monitoring Questionnaire (Youth Development   Rule 245)
    	
391
    
	
PLYD Form 7:
    	
List of Academy Players (Youth Development Rule 253)
    	
392
    
	
PLYD Form 8:
    	
Retention/Termination Notification for Academy Players Entering into   Age Groups Under 10, Under 11, Under 12 and Under 14 (Youth Development   Rules 254.1)
    	
393
    
	
PLYD Form 9:
    	
Retention/Termination Notification for Academy Players Entering into   Age Groups Under 13 and Under 15 (Youth Development Rule 254.2)
    	
395
    
	
PLYD Form 10:
    	
Academy Player’s Registration: Mutual Cancellation Notification   (Youth Development Rule 258.2)
    	
395
    
	
PLYD Form 11:
    	
Scholarship Offer (Youth Development Rule 265)
    	
396
    
	
PLYD Form 12:
    	
Response to Scholarship Offer (Youth Development Rule 266)
    	
397
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
APPENDICES TO THE RULES
    	
 
    
	
Appendix 1:
    	
Schedule of Offences (Rule F.1.4.3)
    	
400
    
	
Appendix 2:
    	
Anti-Discrimination Policy (Rule J.4)
    	
401
    
	
Appendix 3:
    	
Camera Positions (Rule K.60)
    	
402
    
	
Appendix 4:
    	
Medical Examinations to be carried out on Contract Players and   Students Registered on Scholarship Agreements (Rule O.10)
    	
407
    
	
Appendix 5:
    	
Code of Conduct for Managers (Rule P.1)
    	
411
    
	
Appendix 6:
    	
Code of Conduct for Clubs (Rule P.2)
    	
413
    
	
Appendix 7:
    	
Standard Clauses for Inclusion in Managers’ Contracts of Employment   (Rule P.8.1)
    	
414
    
	
Appendix 8:
    	
Code of Conduct for Scouts (Rule Q.8)
    	
415
    
	
Appendix 9:
    	
Standard Clauses for inclusion in replica Strip manufacturers’   contracts (Rule R.16)
    	
416
    

 

73

 

	
Appendix 10:
    	
Notice to Manufacturer Licensed to Manufacture and Distribute Club   Replica Strip (Rule R.17)
    	
417
    
	
Appendix 11
    	
Rules Governing Applications for UEFA Club Licences
    	
418
    
	
Appendix 12:
    	
Regulations of the Professional Football Compensation Committee
    	
421
    
	
Appendix 13:
    	
The Health and Safety of Academy Players on Residential Tours,   Festivals, Tournaments and Visits Code Of Practice (Youth Development   Rule 174)
    	
425
    

 

74

 

 

PREMIER LEAGUE RULES

 

Note: binding Premier League Rules are shaded in light blue. Guidance notes are also included for the assistance of Clubs. Such guidance does not, however, form part of the Rules.

 

 

 

DEFINITIONS AND INTERPRETATION

SECTION A: DEFINITIONS AND INTERPRETATION

 

	
Definitions
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1
    	
 
    	
In these Rules:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.1.
    	
 
    	
“Accounting Reference Period” means the   period in respect of which Annual Accounts are prepared.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.2.
    	
 
    	
“Activity” has the meaning set out   in Rule S.3.1;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.3.
    	
 
    	
“the Act” means the Companies Act   2006 (save for in Section X of these Rules where it shall have the   meaning set out in Rule X.1.1);
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.4.
    	
 
    	
“the 1986 Act” has the meaning set out   in Rule E.28.1;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.5.
    	
 
    	
“Adjusted Earnings Before Tax” means   Earnings Before Tax adjusted to exclude costs (or estimated costs as the case   may be) in respect of the following:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
(a) 
    	
depreciation and/or impairment of tangible fixed assets, amortisation   or impairment of goodwill and other intangible assets (but excluding   amortisation of the costs of players’ registrations);
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
(b) 
    	
Youth Development Expenditure; and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
(c) 
    	
Community Development Expenditure.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Each of Youth Development Expenditure and Community Development   Expenditure shall only be excluded from the calculation of Adjusted Earnings   Before Tax if separately disclosed:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
(a)
    	
by way of notes to the Annual Accounts; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
(b)
    	
by way of supplementary information which reconciles to the Annual   Accounts and which has been subject to independent audit.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.6.
    	
 
    	
“Agent” means any Person who   represents, negotiates on behalf of or otherwise acts for a Club or a Player   (other than a solicitor giving professional legal advice only) in the context   of either the registration or transfer of the registration of a Player or the   employment of a Player by a Club;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.7.
    	
 
    	
“Amateur Player” means any player (other   than an Academy Player) who is registered to play or intends to be registered   to play for a Club and who is registered with the Football Association as an   amateur in accordance with the FIFA Regulations for the Status and Transfer   of Players;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.8.
    	
 
    	
“Annual Accounts” means:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
(a)
    	
the accounts which each Club’s directors are required to prepare   pursuant to section 394 of the Act; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
(b)
    	
if the Club considers it appropriate or the Secretary so requests,   the group accounts of the Group of which the Club is a member and which it is   required to prepare pursuant to section 399 of the Act, or which it is   required to deliver to the Registrar of Companies pursuant to section   400(2)(e) or section 401(2)(f) of the Act;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
provided that in either case the accounts are prepared to an   accounting reference date (as defined in section 391 of the Act) which falls   between 31 May and 31 July inclusive. If the accounting reference   date falls at any other time, separate accounts for the Club or the
    

 

76

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
Group as appropriate must be prepared for a period of twelve months   ending on a date between 31 May and 31 July inclusive, and in such   a case “Annual Accounts” means those accounts.

 

Annual Accounts must be prepared and audited in accordance with all   legal and regulatory requirements applicable to accounts prepared pursuant to   Section 394 of the Act.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.9.
    	
 
    	
“Appeal Board” means the body having   appellate jurisdiction under these Rules appointed by the Board under   the provisions of Rule W.61;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.10.
    	
 
    	
“the Articles” means the Articles of   Association of the League and reference to a number following the word   ‘Article’ is a reference to an article so numbered in the Articles;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.11.
    	
 
    	
“Artificial Surface” means any playing surface   which is not or not intended to be predominantly natural grass;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.12.
    	
 
    	
“Associate” means in relation to an   individual any other individual who is:

 

(a)   the spouse or civil partner of that individual; or

(b)   a relative of the individual or of his spouse or civil partner;   or

(c)   the spouse or civil partner of a relative of the individual or   of their spouse or civil partner;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.13.
    	
 
    	
“Associated Undertaking” means an   undertaking in which an undertaking has a participating interest and over   whose operating and financial policy it exercises a significant influence,   and which is not a Parent Undertaking or Subsidiary Undertaking;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.14.
    	
 
    	
“Authorised Signatory” means an   Official of a Club duly authorised by a resolution of its board of directors   to sign Forms either as required by these Rules or in connection with a   Club’s application for a UEFA Club Licence, whose particulars shall have   first been submitted to the Secretary in Form 1;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.15.
    	
 
    	
“Bankruptcy Order” means an order adjudging   an individual bankrupt;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.16.
    	
 
    	
“Bankruptcy Restriction Order” and “Interim   Bankruptcy Restriction Order” mean orders made under the provisions of   Schedule 4A of the Insolvency Act 1986;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.17.
    	
 
    	
“Basic Award Fund” means the fund   established out of UK Broadcasting Money and distributed in accordance with   Rule D.18.1;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.18.
    	
 
    	
“the Board” means the board of   directors for the time being of the League;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.19.
    	
 
    	
“Broadcaster” means a Radio   Broadcaster, a UK Broadcaster or an Overseas Broadcaster;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.20.
    	
 
    	
“Broadcaster Preview Period” has the   meaning set out in Rule K.87;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.21.
    	
 
    	
“Cash Losses” means aggregate Adjusted   Earnings Before Tax after:

 

(a)   write back of:

 

(i)    amortisation and/or impairment of Players’ registrations; and

(ii)   profit or loss on the transfer of Players’   registrations; and

 

(b)   inclusion of net cash flow in respect of transfers of Players’   registrations.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.22.
    	
 
    	
“Central Funds” has the meaning set out   in Rule E.24.1;
    

 

77

 

	
A.1.23.
    	
 
    	
“the Chairman” means the non-executive   chairman for the time being of the Board;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.24.
    	
 
    	
“the Chief Executive” means the chief executive   for the time being of the League;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.25.
    	
 
    	
“Child” and “Children” have the   meaning set out in Rule S.3.2;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.26.
    	
 
    	
“Children’s Safeguarding Officer” has the   meaning set out in Rule S.3.3;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.27.
    	
 
    	
“Children’s Services’ Officer” has the   meaning set out in Rule S.3.4;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.28.
    	
 
    	
“clear days” in relation to the period   of a notice means that period excluding the day when the notice is given or   deemed to be given and the day for which it is given or on which it is to   take effect;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.29.
    	
 
    	
“Close Season” means the period between   the end of one Season and the commencement of the next;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.30.
    	
 
    	
“Club” means an association   football club in membership of the League and:

 

(a)   for the purposes of Rules E.38 to E.48 inclusive includes   any club which is entitled to be promoted from the Football League to the   League;

(b)   for the purposes of Rules A.1.48, A.1.51, A.1.158, and   Sections F and H of these Rules (including any Forms prescribed therein)   includes any Associated Undertaking, Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking, Group   Undertaking, or Parent Undertaking of such Club; and

(c)   for the purposes of Section G of these Rules,   Rules I.1 to I.7 and Rule J.3 (and including any Forms prescribed   therein) includes any Associated Undertaking, Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking,   Group Undertaking, Parent Undertaking or Subsidiary Undertaking of such Club;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.31.
    	
 
    	
“club” means an association   football club not in membership of the League;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.32.
    	
 
    	
“Club Own Revenue Uplift” means any   increase in a Club’s revenue in a Contract Year when compared with its   revenue in Contract Year 2012/13 (excluding Central Funds fee payments from   its revenue in both the Contract Years). The Board may if necessary adjust   the calculation of a Club Own Revenue Uplift:

 

(a)   to ensure that it is calculated on a like-for-like basis; and/or

(b)   to restate to Fair Market Value any consideration which arises   from a Related Party Transaction.

 

The Board shall not make any such adjustment without first having   given the Club reasonable opportunity to make submissions as to whether such   adjustment is necessary and/or (where Rule A.5.2 applies) what   constitutes the Fair Market Value of the said consideration.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.33.
    	
 
    	
“Club Radio Contract” means any contract upon   terms complying in all respects with any directive issued by the League   pursuant to Rule D.7 and made between any Club and the local or regional   independent radio station or BBC local radio station within whose   transmission area the Club’s registered ground is situated;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.34.
    	
 
    	
“Club Shirt Sponsor Contract” means any   contract between any Club and any Person (not being the manufacturer,   producer or distributor of that Club’s Strip) providing for the exhibition   upon that Club’s Strip of the agreed prime brand of that Person in accordance   with Rule M.28;
    

 

78

 

	
A.1.35.
    	
 
    	
“Commercial Contract” means any contract   entered into by the League relating to sponsorship or like transactions or   other matters materially affecting the commercial interests of Clubs other   than an Overseas Broadcasting Contract, a UK Broadcasting Contract, a Radio Contract   or a Title Sponsorship Contract;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.36.
    	
 
    	
“Commercial Contract Money” means money   received by the League under any Commercial Contract;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.37.
    	
 
    	
“Commission” means a commission   appointed by the Board under the provisions of Rule W.21;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.38.
    	
 
    	
“Community Development Expenditure” means:

 

(a)   net expenditure by a Club directly attributable to activities   (whether in the United Kingdom or abroad) for the public benefit to promote   participation in sport and advance social development; and

(b)   donations made by the Club

 

(i)    to United Kingdom charities in a form recognised by such   charities; and/or

(iii)       for foreign   charitable purposes in a form which (had the donations been made to registered   United Kingdom charities) would have been recognised as charitable;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.39.
    	
 
    	
“the Company Secretary” means the   person whose particulars are registered or registrable as the secretary of   the League pursuant to Section 276 of the Act, and shall include any   joint, assistant or deputy secretary;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.40.
    	
 
    	
“Compensation Fee” means any sum of money or   other consideration (exclusive of Value Added Tax) payable by a Transferee   Club to a Transferor Club upon the permanent transfer of the registration of   a Contract Player or in respect of an Out of Contract Player;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.41.
    	
 
    	
“Compensation Fee Account” means the   account bearing that name at Barclays Bank Plc into which Compensation Fees,   Loan Fees (including in both cases instalments thereof) and Contingent Sums   are payable as set out in Rule V.29;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.42.
    	
 
    	
“Concert Party” means any person with   which any relevant person is acting in concert within the meaning of   paragraphs (2) to (5) (inclusive) of the definition of “acting in   concert” in the City Code on Takeovers and Mergers, or would be so acting in   concert if the City Code on Takeovers and Mergers applied in the relevant   case;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.43.
    	
 
    	
“Conditional Contract” means a   playing contract between a Club and a Player which is determinable by the   Player at any time;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.44.
    	
 
    	
“Connected Person” means any Person who   directly or indirectly possesses or is entitled to acquire more than 30 per   cent of:

 

(a)   the issued ordinary share capital of the company; or

(b)   the loan capital (save where loan capital was acquired in the   ordinary course of the business of lending money) and issued share capital of   the company; or

(c)   the assets of the company which would be available for   distribution to equity holders in the event of winding up of the company;
    

 

79

 

	
A.1.45.
    	
 
    	
“Contingent Sum” means any sum of money   (exclusive of Value Added Tax) additional to a Compensation Fee payable upon   the happening of a contingent event by a Transferee Club to a Transferor Club   consequent upon the transfer of the registration of a player;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.46.
    	
 
    	
“Contract Player” means any player (other   than an Academy Player) who has entered into a written contract of employment   with a Club;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.47.
    	
 
    	
“Contract Year” means the period beginning   on 1 July in any year and ending on the following 30 June.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.48.
    	
 
    	
“Control” means the power of a   Person to exercise, or to be able to exercise or acquire, direct or indirect   control over the policies, affairs and/or management of a Club, whether that   power is constituted by rights or contracts (either separately or in   combination) and having regard to the considerations of fact or law involved,   and, without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing, Control shall be   deemed to include:

 

(a)   the power (whether directly or indirectly and whether by the   ownership of share capital, by the possession of voting power, by contract or   otherwise including without limitation by way of membership of any Concert   Party) to appoint and/or remove all or such of the members of the board of   directors of the Club as are able to cast a majority of the votes capable of   being cast by the members of that board; and/or

(b)   the holding and/or possession of the beneficial interest in,   and/or the ability to exercise the voting rights applicable to, Shares in the   Club (whether directly, indirectly (by means of holding such interests in one   or more other persons) or by contract including without limitation by way of   membership of any Concert Party) which confer in aggregate on the   holder(s) thereof 30 per cent or more of the total voting rights   exercisable at general meetings of the Club;

 

For the purposes of the above, any rights or powers of a Nominee for   any Person or of an Associate of any Person or of a Connected Person to any   Person shall be attributed to that Person;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.49.
    	
 
    	
“CRB” has the meaning set out   in Rule S.3.5;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.50.
    	
 
    	
“Declaration” means a declaration in   Form 5;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.51.
    	
 
    	
Subject to Rule A.1.52 “Director”   means any person occupying the position of director of a Club whose   particulars are registered or registrable under the provisions of section 162   of the Act and includes a shadow director, that is to say, a person in   accordance with whose directions or instructions the directors of the Club   are accustomed to act, or a Person having Control over the Club, or a Person   exercising the powers that are usually associated with the powers of a   director of a company;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.52.
    	
 
    	
For the purposes of Rules H.1 to H.9 a person shall be excluded   from the definition of Director set out in Rule A.1.51 if (and only if):

 

(a)   he falls within the said definition of Director solely because   Rule A.1.48(b) applies to him; and

(b)   his aggregate interest (of the kind set out in Rule A.1.48(b))   in the Shares conferring voting rights exercisable at general meetings of the   Club is less than 50%;
    

 

80

 

	
A.1.53.
    	
 
    	
“Disclosure” has the meaning set out   in Rule S.3.6;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.54.
    	
 
    	
“Earnings Before Tax” means profit or loss   after depreciation and interest but before tax, as shown in the Annual   Accounts;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.55.
    	
 
    	
“Events of Insolvency” means the   events set out in Rule E.28;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.56.
    	
 
    	
“the Extranet” means the secure online   area maintained by the League for the purpose of the communication of   information between the League and Clubs;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.57.
    	
 
    	
“Facility Fees Fund” means the fund   established out of UK Broadcasting Money and distributed in accordance with   Rule D.18.3;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.58.
    	
 
    	
“the Faculty” has the meaning set out in   Rule O.3.1;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.59.
    	
 
    	
“F.A. Cup” means the Football   Association Challenge Cup competition;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.60.
    	
 
    	
“Fair Market Value” means the amount for   which an asset could be sold, licensed or exchanged, a liability settled, or   a service provided, between knowledgeable, willing parties in an arm’s length   transaction;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.61.
    	
 
    	
“Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking” has the   meaning set out in section 1161(4) of the Act;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.62.
    	
 
    	
“FIFA” means the Federation   Internationale de Football Association;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.63.
    	
 
    	
“Financial Institution” means any   entity which is incorporated in, or formed under the law of any part of the   United Kingdom, and which has permission under Part 4 of the Financial   Services and Markets Act 2000 to carry on the regulated activity of accepting   deposits (within the meaning of section 22 of that Act, taken with Schedule 2   and any order under section 22) but such definition shall not include:

 

(a)   a building society (within the meaning of section 119 of the   Building Societies Act 1986); or

(b)   a credit union (within the meaning of section 31 of the Credit   Unions Act 1979).
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.64.
    	
 
    	
“the Football Association” means The   Football Association Limited;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.65.
    	
 
    	
“the Football Association Rules” means the   Rules and Regulations for the time being of the Football Association;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.66.
    	
 
    	
“Football Creditor” has the meaning set out   in Rule E.34;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.67.
    	
 
    	
“the Football League” means The Football League   Limited;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.68.
    	
 
    	
“the Football League Cup” means the   cup competition organised by the board of the Football League;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.69.
    	
 
    	
“Form” means the appropriate   form or substantially the same form as that prescribed in these Rules;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.70.
    	
 
    	
“Future Financial Information” has the   meaning set out in Rule E.11;
    

 

81

 

	
A.1.71.
    	
 
    	
“Gambling Related Agreement” means any   agreement (i) which concerns any advertising (save for occasional,   stand-alone advertising such as in a match-day programme or on perimeter   advertising boards or the like), marketing, promotion, supply or provision of   betting, gaming, lottery or other gambling related products, services, brands   or facilities (whether as part of a Club Shirt Sponsor Contract, the   appointment of a gambling partner or otherwise) and/or (ii) where the   business activities of any of the parties (or of an Associated Undertaking or   Group Undertaking of any of the parties) to such agreement include the   provision of betting, gaming, lottery or other gambling related products,   services or facilities;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.72.
    	
 
    	
“General Meeting” means any meeting of the members   of the League duly called in accordance with the provisions of   Article 18;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.73.
    	
 
    	
“Goal Line Technology” means all   necessary equipment for the purpose of assisting the referee to determine   whether, in a League Match, a goal has been scored;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.74.
    	
 
    	
“Group” has the meaning set out   in section 474(1) of the Act;

With effect from the start of Season 2015/16, this   Rule shall read as follows:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
“Group” has the meaning set out   in section 474(1) of the Act save that it shall also include any other   entity that carries on any material aspect of the football operations of the   Club;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.75.
    	
 
    	
“Group Accounts” mean accounts that a Club   is required to prepare pursuant to section 399 of the Act, or which its   Parent Undertaking is required to deliver to the Registrar of Companies   pursuant to section 400(2)(e) or section 401(2)(f) of the Act;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.76.
    	
 
    	
“Group Undertaking” has the meaning set out   in Section 1161(5) of the Act;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.177.
    	
 
    	
“Hardwiring” means the permanent   installation of cabling to enable the uninterrupted live Transmission of   League Matches and “Hardwired” shall be construed accordingly;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.78.
    	
 
    	
“HMRC” means HM Revenue and   Customs or such other government department(s) that may replace the   same;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.79.
    	
 
    	
“Holding” means the holding and/or   possession of the beneficial interest in, and/or the ability to exercise the   voting rights applicable to, Shares in the Club (whether directly, indirectly   (by means of holding such interests in one or more other persons) or by contract   including without limitation by way of membership of any Concert Party) which   confer any voting rights exercisable at general meetings of the Club;

 

For the purposes of the above, any rights or powers of a nominee for   any Person shall be attributed to that Person, that is to say any rights or   powers which another Person possesses on his behalf or may be required to   exercise at his direction or on his behalf and any rights or powers of any   other Person which is a Connected Person to any Person shall be attributed to   that Person;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.80.
    	
 
    	
“Home Club” means the Club on whose   ground a League Match is or was or should be or should have been played or,   where the Clubs participating in that League Match share a ground, the Club   whose name first appears in respect of that League Match on the League’s   fixture list;
    

 

82

 

	
A.1.81.
    	
 
    	
“home   Grown Player” means a Player who, irrespective of his   nationality or age, has been registered with any Club (or club) affiliated to   the Football Association or the Football Association of Wales for a period,   continuous or not, of three Seasons or 36 months prior to his 21st birthday   (or the end of the Season during which he turns 21) and for the purposes of   this definition of “Home Grown Player” a Season will be deemed to commence on   the date on which the first Transfer Window closes and expire on the date of   the final League Match of the Season;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.82.
    	
 
    	
“Image Contract” means any contract   whereby a Player transfers to any Person (‘the transferee’) the right to   exploit his image or reputation either in relation to football or non-footballing   activities;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.83.
    	
 
    	
“Image Contract Payment” means any   payment made or liability incurred by or on behalf of a Club to a transferee in   order to acquire that right;

With effect from the start of Season 2015/16,   Rules A.1.82 and A.1.83 shall be replaced by the following:

“Image Contract” means any contract   whereby a Player transfers to any Person the right to exploit his image or   reputation either in relation to football or non-footballing activities and

“Image Contract Payment” means any   payment made or liability incurred by or on behalf of a Club to such a Person   in order to acquire that right;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.84.
    	
 
    	
“Individual Voluntary Arrangement” means an   arrangement made under the provisions of Part VIII of the Insolvency Act   1986;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.85.
    	
 
    	
“International Transfer” means the   transfer of the registration of a player to a Club in respect of which an   international registration transfer certificate is required under the   provisions of the FIFA Regulations for the Status and Transfer of Players;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.86.
    	
 
    	
“Interview Backdrops” means backdrops against   which interviews must, where specified by these Rules, be conducted. The   Interview Backdrops will be provided to Clubs from time to time by the   League;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.87.
    	
 
    	
“the League” means the Football   Association Premier League Limited;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.88.
    	
 
    	
“the League Champions” has the   meaning set out in Rule C.11;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.89.
    	
 
    	
“League Match” means a match played   under the jurisdiction of the League;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.90.
    	
 
    	
“League Office” means the registered   office for the time being of the League;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.91.
    	
 
    	
“Licensing Manual” means the manual in which   are set out procedures agreed between the Football Association and the League   relating to applications for and the granting of licences enabling Clubs (or   clubs) to play in UEFA Club Competitions;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.92.
    	
 
    	
“Loan Fee” means any sum of money   (exclusive of Value Added Tax) payable by a Transferee Club to a Transferor   Club upon a Temporary Transfer;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.19.3.
    	
 
    	
“Local Authority Designated Officer” has the   meaning set out in Rule S.3.7;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.94.
    	
 
    	
“Local Safeguarding Children’s Board” has the   meaning set out in Rule S.3.8;
    

 

83

 

	
A.1.95.
    	
 
    	
“Manager” means the Official of a   Club responsible for selecting the Club’s first team;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.96.
    	
 
    	
“Match Manager” means a representative of   the League who may be appointed to act in relation to a League Match and   whose responsibilities include (without limitation):

 

(a)   liaising with Clubs, Match Officials, Broadcasters and any   Person with whom the League has entered into a Commercial Contract to ensure   the delivery by the League of all matchday requirements and entitlements of   Broadcasters and such Persons pursuant to these Rules;

(b)   ensuring that Clubs comply with their obligations pursuant to   Rule D.3 insofar as those obligations must be fulfilled at League   Matches; and

(c)   working with Clubs and Broadcasters to enable the referee to   ensure that the kick-off, and re-start after half-time, of each League Match   take place promptly.
    

 

Guidance

 

Rule A.1.96 does not absolve Clubs from their responsibilities under Rules L.27 and L.28 to adhere to the kick-off time and not cause delay to the kick-off or the re-start of a League Match.

 

	
A.1.97.
    	
 
    	
“Match Officials” means referees and   assistant referees and includes reserve officials and fourth officials;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.98.
    	
 
    	
“Material Transactions” has the   meaning set out in Rule H.1;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.99.
    	
 
    	
“Memorandum” means the Memorandum of   Association of the League;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.100.
    	
 
    	
“Merit Payments Fund” means the fund   established out of UK Broadcasting Money and distributed in accordance with   Rule D.18.2;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.101.
    	
 
    	
“Mixed Zone” means the area in which   media interviews with Players and Managers may be conducted after the   conclusion of a League Match, as more particularly described in   Rules K.67 to K.68;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.102.
    	
 
    	
“New Registration” has the meaning set out in   Rule U.12;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.103.
    	
 
    	
“Nominee” means in connection to   any Person another Person who possesses rights or powers on his behalf, or   which he may be required to exercise at his discretion;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.104.
    	
 
    	
“Official” means any director,   secretary, servant or representative of a Club, excluding any Player, Agent   or Auditors;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.105.
    	
 
    	
“Out of contract   Player” means a Contract Player whose contract of   employment with a club   has expired;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.106.
    	
 
    	
“Outside Broadcast compound” means the   area for the exclusive use of TV Broadcasters’ vehicles more particularly   described at Rules K.76 to K.78
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.107.
    	
 
    	
“Overseas Broadcaster” means a   Person with whom the League has entered into an Overseas Broadcasting   Contract and who is entitled to effect the Transmission of League Matches in   accordance with the terms of that Contract;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.108.
    	
 
    	
“Overseas Broadcasting contract” means any contract entered   into by the League for the Transmission of League Matches outside the United   Kingdom, the Republic of Ireland, the Isle of Man and the Channel Islands;
    

 

84

 

	
A.1.109.
    	
 
    	
“Overseas Broadcasting Money” means money   received by the League under any Overseas Broadcasting Contract;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.110.
    	
 
    	
“Overseas TV commentary   Positions” means the commentary positions more particularly   described in Rules K.54 to K.55;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.111.
    	
 
    	
“the Panel” has the meaning set out   in Rule W.14;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.112.
    	
 
    	
“Parents” has the meaning set out   in Rule S.3.9;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.113.
    	
 
    	
“Parent Undertaking” has the meaning set out   in section 1162 of the Act;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.114.
    	
 
    	
“PAyE   and NIc” means any   and all payments required to be made by a Club in respect of income tax and   national insurance contributions;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.115.
    	
 
    	
“Person” includes any legal   entity, firm or unincorporated association and in the case of a Person which   is incorporated any of its Associated Undertaking, Fellow Subsidiary   Undertaking, Group Undertaking, Parent Undertaking or Subsidiary Undertaking;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.116.
    	
 
    	
“PGB” has the meaning set out in   Rule B.20;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.117.
    	
 
    	
“PGMOL” means the Professional   Game Match Officials Limited;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.118.
    	
 
    	
“Player” means any Contract   Player, Out of Contract Player, Amateur Player or Academy Player who is   registered to play for a Club;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.119.
    	
 
    	
“Player Services costs” means:

 

(a)   the total of all gross remuneration and benefits payable by a   Club to or in respect of its Contract Players;

(b)   (where applicable) employer’s National Insurance Contributions   thereon; and

(c)   any direct contributions made by a Club for a Player’s benefit   to a pension scheme or to an employee benefit trust or an employer-financed   retirement benefit scheme.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.120.
    	
 
    	
“Player’s Image” means the Player’s name,   nickname, fame, image, signature, voice and film and photographic portrayal,   virtual and/or electronic portrayal image or representation, reputation,   replica and all other characteristics of the Player including his shirt   number;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.121.
    	
 
    	
“Post-Match Media Conference” has the   meaning set out in Rules K.95 to K.98;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.122.
    	
 
    	
“the Premier League Appeals committee” means the committee   constituted in accordance with Rule Z.2;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.123.
    	
 
    	
“the Professional Football Compensation Committee” means the   committee constituted in accordance with the Regulations of the Professional   Football Compensation Committee;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.124.
    	
 
    	
“Professional Game Youth Fund” means the   fund of that name managed by the League who shall award grants from the   Fund’s resources to qualifying Clubs and Football League clubs;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.125.
    	
 
    	
“Promoted Club” means a Club which became   a member of the League at the end of the previous Season pursuant to   Rule B.4;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.126.
    	
 
    	
“Radio Commentary Positions” means the   commentary positions more particularly described in Rule K.56;
    

 

85

 

	
A.1.127.
    	
 
    	
“Radio contract” means any   contract entered into by the League other than an Overseas Broadcasting   Contract or a UK Broadcasting Contract for the Radio Transmission of League   Matches;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.128.
    	
 
    	
“Radio Contract Money” means money   received by the League under any Radio Contract;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.129.
    	
 
    	
“Radio Broadcaster” means a Person with whom   the League has entered into a Radio Contract and who is entitled to effect   the Radio Transmission of League Matches in accordance with the terms of that   Contract;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.130.
    	
 
    	
“Radio Transmission” means any terrestrial or   satellite broadcast or transmission by cable of sounds of and/or commentary   upon any League Match or inclusion thereof in a cable programme service   and/or on the Internet and/or any relay of sound of and/or commentary upon   any League Match whether to an open or closed user group by any means now   existing or hereafter invented not consisting solely of storage and   distribution of recorded sounds in tangible form whether such radio transmission   is on a live or recorded basis in whole or as excerpts;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.131.
    	
 
    	
“Relegated Club” means a Football League   club which was relegated under the provisions of Rule C.14 at the end of   any of the 4 previous Seasons and which remains relegated;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.132.
    	
 
    	
“Related Party Transaction” means a   transaction disclosed in a Club’s Annual Accounts as a related party   transaction or which would have been disclosed as such except for an exemption   under the accounting standards under which the Annual Accounts were prepared.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.133.
    	
 
    	
“Representation Contract” means an   agreement to which a Club and an Agent are party and pursuant to which the   Agent acts for the Club or a Player in the context of either the registration   or transfer of the registration of a Player or the employment of a Player by   a Club;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.134.
    	
 
    	
“Resolution” has the meaning set out   in Article 1.2;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.135.
    	
 
    	
“Respondent” has the meaning set out   in Rule W.23.2;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.136.
    	
 
    	
“Retired Player” means a Player who has   stopped playing competitive football;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.137.
    	
 
    	
“these Rules” means the rules for   the time being of the League and a letter and a number following a reference   to a rule identifies the Section in which it is comprised and its   number within that Section;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.138.
    	
 
    	
“Scout” means any person employed   or engaged by a Club (whether on a full-time or part-time basis and whether   or not he is remunerated in any way for his services) whose duties include   identifying to his Club players whose registration his Club may wish to secure;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.139.
    	
 
    	
“Search and Intervention Steward” has the   meaning set out in Rule S.3.10;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.140.
    	
 
    	
“Season” means the period   commencing on the date of the first League Match on the fixture list of the   League’s first team competition and ending on the date of the last;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.141.
    	
 
    	
“the Secretary” means the general   secretary of the League;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.142.
    	
 
    	
“Section” means a Section of   these Rules;
    

 

86

 

	
A.1.143.
    	
 
    	
“Secure Funding” means funds which have been or will be made   available to the Club in an amount equal to or in excess of any Cash Losses   which the Club has made in respect of the period from T-2 or is forecast to   make up to the end of T+2. Secure Funding may not be a loan and shall consist   of:

 

(a)         contributions that an   equity participant has made by way of payments for shares through the Club’s   share capital account or share premium reserve account; or

(b)         an irrevocable commitment   by an equity participant to make future payments for shares through the   Club’s share capital account or share premium reserve account. This   irrevocable commitment shall be evidenced by a legally binding agreement   between the

 

Club and the equity participant and may if the Board so requires be   secured by one of the following:

 

i.                  a personal guarantee from   the ultimate beneficial owner of the Club, provided that the Board is   satisfied that (i) he is of sufficient standing and (ii) the terms   of the guarantee are satisfactory;

ii.               a guarantee from the   Club’s Parent Undertaking or another company in the Club’s Group, provided   that the Board is satisfied that (i) the guaranteeing company is of   sufficient standing and (ii) the terms of the guarantee are   satisfactory;

iii.            a letter of credit from a   Financial Institution of sufficient standing and an undertaking from the   Club’s directors to the Premier League to call on the letter of credit in   default of the payments from the equity participant being made;

iv.           payments into an escrow   account, to be paid to the Club on terms satisfactory to the Board; or

v.              such other form of   security as the Board considers satisfactory; or

 

(c)          such other form of Secure   Funding as the Board considers satisfactory.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.144.
    	
 
    	
“Shares” means shares or other equity securities;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.145.
    	
 
    	
“Significant Interest” means the   holding and/or possession of the legal or beneficial interest in, and/or the   ability to exercise the voting rights applicable to, Shares in the Club which   confer in aggregate on the holder(s) thereof ten (10) per cent or   more of the total voting rights exercisable in respect of any class of Shares   of the Club. All or part of any such interest may be held directly or   indirectly or by contract including, but not limited to, by way of membership   of any Concert Party, and any rights or powers held by an Associate, Nominee   or Connected Person shall be included for the purposes of determining whether   an interest or interests amounts to a “Significant Interest”;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.146.
    	
 
    	
“Signing-on Fee” means a lump sum payment   payable under the terms of a contract between a Club and a Contract Player   and which is expressed to be a signing-on fee;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.147.
    	
 
    	
“Spent Conviction” means a conviction in   respect of which the offender is treated as rehabilitated for the purposes of   the Rehabilitation of Offenders Act 1974 or, where this Act does not apply   for any reason, a conviction which would be so treated had the provisions of   the Act applied;
    

 

87

 

	
A.1.148.
    	
 
    	
“Squad List” means the list of up to a   maximum of 25 Players eligible to participate in League Matches during a   Season of whom a maximum of 17 may not be Home Grown Players;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.149.
    	
 
    	
“Stadium” means the Club’s ground   registered with the Secretary pursuant to Rule K.5;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.150.
    	
 
    	
“Staff” has the meaning set out   in Rule S.3.11;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.151.
    	
 
    	
“stakeholders” has the meaning set out   in Rule R.2;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.152.
    	
 
    	
“Strip” means Players’ shirts,   shorts and stockings;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.153.
    	
 
    	
“Subsidiary Undertaking” has the   meaning set out in section 1162 of the Act;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.154.
    	
 
    	
“T” means the Club’s   Accounting Reference Period ending in the year in which assessment pursuant   to Rules E.51 to E.58 takes place, and:

 

(a)         “T-1” means the Club’s Accounting Reference Period   immediately preceding T;

(b)         “T-2” means the Club’s Accounting Reference Period   immediately preceding T-1;

(c)          “T+1” means the Club’s Accounting Reference Period   immediately following T; and

(d)         “T+2” means the Club’s Accounting Reference Period   immediately following T+1.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.155.
    	
 
    	
“Technical Specification” means a   specification, unique to each Club, showing how that Club will deliver each   of the facilities, infrastructure requirements and services required of it   pursuant to Rules K.38 to K.113 on the occasion of League Matches played   at its Stadium;
    

 

Guidance

 

The Technical Specification is the detailed working document showing how the requirements of the Rules will be translated into working facilities at each Club’s Stadium on match days. For example, it will show the location of each of the required facilities, such as:

 

·             the television cameras;

·             the dedicated rooms for Broadcasters such as the Television Studios;

·             the location of the Mixed Zone;

·             the location of the dedicated car park spaces;

·             the location of the Outside Broadcast Compound.

 

	
A.1.156.
    	
 
    	
“Television Gantry” means the television   gantry more particularly described in Rules K.49 to K.51;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.157.
    	
 
    	
“Temporary Transfer” has the meaning set out in   Rule V.5;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.158.
    	
 
    	
“Third Party Payment” means any payment made or   liability incurred (other than Compensation Fees, remuneration or payments to   or for the benefit of Agents referred to in Rule H.1) by or on behalf of   a Club in respect of a Player, including an Image Contract Payment;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.159.
    	
 
    	
“Title Sponsor” means the Person granted   the right to have its agreed brand identity associated with the name of the   League’s first team competition;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.160.
    	
 
    	
“Title Sponsorship Contract” means any contract   entered into between the League and a Title Sponsor;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.161.
    	
 
    	
“Title Sponsorship Money” means money   received by the League under any Title Sponsorship Contract;
    

 

88

 

	
A.1.162.
    	
 
    	
“Transfer Agreement” means an agreement between   a Transferor Club and a Transferee Club for the permanent transfer of the   registration of a Contract Player;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.163.
    	
 
    	
“Transfer Windows” has the meaning set out   in Rule V.1;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.164.
    	
 
    	
“Transferee Club” means a Club (or club) to   which the registration of a Contract Player is, or is to be or has been   transferred (including on the basis of a Temporary Transfer) or which, in the   case of an Out of Contract Player, effects his New Registration;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.165.
    	
 
    	
“Transferor Club” means a Club (or club)   from which the registration of a Contract Player is, or is to be or has been   transferred (including on the basis of a Temporary Transfer) or which, in the   case of an Out of Contract Player, holds his registration under the provisions   of Rule U.27.2;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.166.
    	
 
    	
“Transmission” means any terrestrial or   satellite broadcast of television or other moving pictures with or without   sound or transmission by cable of moving pictures with or without sound or   inclusion of moving pictures with or without sound in a cable programme   service and/or on the Internet and/or relay of moving pictures with or   without sound whether to an open or closed user group by any means now   existing or hereafter invented not consisting solely of the storage and   distribution of recorded pictures with or without sound in tangible form   whether the said transmission is on a live or recorded basis in whole or as   excerpts;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.167.
    	
 
    	
“TV Broadcaster” means a UK Broadcaster or   an Overseas Broadcaster;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.168.
    	
 
    	
“UEFA” means the Union des   Associations Européennes de Football;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.169.
    	
 
    	
“UEFA Club Competition” means the   club competitions organised by UEFA;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.170.
    	
 
    	
“UEFA Club Licence” means the licence granted   by the Football Association in accordance with the procedures set out in the   Licensing Manual enabling Clubs (or clubs) to play in UEFA Club Competitions;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.171.
    	
 
    	
“UK Broadcaster” means a Person with whom   the League has entered into a UK Broadcasting Contract and who is entitled to   effect the Transmission of League Matches in accordance with the terms of   that Contract;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.172.
    	
 
    	
“UK Broadcasting Contract” means any   contract entered into by the League for the Transmission of League Matches   within the United Kingdom, the Republic of Ireland, the Isle of Man and the   Channel Islands;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.173.
    	
 
    	
“UK Broadcasting Money” means money   received by the League under any UK Broadcasting Contract;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.174.
    	
 
    	
“UK TV Commentary Positions” means the   commentary positions more particularly described in Rules K.52 to K.53;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.175.
    	
 
    	
“Under 21 Player” means a Player under the   age of 21 as at the 1 January in the year in which the Season concerned   commences (i.e. for Season 2013/14 born on or after 1 January 1992);
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.176.
    	
 
    	
“Visiting Club” means the Club playing,   which has played, which should play or which should have played a League   Match on the ground of a Home Club or, where the Clubs participating in that   League Match share a ground, the Club whose name last appears in respect of   that League Match on the League’s fixture list;
    

 

89

 

	
A.1.177.
    	
 
    	
“Vulnerable Adult” has the meaning set out   in Rule S.3.12;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.178.
    	
 
    	
“Vulnerable Adults’ Safeguarding Officer”   has the meaning set out in Rule S.18.7;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.179.
    	
 
    	
“Vulnerable Adults’ Services Officer” has the   meaning set out in Rule 0;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.180.
    	
 
    	
“Week by Week Contract” means a   playing contract between a Club and a Player which is determinable by either   party on 7 days’ written notice;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.181.
    	
 
    	
“Working Day” means any day on which   the League office is open for normal business but excluding, unless the Board   determines otherwise, a Saturday, a Sunday or a Bank or Public Holiday;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.182.
    	
 
    	
References to “written” or   “in writing” shall be construed to include:

 

(a)         hard copy;

(b)         facsimile transmission;

(c)          subject to any guidance   issued by the Board, email (including any attachment to an email);

(d)         where appropriate, the   Extranet;

 

but shall not include any form of electronic communication other than   those listed in Rules (b) to (d) above. Where a communication   is sent by email, the burden of proof of receipt shall be on the sender;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.183.
    	
 
    	
“Youth Development Expenditure” means   expenditure by a Club directly attributable to activities to train, educate   and develop Academy Players net of any Premier League central funding paid to   Clubs soley for the purpose of such activities.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.1.184.
    	
 
    	
“Youth Development Rules” means the   Youth Development Rules which are set out as an Appendix to these   Rules and which form part of these Rules.
    

 

	
Interpretation
    
	
A.2.
    	
 
    	
Terms defined in Youth Development Rule 1 shall have the   meanings set out in that Rule.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.3.
    	
 
    	
Unless the context otherwise requires:

 

A.3.1.                words importing the singular   number shall include the plural and vice versa; and

A.3.2.                words importing any   particular gender shall include all other genders.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.4.
    	
 
    	
References to statutory provisions shall be construed as references   to those provisions as they may be amended or re-enacted.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.5.
    	
 
    	
The headings in these Rules are for convenience only and shall   not affect their interpretation.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.6.
    	
 
    	
Unless otherwise stated, the provisions of the Articles shall prevail   in the event of any conflict with these Rules.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
A.7.
    	
 
    	
Where a Club is required to submit a Form to the Secretary or to   the League pursuant to these Rules, the Board may instead require that the   information to be provided in the Form is submitted via the Extranet in   such manner as it may determine.
    

 

90

 

 

THE LEAGUE: GOVERNANCE, OPERATIONS AND FINANCE

SECTION B: THE LEAGUE — GOVERNANCE

 

	
Name and Membership
    
	
B.1.
    	
 
    	
The League’s first team competition shall be called “The Premier   League” to which may be added the name of the Title Sponsor.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
B.2.
    	
 
    	
The League’s first team competition shall consist of teams of those   association football clubs playing in England and Wales not exceeding 20 in   number which are from time to time members of the League.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
B.3
    	
 
    	
Each member Club shall on request give to the League the address of   its registered office and shall provide to the League certified true copies   of:

 

B.3.1.                its certificate of   incorporation; and

B.3.2.                its memorandum of   association; and

B.3.3.                its articles of   association; and

B.3.4.                any amendments to the   above documents.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
B.4
    	
 
    	
At the end of each Season the Board shall require each of the Clubs   relegated in accordance with Rule C.14 to execute an instrument   transferring its ordinary share in the League to such of the 3 clubs promoted   to the League from the Football League as the Board directs.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
B.5
    	
 
    	
Upon such share transfers being registered in accordance with the   Articles each of the promoted Clubs will become a member of the League.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
B.6
    	
 
    	
A Club shall cease to be entitled to be a member of the League (and   upon registration in accordance with the Articles of the transfer of its   ordinary share in the League shall cease to be a member thereof) following:

 

B.6.1.                its relegation in   accordance with Rule C.14; or

B.6.2.                the receipt of a notice by   the Board under the provisions of Article 10.1; or

B.6.3.                its expulsion under the   provisions of Rule B.7; or

B.6.4.                its resignation under the   provisions of Rules B.8 and B.9.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
B.7
    	
 
    	
Notwithstanding the provisions of Article 27, the League may   expel a Club from membership upon a special resolution to that effect being   passed by a majority of not less than three- fourths of such members as   (being entitled to do so) vote by their representatives or by proxy at a   General Meeting of which notice specifying the intention to propose the   resolution has been duly given.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
B.8
    	
 
    	
Any Club intending to resign as a member of the League may do so only   with effect from the end of the Season upon which it is intended that such   resignation is to take effect provided that it shall give notice in writing   to that effect to the Company Secretary on or before the 31st   December preceding the end of such Season.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
B.9
    	
 
    	
Any Director of a Club giving notice under the provisions of   Rule B.8 who represents the League on the Council of the Football   Association shall vacate that office forthwith upon the giving of the notice.
    

 

91

 

	
B.10
    	
 
    	
Not earlier than the 1 March nor later than the 31   March following the giving of a notice under Rule B.8, the Club   giving such notice shall notify the Company Secretary in writing whether such   notice is confirmed or withdrawn. If no such notice is given the notice under   Rule B.8 shall be deemed to have been withdrawn.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
B.11.
    	
 
    	
Without prejudice to the powers contained in Section W of these   Rules (Disciplinary), any Club purporting to resign otherwise than in   accordance with Rules B.8 and B.9 shall on demand indemnify the League   on behalf of itself and the Clubs remaining in membership of the League   against all losses, damages, liabilities, costs or expenses whatsoever   suffered or incurred by the League or such Clubs resulting directly or   indirectly from such purported resignation including without limitation loss   of income or profits from any Commercial Contract, UK Broadcasting Contract,   Overseas Broadcasting Contract, Radio Contract or Title Sponsorship Contract.
    

 

	
Board Powers
    
	
B.12.
    	
 
    	
Where a discretion, right or power is expressed in these   Rules to be exercisable by the Board, such discretion, right or power   shall unless otherwise provided in these Rules or the Articles be   exercisable by the Board in its sole and absolute discretion or as a sole   right or power of the Board and shall when exercised be final and binding and   not subject to appeal.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
B.13.
    	
 
    	
The Board may appoint any person who is not an Official to deputise   for either the Chairman or the Chief Executive when the Board is required to   exercise its function under either Rule T.28 or Rule T.29 or   Rule T.30 or Rule W.1 or Youth Development Rules 272 and   274-275.
    

 

	
Relationship between Clubs and the League
    
	
B.14.
    	
 
    	
Membership of the League shall constitute an agreement between the   League and Clubs and between each Club to be bound by and comply with:

 

B.14.1.         the Laws of the Game;

B.14.2.         the Football Association   Rules;

B.14.3.         the Articles;

B.14.4.         these Rules;

B.14.5.         the statutes and   regulations of FIFA;

B.14.6.         the statutes and   regulations of UEFA; and

B.14.7.         the Regulations of the   Professional Football Compensation Committee, each as amended from time to time.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
B.15.
    	
 
    	
In all matters and transactions relating to the League each Club   shall behave towards each other Club and the League with the utmost good   faith.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
B.16.
    	
 
    	
No Club either by itself, its servants or agents shall by any means   whatsoever unfairly criticise, disparage, belittle or discredit any other   Club or the League or in either case any of its directors, officers,   employees or agents.
    

 

92

 

	
B.17.
    	
 
    	
A Club shall not without the Board’s prior written consent either   during its membership of the League or at any time after its membership has   terminated disclose or divulge either directly or indirectly to any Person   whatsoever or otherwise make use of any confidential information as to the   business or finances of the League or any other Club or any of their   dealings, transactions or affairs or as to any other matters which may come   to its knowledge by reason of its membership save to statutory and regulatory   authorities or as may be required by law or to such Officials and Auditors of   that Club to whom such disclosure is strictly necessary for the purpose of   their duties and then only to the extent so necessary.
    

 

	
Football Association Representation
    
	
B.18.
    	
 
    	
Under the articles of association of the Football Association the   League is entitled to appoint annually 8 representatives to the Council of   the Football Association. Any person who is a director of a Club or of the   League shall be eligible for appointment. The Chairman shall be one of such   representatives ex officio and the other 7 shall be elected at the General   Meeting next following the end of the Season at which election will be by   ballot.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
B.19.
    	
 
    	
Under the articles of association of the Football Association the   League is entitled to appoint annually up to 3 members of the Football   Association board of directors. Any person who is a Football Association   Council representative appointed in accordance with Rule B.18 or, if a   representative of a regional division of the Football Association, a person   who is a director of a Club shall be eligible for appointment. The Chairman   shall be one of such representatives ex officio and the other two shall be   elected at the General Meeting next following the end of the Season at which   election will be by ballot and will take place after the election of the   Football Association Council representatives appointed in accordance with   Rule B.18.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
B.20.
    	
 
    	
Under the articles of association of the Football Association, the   League is entitled to appoint 4 members of the Professional Game Board (the   “PGB”), a committee of the board of directors of the Football Association.   The 3 members of the board of directors of the Football Association appointed   in accordance with Rule B.19 shall recommend for approval in General   Meeting the 4 proposed members of the PGB. Provided always that at least 2 of   the appointed PGB members shall be Football Association Council   representatives appointed in accordance with Rule B.18, the following   shall be eligible for appointment:

 

B.20.1.         a director of a Club;

B.20.2.         Football Association   Council representative appointed in accordance with Rule B.18 (who for   the avoidance of doubt may be a member of the Football Association board of   directors);

B.20.3.         the Chairman, Chief   Executive or other officer of the League.
    

 

93

 

 

THE LEAGUE: GOVERNANCE, OPERATIONS AND FINANCE

SECTION C: THE LEAGUE — COMPETITION

 

	
The League Competition
    
	
C.1.
    	
 
    	
Each Club shall play 2 League Matches against each other Club each   Season, being the Home Club in respect of one such League Match and the   Visiting Club in respect of the other.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
C.2.
    	
 
    	
The winner of a League Match shall score three points. Each Club   participating in a League Match which is drawn shall score one point.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
C.3.
    	
 
    	
The results of League Matches shall be recorded by the Secretary in a   table containing in respect of each Club the following information:

 

C.3.1.                the number of League   Matches played in that Season;

C.3.2.                the number of League   Matches won, drawn and lost as a Home Club in that Season;

C.3.3.                the number of League   Matches won, drawn and lost as a Visiting Club in that Season;

C.3.4.                the number of goals scored   in League Matches by and against that Club in that Season;

C.3.5.                the number of points   scored in that Season.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
C.4.
    	
 
    	
The position of Clubs in the table shall be determined by the number   of points scored in that Season, the Club having scored the highest number of   points being at the top of the table and the Club having scored the lowest   number of points being at the bottom.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
C.5.
    	
 
    	
If any 2 or more Clubs have scored the same number of points their   position in the table shall be determined on goal difference, that is to say,   the difference between the total number of goals scored by and against a Club   in League Matches in that Season, and the higher or highest placed Club shall   be the Club with the higher or highest goal difference.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
C.6.
    	
 
    	
If any 2 or more Clubs have scored the same number of points and have   the same goal difference the higher or highest placed Club shall be the Club   having scored the most goals in League Matches in that Season.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
C.7.
    	
 
    	
Subject to Rule C.17, if any 2 or more Clubs have scored the   same number of points, have the same goal difference and have scored the same   number of goals in League Matches in that Season they shall be deemed to   occupy the same position in the table.
    

 

	
Determination and Accreditation of Goals
    
	
C.8.
    	
 
    	
Goal Line Technology shall be utilised at League Matches (save that,   for the avoidance of doubt, a League Match shall proceed even if Goal Line   Technology is unavailable for part or all of it). The referee’s decision as   to whether a goal has been scored shall be final.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
C.9.
    	
 
    	
The League shall keep a record of the scorer of each goal in each   League Match.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
C.10.
    	
 
    	
The Board (or its appointee) will review all goals scored in every   League Match, and if there are any in respect of which the identity of the   scoring Player is in doubt, then the Board (or its appointee) shall determine   which Player scored the goal, and the Board’s (or its appointee’s) said   determination shall be final.
    

 

94

 

	
The League Championship
    
	
 
    
	
C.11.
    	
 
    	
The Club which is at the top of the table at the end of the Season   shall be the League Champions.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
C.12.
    	
 
    	
The League Champions shall receive a trophy which it shall return to   the Secretary in good order and condition not later than 3 weeks before the   final League Matches of the next Season.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
C.13.
    	
 
    	
The League Champions shall further receive 40 commemorative medals to   be presented by the Club to its Manager and to such of its Players and   Officials as it thinks fit provided that any Player who has entered the field   of play in a minimum of 5 of its League Matches that Season shall receive   from the Club a commemorative medal. Additional medals may only be presented   with the consent of the Board which shall only be given if the total number   of Players who have entered the field of play that Season in a minimum of 5   of the Club’s League Matches exceeds 39.
    

 

	
Relegation
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
C.14.
    	
 
    	
Subject to Rule C.15, the bottom 3 Clubs in the table at the end   of the Season shall be relegated to the Football League.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
C.15.
    	
 
    	
If any Club ceases during the Season to be a member of the League,   the record of the League Matches in which it has participated that Season   shall be expunged from the table and the number of Clubs to be relegated at   the end of that Season shall be reduced so as to maintain at 20 (or, if less,   as near thereto as may be) the number of Clubs in membership of the League at   the beginning of the next Season.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
C.16.
    	
 
    	
If any Club ceases to be a member of the League other than by reason   of relegation after the end of the Season but before the Board has fixed the   dates of League Matches for the next Season, the Board may invite the   relegated club which attained the highest position in the table referred to   in Rule C.3 at the end of the previous Season to rejoin the League.
    

 

	
Play-offs
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
C.17.
    	
 
    	
If at the end of the Season either the League Champions or the Clubs   to be relegated or the question of qualification for other competitions   cannot be determined because 2 or more Clubs are equal on points, goal   difference and goals scored, the Clubs concerned shall play off one or more   deciding League Matches on neutral grounds, the format, timing and venue of   which shall be determined by the Board.
    

 

95

 

 

THE LEAGUE: GOVERNANCE, OPERATIONS AND FINANCE

SECTION D: THE LEAGUE — FINANCE

 

	
Obligations of the League
    
	
 
    
	
D.1.
    	
 
    	
Subject to the provisions of Article 49, the League shall enter   into Commercial Contracts, UK Broadcasting Contracts, Overseas Broadcasting   Contracts, Radio Contracts and Title Sponsorship Contracts with the intention   in the case of each UK Broadcasting Contract for the live Transmission of   League Matches that each Club shall participate in at least one live televised   League Match each Season.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
D.2.
    	
 
    	
Each Club and each Contract Player shall comply with any reasonable   request made on behalf of the League to allow the Player’s Image to be used   to enable the League to fulfil its Commercial Contracts, UK Broadcasting   Contracts, Overseas Broadcasting Contracts, Radio Contracts and Title   Sponsorship Contracts, provided that, where the size of the product permits,   the League shall not use the images of less than 4 Contract Players, each   from different Clubs, on any one product.
    

 

	
Obligations of Clubs
    
	
 
    
	
D.3.
    	
 
    	
Subject to Rule D.8, Clubs shall provide such rights, facilities   and services as are required to enable the League to fulfil its Commercial   Contracts, UK Broadcasting Contracts, Overseas Broadcasting Contracts, Radio   Contracts and Title Sponsorship Contracts and shall not by any act or   omission infringe any exclusive rights granted thereunder or otherwise cause   any breach thereof to occur. For the avoidance of doubt only the League may   enforce this Rule against a Club and no other Person shall have any   right under the Contracts (Rights of Third Parties Act) 1999 to so enforce   it.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
D.4.
    	
 
    	
Each Club shall indemnify the League against any liability the League   may incur in the event of a finding by a Court of Law or other body of   competent jurisdiction that the League induced the Club to breach a contract   with a third party as a result of requiring the Club to comply with   Rule D.3.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
D.5.
    	
 
    	
The Title Sponsorship Contract shall not have the effect of   preventing any Club from granting any rights of whatever nature pursuant to   its Club Shirt Sponsor Contract irrespective of when the Club enters into the   same and the Club Shirt Sponsor Contract of any Club shall not have the   effect of preventing any right granted pursuant to any Title Sponsorship   Contract being operated or enjoyed in respect of any Club or at the ground of   any Club.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
D.6.
    	
 
    	
Each Club shall provide such reasonable rights, facilities and   services at each League Match taking place at its registered ground as are   reasonably required and as are authorised by any directive issued by the   League pursuant to Rule D.7 to enable the Visiting Club in respect of   the said League Match to comply with the terms of any Club Radio Contract to   which it is party.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
D.7.
    	
 
    	
The League shall issue from time to time directives to Clubs setting   out those rights which may and may not be granted by any Club in any Club   Radio Contract and each Club shall comply in all respects with any such   directive.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
D.8.
    	
 
    	
In the case of a Commercial Contract and/or a Title Sponsorship   Contract a Club shall not be bound to comply with Rule D.3 if:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.8.1.
    	
 
    	
to do so would result in the Club being in breach of a contractual   obligation entered into before the date of the Article 49 Resolution   authorising or approving it; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.8.2.
    	
 
    	
 such Commercial Contract   and/or Title Sponsorship Contract has not been entered into by the League   within 6 months of the Article 49 Resolution relating to it.
    

 

96

 

	
Accounting Practice
    
	
 
    
	
D.9.
    	
 
    	
Subject to Rule D.10, all income of the League shall be   allocated to its financial periods in accordance with generally accepted   accounting practice.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
D.10.
    	
 
    	
Notwithstanding the foregoing provisions of Rule D.9, advances   received or early payment of other contracted accounts may be treated as   income of the financial period in which they are received provided that in   each case a Resolution is passed to that effect.
    

 

	
Operating and Other Expenses
    
	
 
    
	
D.11.
    	
 
    	
The operating and other expenses of the League and the League shall   be paid, at the discretion of the Board, out of Overseas Broadcasting Money,   Commercial Contract Money, Radio Contract Money, Title Sponsorship Money or   any other income of the League excluding UK Broadcasting Money.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
D.12.
    	
 
    	
Subject to the prior approval of Clubs in General Meeting, the Board   shall be empowered to require Clubs to pay to the League from time to time   any sum by which its income, excluding UK Broadcasting Money, falls short of   the operating and other expenses of the League.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
D.13.
    	
 
    	
Each Club and Relegated Club shall contribute to the Professional   Game Youth Fund and to the Premier League Charitable Fund and other community   and charitable initiatives and obligations such sum as is approved by a   General Meeting, such contributions to be deducted from the distributions for   the Basic Award Fund made pursuant to Rule D.18.1.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Transmission of League Matches
    
	
 
    
	
D.14.
    	
 
    	
No Transmission shall be   made of any League Match except:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.14.1.   in accordance with any UK   Broadcasting Contract or Overseas Broadcasting Contract; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.14.2.   as permitted   by Rules K.36 and K.37; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.14.3.   in accordance   with the terms of any express license or permission issued in writing by the   League.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
D.15.
    	
 
    	
No Radio Transmission shall be made of any League Match except in   accordance with: 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.15.1.   any Radio   Contract; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.15.2.   any Club   Radio Contract; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.15.3.   the terms of   any express licence or permission issued in writing by the League.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Distribution of UK Broadcasting Money
    
	
 
    
	
D.16.
    	
 
    	
The League shall pay out of UK Broadcasting Money:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.16.1.   such sums as   may be agreed from time to time shall be payable to the Professional   Footballers’ Association for Players’ educational, insurance and benevolent   purposes; and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.16.2.   any other sum   approved by a Resolution.
    

 

97

 

	
D.17.
    	
 
    	
The balance of UK Broadcasting Money shall be divided so that:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.17.1.   one half   shall comprise the Basic Award Fund;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.17.2.   one quarter   shall comprise the Merit Payments Fund; and 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.17.3.   one quarter   shall comprise the Facility Fees Fund.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Each of the Basic Award Fund and the Merit Payments Fund shall be   divided into such number of shares as shall be required in either case to put   into effect the provisions of Rules D.18.1, D.18.2 and D.28 and the   Facility Fees Fund shall be distributed in accordance with the provisions of   Rule D.18.3.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
D.18.
    	
 
    	
In consideration of Clubs providing such rights,   facilities and services as are required to enable the League to fulfil any UK   Broadcasting Contract:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.18.1.   subject to   Rules E.24, E.33 and E.37, the Basic Award Fund shall be distributed by   way of fees so that each Club receives 1 share and each Relegated Club the   percentage of 1 share set out in Rule D.28;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.18.2.   as soon as   practicable after the end of each Season, subject to Rules E.24 and   E.33, the Merit Payments Fund shall be distributed by way of fees in   accordance with the following table:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
End of Season
   League position
    	
 
    	
Number of shares
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.18.3.   The Board   shall in respect of each Season determine the amounts to be paid to Clubs by   way of facility fees for League Matches which are televised live or of which   recorded excerpts are broadcast. During or after the end of each Season,   subject to Rules E.24 and E.33, such facility fees shall be paid out of   the Facility Fees Fund to those Clubs which have participated in each of such   League Matches, whether as a Home Club or a Visiting Club
    

 

98

 

	
Distribution of Overseas Broadcasting Money
    
	
 
    
	
D.19.
    	
 
    	
The League shall pay out of Overseas Broadcasting Money:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.19.1.   its operating   and other expenses in accordance with Rule D.11; and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.19.2.   any other sum   approved by a Resolution and the balance thereof shall be divided into such   number of shares as shall be required to put into effect the provisions of   Rule D.20.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
D.20.
    	
 
    	
In consideration of Clubs providing such rights, facilities and   services as are required to enable the League to fulfil any Overseas   Broadcasting Contract, as soon as practicable during or after the end of each   Season, subject to Rules E.24, E.33, E.37 and K.41, the balance of   Overseas Broadcasting Money shall be distributed by way of fees so that each   Club receives 1 share and each Relegated Club the percentage of 1 share set   out in Rule D.28.
    

 

	
Distribution   of Title Sponsorship Money
    
	
 
    
	
D.21.
    	
 
    	
Subject to any contrary requirement   contained in a Title Sponsorship Contract, the League shall pay out of Title   Sponsorship Money:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.21.1.   its operating   and other expenses in accordance with Rule D.11; and 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.21.2.   any other sum   approved by a Resolution;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
and the balance thereof shall be divided into such number of shares   as shall be required to put into effect the provisions of Rule D.22.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
D.22.
    	
 
    	
In consideration of Clubs providing such rights, facilities and   services as are required to enable the League to fulfil any Title Sponsorship   Contract, as soon as practicable during or after the end of each Season,   subject to Rules E.24, E.33 and E.37, the balance of Title Sponsorship   Money shall be distributed by way of fees so that each Club receives 1 share   and each Relegated Club the percentage of 1 share set out in Rule D.28.
    

 

	
Distribution   of Commercial Contract Money
    
	
 
    
	
D.23.
    	
 
    	
The   League shall pay out of Commercial Contract Money:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.23.1.   its operating and other   expenses in accordance with Rule D.11; and 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.23.2.   any other sum approved by   a Resolution.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
D.24.
    	
 
    	
In consideration of Clubs providing such   rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the League to   fulfil any Commercial Contract, as soon as practicable during or after the   end of each Season, subject to Rules D.25, E.24 and E.33, the balance of   Commercial Contract Money shall be distributed by way of fees equally between   Clubs.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
D.25.
    	
 
    	
Commercial Contract Money derived from a Commercial Contract relating   to the provision of perimeter advertising boards at Club grounds shall be   distributed to those Clubs that provide such boards in proportion in each   case to the amount of perimeter board inventory provided.
    

 

	
Distribution   of Radio Contract Money
    
	
 
    
	
D.26.
    	
 
    	
The   League shall pay out of Radio Contract Money:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.26.1.   its operating and other expenses   in accordance with Rule D.11; and 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.26.2.   any other sum approved by   a Resolution.
    

 

99

 

	
D.27.
    	
 
    	
In consideration of Clubs providing such   rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the League to   fulfil any Radio Contract, as soon as practicable during or after the end of   each Season, subject to Rule E.24 and E.33, the balance of Radio   Contract Money shall be distributed by way of fees equally between Clubs.

 
    

 

	
Relegated   Clubs
    
	
 
    
	
D.28.
    	
 
    	
Subject   to Rules D.29, E.24, E.33 and E.37, each Relegated Club shall receive   the following fees:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.28.1.   in the first   Season after being relegated, a sum equivalent to 55% of 1 share of each of   the Basic Award Fund and Overseas Broadcasting Money;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.28.2.   in the second   Season after being relegated, a sum equivalent to 45% of 1 share of each of   the Basic Award Fund and Overseas Broadcasting Money; and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.28.3.   in each of   the third and fourth Seasons after being relegated, a sum equivalent to 25%   of 1 share of each of the Basic Award Fund and Overseas Broadcasting Money.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
D.29.
    	
 
    	
There shall be deducted from each payment to a Relegated Club made   pursuant to Rules D.28 the sum of £2.3m.
    

 

	
Value   Added Tax
    
	
 
    
	
D.30.
    	
 
    	
Value Added Tax shall be added to each fee paid in accordance with   Rules D.18, D.20, D.22, D.24, D.27 and D.28.
    

 

	
Distribution   Account
    
	
 
    
	
D.31.
    	
 
    	
Each distribution made under the provisions   of Rules D.18, D.20, D.22, D.24 and D.27 shall be accompanied by an   account showing how it has been computed.
    

 

	
Assignments   of Central Funds
    
	
 
    
	
D.32.
    	
 
    	
If a Club or a Relegated Club proposes to   charge, assign or otherwise grant security over all or part of its   entitlement to future distributions of Central Funds, it shall:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.32.1.   disclose to the   League the proposed documentation with the lender giving effect to such   charge, assignment or other grant of security;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.32.2.   not enter   into the said proposed documentation without the prior written consent of the   League (not to be unreasonably withheld); and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.32.3.   procure that   it and its lender enter into an agreement with the League whereby the lender   will confirm that:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.32.3.1.        it   understands that the Club’s entitlement to future distributions of Central   Funds is subject to the provisions of the Articles and these Rules and   in particular (without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing) to   Rules E.24, E.33 and E.27; and

 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
D.32.3.2.        the Club has   disclosed to it the Club’s current and future liabilities to other Clubs (and   clubs) and the League will confirm that such disclosure accords with its   records of such liabilities.

 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
D.33.
    	
 
    	
Rule D.32 shall not apply to any assignment, charge or other   grant of security by a Club of its future entitlement to Central Funds as   part of a fixed and floating charge over the entirety of its assets and   undertaking on usual commercial terms.
    

 

100

 

 

CLUBS: FINANCE AND GOVERNANCE

SECTION E: CLUBS — FINANCE

 

	
Power   to Inspect
    
	
 
    
	
E.1.
    	
 
    	
The Board either by itself or by any person appointed by it shall be   empowered to inspect the financial records of any Club which it reasonably   suspects has acted in breach of these Rules.
    

 

	
Club Bank Accounts
    
	
 
    
	
E.2.
    	
 
    	
Each Club shall submit to the Secretary Form 2 signed by 2   Directors of the Club and specifying a bank account, to be in the name of and   controlled by the Club, into which the League shall pay monies due to the   Club from the League in accordance with and subject to these Rules save   that if that Club has assigned its entitlement to such monies or any part of   them, payment will be made by the League as directed in the assignment.
    

 

	
Submission of Club Accounts
    
	
 
    
	
E.3.
    	
 
    	
Each Club shall by 1st March in each Season submit to the   Secretary a copy of its annual accounts in respect of its most recent   financial year or if the Club considers it appropriate or the Secretary so   requests the Group Accounts of the Group of which it is a member (in either   case such accounts to be prepared and audited in accordance with applicable   legal and regulatory requirements) together with a copy of the directors’   report for that year and a copy of the auditors’ report on those accounts.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.4.
    	
 
    	
The accounts referred to in Rule E.3 shall:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.4.1.
    	
include separate disclosure within the balance sheet or notes to the   accounts, or by way of supplementary information separately reported on by   its auditors by way of procedures specified by the Board, of the total sums   payable and receivable in respect of Compensation Fees, Contingent Sums and   Loan Fees;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.4.2.
    	
include a breakdown within the profit and loss account or the notes   to the accounts, or by way of supplementary information separately reported   on by its auditors by way of procedures specified by the Board, of revenue in   appropriate categories such as gate receipts, sponsorship and advertising,   broadcasting rights, commercial income and other income.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.5.
    	
 
    	
If the auditors’ report on the accounts submitted pursuant to   Rule E.3 contains anything other than an unqualified opinion without   modification, the Club shall at the Board’s request submit such further   documentary evidence as the Board shall require (including but not limited to   Future Financial Information).
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.6.
    	
 
    	
If the annual accounts of a Club or Group Accounts submitted pursuant   to Rule E.3 are prepared to a date prior to 30 November in the   Season of submission, such Club or Group shall by the following 31   March submit to the Secretary interim accounts covering the period   commencing from its accounting reference date and ending on a date between   the following 30 November and 1 March.
    
						

 

101

 

	
E.7.
    	
 
    	
The interim accounts shall:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.7.1.
    	
comprise a balance sheet, a profit and loss account, a cash flow   statement and relevant explanatory notes;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.7.2.
    	
be prepared in accordance with the accounting principles adopted in   the preparation of the Club’s annual accounts;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.7.3.
    	
be presented in a similar format to the annual accounts including as   regards the matters set out in Rule E.4;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.7.4.
    	
include in the profit and loss account and cashflow statement   comparative figures for the same period in the preceding year;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.7.5.
    	
include a balance sheet as of the end of the preceding financial   year;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.7.6.
    	
be approved in writing by the board of directors of the company to   which they relate; and 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.7.7.
    	
be reviewed or audited in accordance with applicable regulatory   requirements.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.8.
    	
 
    	
Rule E.5 shall apply to the interim accounts (with appropriate   modification) if the auditors have issued anything other than an unqualified   opinion without modification on them.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.9.
    	
 
    	
Each Club must by 7 April (or such later date as the Board shall   specify) in each Season prove that, subject to Rule E.10:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.9.1.
    	
no Compensation Fee, Loan Fee or Contingent Sum payable pursuant to a   Transfer Agreement entered into prior to the preceding 31 December; and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.9.2.
    	
no sum payable to or in respect of an employee in relation to   services provided prior to the preceding 31 December (including PAYE and   NIC) is or was overdue as at the preceding 31 March.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.10.
    	
 
    	
For the purpose of Rule E.9:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.10.1.
    	
“employee” means a Player, a Manager, any Official referred to in   Rule J.1, an Academy Manager, a team doctor and senior physiotherapist   referred to in Rule O.1, an assistant manager or head coach referred to   in Rule P.13 and a safety officer;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.10.2.
    	
an amount shall not be treated as overdue as at 31st March if by   that date it has been paid or the date for payment has been extended by means   of a written agreement with the creditor or it is the subject of current   litigation or arbitration proceedings or has been submitted to a dispute   resolution procedure of the League, the Football Association, UEFA or FIFA.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.11.
    	
 
    	
By 31 March in each Season, each Club shall submit to the   Secretary in respect of itself (or if the Club considers it appropriate or   the Secretary so requests in respect of the Group of which it is a member)   future financial information (“Future Financial Information”) comprising   projected profit and loss accounts, cash flow, balance sheets and relevant   explanatory notes commencing from its accounting reference date or, if it has   submitted interim accounts pursuant to Rule E.6, from the date to which those   interim accounts were prepared and expiring on the next accounting reference   date after the end of the following Season. The projected profit and loss   accounts, cash flow and balance sheets shall be prepared at a maximum of   quarterly intervals.
    

 

102

 

	
E.12.
    	
 
    	
The Future Financial Information shall:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.12.1.
    	
be prepared in accordance with the accounting principles adopted in   the preparation of the Club’s annual accounts (except where the accounting principles   and policies are to be changed in the subsequent annual accounts, in which   case the new accounting principles and polices should be followed); and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.12.2.
    	
be approved in writing by the board of directors of the company to   which they relate; and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.12.3.
    	
to include in the explanatory notes thereto principal assumptions and   risks; and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.12.4.
    	
include for comparison profit and loss accounts for the period   covered by the annual accounts and interim accounts submitted pursuant to   Rules E.3 and E.6, a forecast for the current financial year and a   balance sheet as at the date of the interim accounts submitted pursuant to   Rule E.6.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.13.
    	
 
    	
Each Promoted Club shall by 30th June in the year of its   promotion submit to the Secretary:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.13.1
    	
copies of the documents and other information that it would have been   required to submit to the Secretary pursuant to Rules E.3, E.6 and E.9   by 1st March of that year had it then been a member of the Premier   League;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.13.2.
    	
Future Financial Information commencing from 1st July in the   year of its promotion and expiring on the Club’s next accounting reference   date after the end of the following Season; and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.13.3.
    	
any further documentary evidence required pursuant to Rules E.5   and E.8.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.14.
    	
 
    	
The Board shall have the powers set out in Rule E.15 if:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.14.1.
    	
the Club has failed to submit to the Secretary annual accounts as   required by Rules E.3 and E.4 or Rule E.13; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.14.2.
    	
the Club has failed to submit to the Secretary interim accounts as   required by Rule E.6 or Rule E.13; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.14.3.
    	
the Club has failed to submit to the Secretary the Future Financial   Information as required by Rule E.11 or Rule E.13; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.14.4.
    	
the Board has asked the Club to submit further documentary evidence   pursuant to Rule E.5, Rule E.8 or Rule E.13 and the Club has   failed to do so; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.14.5.
    	
the Club has failed to satisfy the Board that no sums of the kind set   out in Rule E.9
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
(and subject to Rule E.10) were overdue as at the preceding 31st   March; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.14.6.
    	
the auditors’ report on the annual accounts or interim accounts of   the Club or the Group submitted pursuant to Rule E.3 and Rule E.6   respectively or Rule E.13 contains anything other than an unqualified   opinion without modification; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.14.7.
    	
as a result of its review of all the documents and information   submitted by the Club pursuant to Rules E.3 to E.13, and having taken   into account any failure of the Club to supply any such documents or   information, in its reasonable opinion it determines that the Club will not   over the course of the following Season be able to:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
E.14.7.1.
    	
 
    	
pay its liabilities to the creditors listed in Rule E.26 (in so   far as they are or will become creditors of the Club) and to its employees as   they fall due; or
    

 

103

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
E.14.7.2.
    	
fulfil its obligation   under Rule C.1 to play 2 League Matches against each other Club; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
E.14.7.3.
    	
fulfil its obligations   under Rule D.3 to provide such rights, facilities and services as are   required to enable the League to fulfil its Commercial Contracts, UK   Broadcasting Contracts, Overseas Broadcasting Contracts, Radio Contracts and   Title Sponsorship Contracts.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.15.
    	
 
    	
The powers referred to in Rule E.14 are:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.15.1.
    	
 
    	
to require the Club to submit, agree and adhere to a budget which   shall include, but not be limited to, the matters set out in Rule H.1.1   to H.1.3;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.15.2.
    	
 
    	
to require the Club to provide such further information as the Board   shall determine and for such period as it shall determine; and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.15.3.
    	
 
    	
to refuse any application by that Club to register any Player or any   new contract of an existing Player of that Club if the Board reasonably deems   that this is necessary in order to secure that the Club complies with its   obligations listed in Rule E.14.7.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.16.
    	
 
    	
If any Person proposes to acquire Control of a Club:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.16.1.
    	
 
    	
the Club shall submit to the Secretary updated Future Financial   Information prepared to take into account the consequences of the change of   Control on the Club’s future financial position as soon as reasonably   practicable prior to the change of Control or, if such submission is not   reasonably practicable prior to the change of Control, no later than 10   Working Days thereafter; and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.16.2.
    	
 
    	
the Board shall have power to require the Person who proposes to   acquire or has acquired Control to appear before it and to provide evidence   of the source and sufficiency of any funds which that Person proposes to   invest in or otherwise make available to the Club;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.17.
    	
 
    	
If the Board determines, in its reasonable opinion, and having   considered any information provided to it pursuant to Rule E.16, that   the Club will not be able to fulfil its obligations as set out in   Rules E.14.7.1 to E.14.7.3, then the Board shall have the powers set out   in Rule E.15.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Short   Term Cost Control
    
	
 
    
	
E.18.
    	
 
    	
If in any of Contract Years 2013/14, 2014/15 and 2015/16 a Club’s   aggregated Player Services Costs and Image Contract Payments:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.18.1.
    	
 
    	
exceed £52m, £56m, or £60m respectively; and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.18.2.
    	
 
    	
have increased by more than £4m when compared with the previous   Contract Year or by more than £4m, £8m or £12m respectively when compared   with Season 2012/13;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
then the Club must satisfy the Board that such excess increase as is   referred to in E.18.2 arises as a result of contractual commitments entered   into on or before 31 January 2013, and/or that it has been funded only   by Club Own Revenue Uplift and/or profit from player trading as disclosed in   the Club’s Annual Accounts for that Contract Year.
    

 

104

 

Guidance

 

Pursuant to Rule E.18, the Board may require further information from the Club including (but not limited to):

 

a) confirmation that Club Own Revenue Uplift has been calculated on a like-for-like basis; and

 

b) satisfactory evidence that revenue included within the calculation of Club Own Revenue Uplift has not been artificially inflated.

 

In addition, the Board may adjust a Club Own Revenue Uplift by assessing any revenue within it from Related Party Transactions to Fair Market Value. As set out in the definition of Club Own Revenue Uplift (Rule A.1.32), the Board must give the Club the opportunity to make submissions before it does so.

 

If the Board is not satisfied as set out in Rule E.18, it will refer the matter to the Financial Regulatory Panel. This is a proposed new independent body. If the Financial Regulatory Panel determines that a Club has not complied with these Rules, it will refer the matter to a Commission constituted pursuant to Section W of these Rules. The Commission will hear arguments as to the penalty to be imposed (including any arguments advanced in mitigation on behalf of the Club) and determine an appropriate penalty. Constitutional and procedural Rules for the Financial Regulatory Panel will be drafted for consideration in due course.

 

	
E.19.
    	
 
    	
With effect from 2014, on or before 1 March in each Season, each   Club shall submit Form 3 to the Secretary.
    

 

Guidance

 

The first reporting via Form 3 will take place in March 2014 in respect of Contract Year 2012/13 so that the League has each Club’s historic figures in time for the first full assessment under these Rules in February 2015.

 

Clubs’ attention is drawn to Rule T.14 with regard to the failure to submit Form 3.

 

	
E.20.
    	
 
    	
The information set out in Form 3 shall be reported upon by the   Club’s auditors, in accordance with procedures specified by the League from   time to time.
    

 

	
HMRC
    
	
 
    
	
E.21.
    	
 
    	
Each Club shall provide quarterly certification in such form as the   Board may request from time to time to confirm that its liabilities to HMRC   in respect of PAYE and NIC are up to date (that is, no more than 28 days in   arrears).
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.22.
    	
 
    	
Each Club shall promptly on request from the Board:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.22.1.
    	
 
    	
provide confirmation (to   be signed by two Directors) as to whether it has any outstanding liabilities   to HMRC, and if it has it shall provide the Board with full details thereof   (including details of any agreements which are in place with HMRC as regards   such liabilities); and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.22.2.
    	
 
    	
provide HMRC with written   permission in such form as HMRC may require for HMRC to share information   about the Club’s liabilities to HMRC with the League.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.23.
    	
 
    	
Where the Board reasonably   believes that a Club’s liabilities in respect of PAYE & NIC are not   up to date (as defined in Rule E.21) it may exercise the powers set out   in Rule E.15.
    

 

105

 

	
Power   to Deduct
    
	
 
    
	
E.24.
    	
 
    	
If the Board is reasonably   satisfied that a Club or Relegated Club (‘the debtor Club”) has failed to   make any payment due to any creditor of the description set out in   Rule E.26, the Board shall be empowered to:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.24.1.
    	
 
    	
deduct the amount of any such payment from any distribution of UK   Broadcasting Money, Overseas Broadcasting Money, Commercial Contract Money,   Radio Contract Money or Title Sponsorship Money (“Central Funds”) payable to   the debtor Club, paying the same to the creditor to which it is due; and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.24.2.
    	
 
    	
withhold any distribution of Central Funds otherwise due to the   debtor Club to the extent of any liabilities falling due from the debtor Club   to any creditor of the description set out in Rule E.26 within the   period of 60 days after the due date of the distribution of the Central Funds   to the debtor Club, and pay the same to the creditor on the date when it is   due to that creditor should the debtor Club fail to do so.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.25.
    	
 
    	
The Board shall only have   the powers set out in Rule E.24.2 if the debtor Club has failed to make   any payment when due (whether or not paid thereafter) to a creditor of the   description set out in Rule E.26 within the period of 120 days   immediately prior to the due date of distribution of the Central Funds to the   debtor Club.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.26.
    	
 
    	
The creditors to which   Rule E.24 applies are:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.26.1.
    	
 
    	
another Club (or club); or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.26.2.
    	
 
    	
the League; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.26.3.
    	
 
    	
any Associated Undertaking, Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking, Group   Undertaking, or Subsidiary Undertaking of the League; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.26.4.
    	
 
    	
any pension or life assurance scheme administered by or on behalf of   the League; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.26.5.
    	
 
    	
the Football League; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.26.6.
    	
 
    	
any Associated Undertaking, Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking, Group   Undertaking, or Subsidiary Undertaking of the Football League; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.26.7.
    	
 
    	
the Football Foundation.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.27.
    	
 
    	
If any Transferee Club act   in breach of Rules V.29 or V.32 to V.36 inclusive:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.27.1.
    	
 
    	
Rule V.37 shall apply; and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.27.2.
    	
 
    	
out of any monies held by the Board for or on behalf of or to the   order of that Transferee Club (whether in the Compensation Fee Account or   otherwise), the Board shall have power to pay to its Transferor Club any   amount not exceeding the sum due to it from the Transferee Club under the   provisions of this Section of these Rules.
    

 

106

 

	
Events of Insolvency
    
	
 
    
	
E.28.
    	
 
    	
Subject to Rule E.36, the Board shall have power to suspend a   Club by giving to it notice in writing to that effect if it or its Parent   Undertaking suffers an Event of Insolvency, that is to say:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.28.1.
    	
 
    	
it enters into a Company Voluntary Arrangement pursuant to   Part 1 of the Insolvency Act 1986 (‘the 1986 Act”) or a compromise or   arrangement with its creditors under Part 26 of the Act or enters into   any compromise agreement with its creditors as a whole; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.28.2.
    	
 
    	
it or its shareholders or directors lodge a Notice of Intention to   Appoint an Administrator or Notice of Appointment of an Administrator at the   Court in accordance with paragraph 26 or paragraph 29 of Schedule B1 to the   1986 Act or where it or its shareholders or directors make an application to   the Court for an Administration Order under paragraph 12 of Schedule B1 to   the 1986 Act or where an Administrator is appointed or an Administration   Order is made in respect of it (‘Administrator” and ‘Administration Order”   having the meanings attributed to them respectively by paragraphs 1 and 10 of   Schedule B1 to the 1986 Act); or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.28.3.
    	
 
    	
an Administrative Receiver (as defined by section 251 of the 1986   Act), a Law of Property Act Receiver (appointed under section 109 of the Law   of Property Act 1925) or any Receiver appointed by the Court under the   Supreme Court Act 1981 or any other Receiver is appointed over any of its   assets which, in the opinion of the Board, are material to the Club’s ability   to fulfil its obligations as a member of the League; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.28.4.
    	
 
    	
its shareholders pass a resolution pursuant to section 84(1) of   the 1986 Act to voluntarily wind it up; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.28.5.
    	
 
    	
a meeting of its creditors is convened pursuant to section 95 or   section 98 of the 1986 Act; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.28.6.
    	
 
    	
a winding up order is made against it by the Court under section 122   of the 1986 Act or a provisional liquidator is appointed over it under   section 135 of the 1986 Act; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.28.7.
    	
 
    	
it ceases or forms an intention to cease wholly or substantially to   carry on its business save for the purpose of reconstruction or amalgamation   or otherwise in accordance with a scheme of proposals which have previously   been submitted to and approved in writing by the Board; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.28.8.
    	
 
    	
it enters into or is placed into any insolvency regime in any   jurisdiction outside England and Wales which is analogous with the insolvency   regimes detailed in Rules E.28.1 to E.28.6 hereof.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.29.
    	
 
    	
A Club shall forthwith give written notice to the Board upon the   happening of any of the events referred to in Rule E.28.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.30.
    	
 
    	
At the discretion of the Board exercised in accordance with   Rule E.36, a suspension may take effect from the giving of the notice or   it may be postponed subject to:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.30.1.
    	
 
    	
a condition that while the suspension is postponed the Club may not   apply to register or have transferred to it the registration of any Player;   and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.30.2.
    	
 
    	
such other conditions as the Board may from time to time during the   postponement of the suspension think fit to impose.
    

 

107

 

	
E.31.
    	
 
    	
Unless a suspension is postponed, a suspended Club shall not play in:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.31.1.
    	
 
    	
any League Match; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.31.2.
    	
 
    	
any Premier Academy League Match or any successor competition   thereto; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.31.3.
    	
 
    	
any Premier Reserve League Match or any successor competition   thereto; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.31.4.
    	
 
    	
any of the competitions set out in Rules L.9 and L.10; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.31.5.
    	
 
    	
any other match.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.32.
    	
 
    	
For the purposes of the League competition, the Board shall have   power to determine how the cancellation of a League Match caused by the   suspension of one of the Clubs which should have participated in it shall be   treated.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.33.
    	
 
    	
While pursuant to this Section of these Rules a Club is   suspended or its suspension is postponed, the Board shall have power, subject   to Rule E.36, to make such payments as it may think fit to the Club’s   Football Creditors out of:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.33.1.
    	
 
    	
any UK Broadcasting Money payable to the suspended Club under the   provisions of Rule D.18; and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.33.2.
    	
 
    	
any Overseas Broadcasting Money payable to the suspended Club under   the provisions of Rule D.20; and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.33.3.
    	
 
    	
any Title Sponsorship Money payable to the suspended Club under the   provisions of Rule D.22; and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.33.4.
    	
 
    	
any Commercial Contract Money payable to the suspended Club under the   provisions of Rule D.24; and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.33.5.
    	
 
    	
any Radio Contract Money payable to the suspended Club under the   provisions of Rule D.27.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.34.
    	
 
    	
For the purposes of this Section of these Rules, Football   Creditors shall comprise:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.34.1.
    	
 
    	
the Football Association and clubs in full or associate membership   thereof; and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.34.2.
    	
 
    	
Affiliated Associations (as defined by the articles of association of   the Football Association); and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.34.3.
    	
 
    	
the League and any subsidiary of it; and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.34.4.
    	
 
    	
the Football League, the Football Conference, the Northern Premier   League, the Southern Premier League and the Isthmian Football League; and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.34.5.
    	
 
    	
the Professional Footballers’ Association; and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.34.6.
    	
 
    	
the Football Foundation; and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.34.7.
    	
 
    	
any employee or former employee of the suspended Club to whom arrears   of wages or salary are due, to the extent of such arrears; and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.34.8.
    	
 
    	
any pension provider to which a pension contribution payable by the   suspended Club in respect of its employees or former employees is due, to the   extent of such contribution.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.35.
    	
 
    	
Upon being reasonably satisfied that a suspended Club’s liabilities   to its Football Creditors have been settled, the Board shall have power,   subject to Rule E.36, to withdraw the suspension of that Club by giving   to it notice in writing to that effect.
    

 

108

 

	
E.36.
    	
 
    	
In exercising its powers under Rules E.28, E.33, E.35 and E.38   and its discretion under Rule E.30, the Board shall have regard to all   the circumstances of the case and to:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.36.1.
    	
 
    	
such of the provisions of the Insolvency Act 1986, the Competition   Act 1998 and the Enterprise Act 2002 as are relevant and then in force;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.36.2.
    	
 
    	
the consideration (if any) given by the insolvent Club under the   provisions of Rules D.18, D.20, D.22, D.24 and D.27;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.36.3.
    	
 
    	
the interests of the insolvent Club’s Officials, Players, supporters,   shareholders and sponsors;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.36.4.
    	
 
    	
the interests of the insolvent Club’s other Football Creditors;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.36.5.
    	
 
    	
the need to protect the integrity and continuity of the League   competition;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.36.6.
    	
 
    	
the reputation of the League and the need to promote the game of   association football generally; and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.36.7.
    	
 
    	
the relationship between the Club and its Parent Undertaking, in the   event that the Parent Undertaking suffers the Event of Insolvency.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.37.
    	
 
    	
Any distribution to a Relegated Club under the provisions of   Rules D.18, D.20 or D.22 may be deferred if, on or before the date of   the distribution, the Relegated Club has been given notice under article 4.5   of the articles of association of the Football League which has been   suspended. Upon such notice being withdrawn the deferred distribution shall   be paid but if in consequence of the notice the club to which it was due   ceases to be a member of the Football League its amount shall be added to the   next distribution made in accordance with these Rules.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Sporting   Sanction
    
	
 
    
	
E.38.
    	
 
    	
Upon a Club or its Parent Undertaking suffering an Event of   Insolvency the Board shall have the power to impose upon the Club a deduction   of 9 points scored or to be scored in the League competition. If the Board   exercises this power it shall forthwith give written notice to the Club to   that effect.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.39.
    	
 
    	
Subject to Rule E.40, the Club may appeal against the deduction   of points by sending or delivering to the Secretary Form 4 so that he   receives the same together with a deposit of £1,000 within 7 days of the date   of the notice given under the provisions of Rule E.38 (time of the   essence).
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.40.
    	
 
    	
The only ground upon which a Club may appeal as aforesaid is that:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.40.1.
    	
 
    	
the Event of Insolvency was caused by and resulted directly from   circumstances, other than normal business risks, over which it could not   reasonably be expected to have had control; and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.40.2.
    	
 
    	
its Officials had used all due diligence to avoid the happening of   that event.
    

 

109

 

	
E.41.
    	
 
    	
An appeal under the provisions of Rule E.39 shall lie to an   appeal tribunal which shall hear the appeal as soon as reasonably   practicable. The appeal tribunal shall be appointed by the Board and shall   comprise 3 members of the Panel including:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.41.1.
    	
 
    	
an authorised insolvency practitioner; and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.41.2.
    	
 
    	
a legally qualified member who shall sit as chairman of the tribunal.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.42.
    	
 
    	
The chairman of the appeal tribunal shall have regard to the   procedures governing the proceedings of Commissions and Appeal Boards set out   in Rules Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary) but, subject   as aforesaid, shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which   the appeal is conducted.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.43.
    	
 
    	
The Club shall have the onus of proof of the matters set out in the   appeal on the balance of probabilities.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.44.
    	
 
    	
If the members of the appeal tribunal are not unanimous the decision   of the majority of them shall prevail.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.45.
    	
 
    	
The appeal tribunal shall give written reasons for its decision.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.46.
    	
 
    	
Members of the appeal tribunal shall be entitled to receive from the   League a reasonable sum by way of fees and expenses.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.47.
    	
 
    	
The appeal tribunal shall have the following powers:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.47.1.
    	
 
    	
to allow or dismiss the appeal;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.47.2.
    	
 
    	
to order the deposit to be forfeited to the League or repaid to the   appellant Club;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.47.3.
    	
 
    	
to order the appellant Club to pay or contribute to the costs of the   appeal including the fees and expenses of members of the appeal tribunal paid   or payable under Rule E.46.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.48.
    	
 
    	
The decision of the appeal tribunal shall be final and binding on the   appellant Club.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
General
    
	
 
    
	
E.49.
    	
 
    	
Each Club shall notify the League forthwith of any circumstances   which may materially and adversely affect any of the information or   representations submitted to the League pursuant to this Section E, and   on consideration of those circumstances the Board may, if it considers it   appropriate, amend any decision or determination that it made based on such   information or representations.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.50.
    	
 
    	
The information and representations referred to in Rule E.49   include, without limitation:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.50.1.
    	
 
    	
Future Financial Information;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.50.2.
    	
 
    	
the estimated profit and loss account submitted pursuant to   Rule E.52.21 (1);
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.50.3.
    	
 
    	
information and undertakings provided to the League in connection   with Secure Funding (2).
    

 

(1) Rule E.52.2 comes into force with effect from Season 2015/16.

(2) “Secure Funding” is referred to in Rule E.57 which comes into force with effect from Season 2015/16.

 

110

 

	
Profitability and Sustainability
    
	
 
    
	
E.51.
    	
 
    	
Rules E.52 to E.58 shall apply with effect from Season 2015/16.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.52.
    	
 
    	
Each Club shall by 1 March in each Season submit to the   Secretary:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.52.1.
    	
 
    	
copies of its Annual Accounts for T-1 (and T-2 if these have not   previously been submitted to the Secretary) together with copies of the   directors’ report(s) and auditors’ report(s) on those accounts;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.52.2.
    	
 
    	
its estimated profit and loss account and balance sheet for T which   shall:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
E.52.2.1.
    	
be prepared in all material respects in a format similar to the   Club’s Annual Accounts; and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
E.52.2.2.
    	
be based on the latest information available to the Club and be, to   the best of the Club’s knowledge and belief, an accurate estimate as at the   time of preparation of future financial performance; and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.52.3.
    	
 
    	
if Rule E.55 applies to the Club, the calculation of its   aggregated Adjusted Earnings Before Tax for T, T-1 and T-2 in a form approved   by the Board.
    

 

Guidance

 

The Board will in due course consider the Annual Accounts for the Accounting Reference Period in respect of which information pursuant to Rule E.52.2 is submitted and in particular examine whether any material variances indicate that the estimated financial information was not prepared in accordance with Rule E.52.2.2.

 

	
E.53.
    	
 
    	
The Board shall determine whether consideration included in the   Club’s Earnings Before Tax arising from a Related Party Transaction is   recorded in the Club’s Annual Accounts at a Fair Market Value. If it is not,   the Board shall restate it to Fair Market Value.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.54.
    	
 
    	
The Board shall not exercise its power set out in Rule E.53   without first having given the Club reasonable opportunity to make   submissions as to:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.54.1.
    	
 
    	
whether the said consideration should be restated; and/or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.54.2.
    	
 
    	
what constitutes its Fair Market Value.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.55.
    	
 
    	
If the aggregation of a Club’s Earnings Before Tax for T-1 and T-2   results in a loss, any consideration from Related Party Transactions having   been adjusted (if appropriate) pursuant to Rule E.53, then the Club must   submit to the Secretary the calculation of its Adjusted Earnings Before Tax   for each of T, T-1 and T-2.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.56.
    	
 
    	
If the aggregation of a Club’s Adjusted Earnings Before Tax for T,   T-1 and T-2 results in a loss of up to £15m, then the Board shall determine   whether the Club will, until the end of T+1, be able to pay its liabilities   described in Rule E.14.7.1 and fulfil the obligations set out in   Rules E.14.7.2 and E.14.7.3.
    

 

111

 

	
E.57.
    	
 
    	
If the aggregation of a Club’s Adjusted Earnings Before Tax for T,   T-1 and T-2 results in a loss of in excess of £15m then the following shall   apply:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.57.1.
    	
 
    	
the Club shall provide, by 31 March in the relevant Season,   Future Financial Information to cover the period commencing from its last   accounting reference date (as defined in section 391 of the Act) until the   end of T+2 and a calculation of estimated aggregated Adjusted Earnings Before   Tax until the end of T+2 based on that Future Financial Information;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.57.2.
    	
 
    	
the Club shall provide such evidence of Secure Funding as the Board   considers sufficient; and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.57.3.
    	
 
    	
if the Club is unable to provide evidence of Secure Funding as set   out in Rule E.57.2, the Board may exercise its powers set out in   Rule E.15.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
E.58.
    	
 
    	
If the aggregation of a Club’s Adjusted Earnings Before Tax for T,   T-1 and T-2 results in losses of in excess of £105m:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.58.1.
    	
 
    	
the Board may exercise its powers set out in Rule E.15; and
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
E.58.2.
    	
 
    	
the Club shall be treated as being in breach of these Rules and   accordingly the Board shall refer the breach to a Commission constituted   pursuant to Section W of these Rules.
    

 

112

 

 

CLUBS: FINANCE AND GOVERNANCE

SECTION F: OWNERS’ AND DIRECTORS’ TEST

 

	
Disqualifying   Events
    
	
 
    
	
F.1.
    	
 
    	
A Person shall be disqualified from acting as a Director and no Club   shall be permitted to have any Person acting as a Director of that Club if:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
F.1.
    	
 
    	
A Person shall be disqualified from acting as a Director and no Club   shall be permitted to have any Person acting as a Director of that Club if:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
F.1.1.
    	
 
    	
either directly or indirectly he is involved in or has any power to   determine or influence the management or administration of another Club or   Football League club; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
F.1.2.
    	
 
    	
either directly or indirectly he holds or acquires any Significant   Interest in a Club while he either directly or indirectly holds any interest   in any class of Shares of another Club; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
F.1.3.
    	
 
    	
he becomes prohibited by law from being a Director (including without   limitation as a result of being subject to a disqualification order as a   director under the Company Directors Disqualification Act 1986, or being   subject to the terms of an undertaking given to the Secretary of State under   that Act, unless a court of competent jurisdiction makes an order under that   Act permitting an appointment as a Director); or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
F.1.4.
    	
 
    	
he has a conviction (which is not a Spent Conviction) imposed by a   court of the United Kingdom or a competent court of foreign jurisdiction:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
F.1.4.1.
    	
in respect of which an unsuspended sentence of at least 12 months’   imprisonment was imposed; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
F.1.4.2.
    	
in respect of any offence involving any act which would reasonably be   considered to be dishonest (and, for the avoidance of doubt, irrespective of   the actual sentence imposed); or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
F.1.4.3.
    	
in respect of an offence set out in the Appendix 1 Schedule of   Offences or a directly analogous offence in a foreign jurisdiction (and, for   the avoidance of doubt, irrespective of the actual sentence imposed); or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
F.1.5.
    	
 
    	
he makes an Individual Voluntary Arrangement or becomes the subject   of an Interim Bankruptcy Restriction Order, a Bankruptcy Restriction Order or   a Bankruptcy Order; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
F.1.6.
    	
 
    	
he is or has been a Director of a Club which, while he has been a   Director of it, has suffered 2 or more unconnected Events of Insolvency in   respect of each of which a deduction of points was imposed (and for the   purposes of this Rule F.1.6 and Rule F.1.7 a person shall be deemed   to have been a Director of a Club which has suffered an Event of Insolvency   if such Event of Insolvency occurred in the 30 days immediately following his   having resigned as a Director of that Club); or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
F.1.7.
    	
 
    	
he has been a Director of 2 or more Clubs or clubs each of which,   while he has been a Director of them, has suffered an Event of Insolvency in   respect of each of which a deduction of points was imposed; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
F.1.8.
    	
 
    	
he is subject to a suspension or ban from involvement in the   administration of a sport by any ruling body of a sport that is registered   with UK Sport or Sport England, or any corresponding national or   international association, whether such suspension or ban is direct or   indirect (for example a direction to Persons subject to the jurisdiction of   the ruling body that they should not employ, contract with or otherwise   engage or retain the services of an individual); or
    

 

113

 

	
 
    	
F.1.9.
    	
he is subject to any form of suspension, disqualification or   striking-off by a professional body including, without limitation, the Law   Society, the Solicitors’ Regulation Authority, the Bar Council or the   Institute of Chartered Accountants of England and Wales or any equivalent   body in any jurisdiction outside England and Wales, whether such suspension,   disqualification or striking-off is direct or indirect (for example a   direction to Persons subject to the jurisdiction of the professional body that   they should not employ, contract with or otherwise engage or retain the   services of an individual); or
    
	
 
    	
F.1.10.
    	
he is required to notify personal information pursuant to Part 2   of the Sexual Offences Act 2003; or
    
	
 
    	
F.1.11.
    	
he is found to have breached (irrespective of any sanction actually   imposed), or has admitted breaching (irrespective of whether disciplinary   proceedings were brought or not):
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
F.1.11.1.
    	
Rule J.6; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
F.1.11.2.
    	
Rule E.8 of the Rules of the Football Association (as   amended, or replaced from time to time); or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
F.1.11.3.
    	
any other rules in force from time to time in relation to the   prohibition on betting on football matches played in England and Wales; or
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
F.1.11.4.
    	
the rules of any other ruling body of football in relation to   the prohibition of betting on football (whether in England or Wales or   elsewhere).
    

 

	
Submission   of Declaration
    
	
 
    
	
F.2.
    	
Not later than 14 days before the commencement of each Season each   Club shall submit to the Secretary a duly completed Declaration in respect of   each of its Directors signed by the Director to which it refers and by an   Authorised Signatory, who shall not be the same person.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
F.3.
    	
Within 21 days of becoming a member of the League each Club promoted   from the Football League shall likewise submit to the Secretary a duly   completed Declaration in respect of each of its Directors signed as   aforesaid.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
F.4.
    	
If any person proposes to become a Director of a Club (including for   the avoidance of doubt by virtue of being a shadow director or acquiring   Control of the Club):
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
F.4.1.
    	
the Club shall no later than 10 Working Days prior to the date on   which it is anticipated that such person shall become a Director submit to   the Secretary a duly completed Declaration in respect of that person signed   by him and by an Authorised Signatory;
    
	
 
    	
F.4.2.
    	
within 5 Working Days of receipt thereof the Secretary shall confirm   to the Club whether or not he is liable to be disqualified as a Director   under the provisions in Rule F.1, and if he is so liable the Board will   take the steps set out in Rule F.6; and
    
	
 
    	
F.4.3.
    	
he shall not become a Director until the Club has received   confirmation from the Secretary pursuant to Rule F.4.1 above that he is   not liable to be disqualified as a Director under the provisions of   Rule F.1.
    

 

114

 

	
Change   of Director’s Circumstances
    
	
 
    
	
F.5.
    	
Upon the happening of an event which affects any statement contained   in a submitted Declaration:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
F.5.1.
    	
the Director in respect of whom the Declaration has been made shall   forthwith give full written particulars thereof to his Club; and
    
	
 
    	
F.5.2.
    	
 the Club shall thereupon   give such particulars in writing to the Secretary.
    

 

	
Disqualification   of a Director
    
	
 
    
	
F.6.
    	
Upon the Board becoming aware by virtue of the submission of a   Declaration or in the circumstances referred to in Rule F.5 or by any   other means that a person is liable to be disqualified as a Director under   the provisions of Rule F.1, the Board will:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
F.6.1.
    	
give written notice to the person that he is disqualified, giving   reasons therefore, and (in the case of a person who is a Director) require   him forthwith to resign as a Director; and
    
	
 
    	
F.6.2.
    	
give written notice to the Club that the person is disqualified,   giving reasons therefore, and (in the case of a person who is a Director) in   default of the Director’s resignation, it shall procure that within 28 days   of receipt of such notice the Director is removed from his office as such.
    

 

	
Disciplinary   Provisions
    
	
 
    
	
F.7.
    	
Any Club which fails to comply with its obligations under the   foregoing provisions of this Section of these Rules or which   submits a Declaration which is false in any particular shall be in breach of   these Rules and will be liable to be dealt with in accordance with the   provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary).
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
F.8.
    	
Any Director who fails to comply with his obligations under the   foregoing provisions of this Section of these Rules or who fails to   complete and sign a Declaration and any Director or Authorised Signatory who   signs a Declaration which is false in any particular shall likewise be in   breach of these Rules and liable to be dealt with as aforesaid.
    

 

	
Suspension   of the Club
    
	
 
    
	
F.9.
    	
If a Director who receives a notice under the provisions of Rule F.6.1   fails to resign and his Club fails to procure his removal from office as   required, or if a Club proceeds with the appointment as a Director of a   person to whom Rule F.4 applies despite having received a notice under   the provisions of Rule F.6.2, the Board shall have power to suspend the   Club by giving to it notice in writing to that effect.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
F.10.
    	
A suspended Club shall not play in:
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
F.10.1.
    	
any League Match; or
    
	
 
    	
F.10.2.
    	
any Premier Academy League Match; or
    
	
 
    	
F.10.3.
    	
any Premier Reserve League Match; or
    
	
 
    	
F.10.4.
    	
any of the competitions set out in Rules L.9 and L.10; or
    
	
 
    	
F.10.5.
    	
any other match.
    

 

115

 

	
F.11.
    	
For the purposes of the League competition, the Board shall have   power to determine how the cancellation of a League Match caused by the   suspension of one of the Clubs which should have participated in it shall be   treated.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
F.12.
    	
Upon being reasonably satisfied that the Director of the suspended   Club has resigned or has been removed from office, the Board shall have power   to withdraw the suspension by giving to it notice in writing to that effect.
    

 

	
Appeal   against Disqualification of a Director
    
	
 
    
	
F.13.
    	
Any person or Club who receives notice under Rule F.6 has a   right to appeal the disqualification notice(s) in accordance with the   following Rules. However, for the avoidance of doubt, unless and until any   such appeal is upheld, the disqualification notice(s) will take full   effect.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
F.14.
    	
Any person or Club wishing to appeal a disqualification notice must,   within 21 days of the date of that notice, send or deliver to the Secretary a   notice of appeal, setting out full details of the grounds of appeal of that   person or Club, together with a deposit of £1,000.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
F.15.
    	
The only grounds upon which a person or Club may appeal a   disqualification notice are:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
F.15.1.
    	
none of the Disqualifying Events set out in Rule F.1 apply; or
    
	
 
    	
F.15.2.
    	
in respect of a conviction of a court of foreign jurisdiction under   Rule F.1.4, or a suspension or ban by a sport ruling body under   Rule F.1.8, or a suspension, disqualification or striking-off by a   professional body under Rule F.1.9, or a finding of a breach of   rule by a ruling body of football pursuant to Rule F.1.11.4, there   are compelling reasons why that particular conviction, suspension, ban,   disqualification or striking-off, should not lead to disqualification; or
    
	
 
    	
F.15.3.
    	
it can be proven that the Disqualifying Event has, or will within 21   days of the notice of appeal, cease to exist; or
    
	
 
    	
F.15.4.
    	
the Disqualifying Event is a conviction imposed between 19th   August 2004 and 5th June 2009 for an offence which would not have   led to disqualification as a Director under Premier League Rules as they   applied during that period; or
    
	
 
    	
F.15.5.
    	
the Disqualifying Event is a conviction which is the subject of an   appeal which has not yet been determined and in all the circumstances it   would be unreasonable for the individual to be disqualified as a Director   pending the determination of that appeal.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
F.16.
    	
An appeal under the provisions of Rule F.13 shall lie to an   appeal tribunal which shall hear the appeal as soon as reasonably   practicable. The appeal tribunal shall be appointed by the Board and shall   comprise 3 members of the Panel including a legally qualified member who   shall sit as chairman of the tribunal.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
F.17.
    	
The chairman of the appeal tribunal shall have regard to the   procedures governing the proceedings of Commissions and Appeal Boards set out   in Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary) but, subject as   aforesaid, shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which the   appeal is conducted.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
F.18.
    	
The person or Club advancing the appeal shall have the onus of proof   of the matters set out in the appeal on the balance of probabilities.
    

 

116

 

	
F.19.
    	
If the members of the appeal tribunal are not unanimous the decision   of the majority of them shall prevail.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
F.20.
    	
The appeal tribunal shall give written reasons for its decision.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
F.21.
    	
Members of the appeal tribunal shall be entitled to receive from the   League a reasonable sum by way of fees and expenses.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
F.22.
    	
The appeal tribunal shall have the following powers:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
F.22.1.
    	
to allow the appeal in full;
    
	
 
    	
F.22.2.
    	
to reject the appeal;
    
	
 
    	
F.22.3.
    	
if it determines that a Disqualifying Event exists, to determine that   the individual concerned should not be banned for that period during which   they will remain subject to it and substitute such period as it shall   reasonably determine, having regard to all of the circumstances of the case;
    
	
 
    	
F.22.4.
    	
to declare that no Disqualifying Event ever existed or that any   Disqualifying Event has ceased to exist;
    
	
 
    	
F.22.5.
    	
to order the deposit to be forfeited to the League or to be repaid to   the appellant person or Club;
    
	
 
    	
F.22.6.
    	
to order the appellant person or Club to pay or contribute to the   costs of the appeal including the fees and expenses of members of the appeal   tribunal paid or payable under Rule F.21.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
F.23.
    	
The decision of the appeal tribunal shall be final and binding on the   appellant person and Club.
    

 

	
Persons   Prohibited by Law from entering the United Kingdom etc
    
	
 
    
	
F.24.
    	
No Person may acquire any Holding in a Club if, pursuant to the law   of the United Kingdom or the European Union:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
F.24.1.
    	
he is prohibited from entering the United Kingdom; or
    
	
 
    	
F.24.2.
    	
no funds or economic resources may be made available, directly or   indirectly, to or for his benefit.
    

 

117

 

 

CLUBS: FINANCE AND GOVERNANCE

SECTION G: DISCLOSURE OF OWNERSHIP

 

	
Disclosure   of Ownership
    
	
 
    
	
G.1.
    	
A Club shall forthwith give notice in Form 6 to the Secretary if   any Person either directly or indirectly:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
G.1.1.
    	
holds; or
    
	
 
    	
G.1.2.
    	
acquires; or
    
	
 
    	
G.1.3.
    	
having held or acquired, ceases to hold any Significant Interest in   the Club.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
G.2.
    	
A notice given pursuant to the provisions of Rule G.1 shall:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
G.2.1.
    	
identify the Person holding, acquiring or ceasing to hold the   Significant Interest in question; and
    
	
 
    	
G.2.2.
    	
set out all relevant details of the Significant Interest including   without limitation the number of Shares, their description and the nature of   the interest; and
    
	
 
    	
G.2.3.
    	
set out where appropriate the proportion (expressed in percentage   terms) which the relevant Shares in respect of which the Significant Interest   exists bear to the total number of Shares of that class in issue and of the   total issued Shares of the Club.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
G.3.
    	
Each Club shall publish the identities of the ultimate owner of each   Significant Interest in the Club.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
G.4.
    	
The Secretary shall maintain a register which shall include the   particulars set out in Rule G.2 and the said register shall be available   for inspection by any Club by prior appointment.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
G.5.
    	
Each Club shall forthwith give notice in writing to the Secretary if   any Person identified in a notice given in accordance with Rule G.1.1 or   Rule G.1.2 either directly or indirectly holds acquires or ceases to   hold any Holding in the Club.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
G.6.
    	
The Board shall have power to suspend a Club if either directly or   indirectly a Person acquires a Significant Interest in that Club while such   Person either directly or indirectly holds any Holding in any class of Shares   of another Club.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
G.7.
    	
At the discretion of the Board, a suspension may take effect   forthwith or it may be postponed subject to such conditions as the Board may   think fit to impose.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
G.8.
    	
Unless a suspension is postponed, a suspended Club shall not play in:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
G.8.1.
    	
any League Match; or
    
	
 
    	
G.8.2.
    	
any Premier Reserve League Match or any successor competition   thereto; or 
    
	
 
    	
G.8.3.
    	
any Premier Academy League Match or any successor competition   thereto; or 
    
	
 
    	
G.8.4.
    	
any of the competitions set out in Rules L.9 and L.10; or
    
	
 
    	
G.8.5.
    	
any other match.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
G.9.
    	
For the purposes of the League competition, the Board shall have   power to determine how the cancellation of a League Match caused by the   suspension of one of the Clubs which should have participated in it shall be   treated.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
G.10.
    	
The Board shall have power to remove a Club’s suspension imposed   under Rule G.6 upon being satisfied that the circumstances giving rise   to it are no longer extant.
    

 

118

 

 

CLUBS: FINANCE AND GOVERNANCE

SECTION H: DIRECTORS’ REPORTS

 

	
Material   Transactions
    
	
 
    
	
H.1.
    	
For the purposes of these Rules Material Transactions shall   comprise any payment or financial obligation (or any series of connected   payments or financial obligations relating to the same transaction) made or   undertaken by or to or in favour of a Club and recorded in its accounting and   administration records which is (or are) in respect of any of the following:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
H.1.1.
    	
Compensation Fees, Contingent Sums or Loan Fees; or
    
	
 
    	
H.1.2.
    	
remuneration of Players (including, for this purpose, any benefits   they are entitled to receive); or
    
	
 
    	
H.1.3.
    	
payments to or for the benefit of Agents; or
    
	
 
    	
H.1.4.
    	
Third Party Payments;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
and remuneration of and payments to or for the benefit of Players or   Agents shall in each case include payments made by or on behalf of a Club to   or for the benefit of a Player or Agent (as the case may be) including, for   this purpose, to any company or trust in which the Player or Agent (as the   case may be) has an interest.
    

 

	
Record   of Material Transactions
    
	
 
    
	
H.2.
    	
Brief particulars of each Material Transaction sufficient to identify   its date(s), its amount(s) and the nature of it shall be recorded by a   Club and the record shall be made available on demand to its Directors, its   Auditors and the League.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
H.3.
    	
Directors of a Club (including non-executive Directors) shall take   such steps as are reasonably necessary to satisfy themselves that their   Club’s record of Material Transactions is complete and correct.
    

 

	
Transfer   Policy
    
	
 
    
	
H.4.
    	
Each Club shall formally adopt, and make available to the League at   its request, a written transfer policy identifying who on its behalf has   authority to negotiate and approve Material Transactions.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
H.5.
    	
Each Club shall ensure that all its Material Transactions are:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
H.5.1.
    	
negotiated and approved in accordance with its written transfer   policy; and
    
	
 
    	
H.5.2.
    	
documented and recorded as required by relevant provisions of these   Rules and the Football Association Rules.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
H.6.
    	
Each Club shall, if requested to do so by the League, submit to the   League Form 7 signed and dated by each of the Directors of the Club.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
H.7.
    	
Any Director who for any reason is unwilling to sign Form 7   shall note the Form 7 to that effect, giving full reasons.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
H.8.
    	
Any Director signing a Form 7 who knows or ought reasonably to   know that it or any part of it is false or misleading in any way and any   Director noting a Form 7 knowing that such note or the reasons given by   him are false or misleading in any way will in either case act in breach of   these Rules and will be liable to be dealt with in accordance with the   provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary).
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
H.9.
    	
Managers, Players and Officials shall cooperate fully with the   Directors of their Club in the preparation for Form 7.
    

 

119

 

 

CLUBS: FINANCE AND GOVERNANCE

SECTION I: ASSOCIATIONS AND INFLUENCE

 

	
Associations between Clubs
    
	
 
    
	
I.1.
    	
A Club shall not either directly or indirectly:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
I.1.1.
    	
apply to hold or hold any Holding in another Club or Football League   club; or
    
	
 
    	
I.1.2.
    	
issue any of its Shares or grant any Holding to another Club or   Football League club; or
    
	
 
    	
I.1.3.
    	
lend money to or guarantee the debts or obligations of another Club   or Football League club; or
    
	
 
    	
I.1.4.
    	
borrow money from another Club or Football League club or permit   another Club or Football League club to guarantee its debts or obligations;   or
    
	
 
    	
I.1.5.
    	
be involved in or have any power to determine or influence the   management or administration of another Club or Football League club; or
    
	
 
    	
I.1.6.
    	
permit any other Club or Football League club to be involved in or   have any power to determine or influence its management or administration.
    

 

	
Club Officials
    
	
 
    
	
I.2.
    	
An Official of a Club shall not:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
I.2.1.
    	
be an Official of another Club or Football League club; or
    
	
 
    	
I.2.2.
    	
either directly or indirectly be involved in or have any power to   determine or influence the management or administration of another Club or   Football League club.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
I.3.
    	
A Club shall not appoint as an Official anybody who:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
I.3.1.
    	
is an Official of another Club or Football League club; or
    
	
 
    	
I.3.2.
    	
either directly or indirectly is involved in or has any power to   determine or influence the management or administration of another Club or Football   League club.
    

 

	
Dual   Interests
    
	
 
    
	
I.4.
    	
No Person may either directly or indirectly be involved in or have   any power to determine or influence the management or administration of more   than one Club.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
I.5.
    	
No Person may either directly or indirectly hold or acquire any   Significant Interest in a Club while such Person either directly or   indirectly holds any Holding in another Club.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
I.6.
    	
A Club shall not either directly or indirectly issue Shares of any   description or grant any Holding to any Person that either directly or   indirectly already holds a Significant Interest in another Club.
    

 

	
Club   Contracts
    
	
 
    
	
I.7.
    	
No Club shall enter into a contract which enables any other party to   that contract to acquire the ability materially to influence its policies or   the performance of its teams in League Matches or in any of the competitions   set out in Rule L.9.
    

 

120

 

 

CLUBS: FINANCE AND GOVERNANCE

SECTION J: MISCELLANEOUS

 

Employment of Officials

 

J.1.                              Each Club shall employ and provide written terms of reference to:

 

J.1.1.                    an Official who shall be responsible for running the daily business of the Club with the support of a sufficient number of administrative staff in suitable and appropriately equipped offices, who can be contacted during normal office hours.

 

J.1.2.                    an Official who holds a nationally recognised qualification as an accountant or auditor, or who has sufficient experience to demonstrate his competence as such, who shall be responsible for the Club’s finances; and

 

J.1.3.                  a press or media officer who holds a nationally recognised qualification in journalism or who has sufficient experience to demonstrate his competence as a press or media officer.

 

J.2.                              Each Club shall bind each of its Officials:

 

J.2.1.                    to comply with these Rules during the period of their appointment or employment and in the case of Rule B.17 at all times thereafter; and

 

J.2.2.                    to seek its permission before contributing to the press, television or radio.

 

J.3.                              Save as otherwise permitted by these Rules, no Club shall directly or indirectly induce or attempt to induce any Player, Manager, assistant manager, head coach or other senior first team football coach of another Club (or Football League club) to terminate a contract of employment with that other Club (or Football League club) (whether or not by breach of that contract) or directly or indirectly approach any such employee with a view to offering employment without the consent of that other Club (or Football League club).

 

J.4.                              Each Club shall adopt and each Club, Manager, Official, Player and Academy Player shall observe, comply with and act in accordance with the Anti-Discrimination Policy set out in Appendix 2 to these Rules.

 

Betting

 

J.5.                              Prior to entering into (or performing any aspect of) a Gambling Related Agreement, the Club shall procure that the other party (or parties) to the Gambling Related Agreement shall enter into an agreement with the League pursuant to which it shall agree with the League that:

 

J.5.1.                    it will provide accurate and complete information forthwith to the League in the event that the League is exercising its powers under Rule W.1 to enquire into any suspected or alleged breach of these Rules if it becomes aware of any suspicious or unusual betting practices or other activities that may have an impact on the integrity of a match or competition;

 

J.5.2.                    it will not permit any form of gambling on any game referred to in Youth Development Rules 1.12(b)(ii), 1.12(b)(iii), and 1.12(c) to (e);

 

J.5.3.                    it will put in place such arrangements as the Board shall determine:

 

J.5.3.1.                    to protect minors and other vulnerable people from being harmed or exploited by gambling including, without limitation, the legible inclusion of the website address www.gambleaware.co.uk on all advertising (broadcast and non-broadcast) where it is feasible and practical to do so; and

 

J.5.3.2.                    for the independent, third-party adjudication of betting disputes (e.g. with IBAS or equivalent);

 

121

 

J.5.4.                    it shall not market any gambling services directly to minors and will ensure it has adequate systems in place to identify and prevent attempted gambling activity by minors;

 

J.5.5.                    it is licensed as a betting company within the EEA (which shall include any jurisdiction deemed to be treated as if it were within the EEA by Regulations made pursuant to section 331(4) of the Gambling Act 2005); and

 

J.5.6.                    it will abide by:

 

J.5.6.1.          the licensing conditions and codes of practice for betting issued from time to time by the Gambling Commission (if it falls under the remit of the Gambling Commission);

 

J.5.6.2.          the TV and Radio Advertising Standards Codes, the British Codes of Advertising, Sales Promotion and Direct Marketing administered by the Advertising Standards Authority (regardless of where the operator is based or licensed); and

 

J.5.6.3.          the Gambling Industry Code for Socially Responsible Advertising.

 

J.6.                              No Club, Official or Player may, in connection with betting on an event in, or on the result of, a League Match:

 

J.6.1.                    offer or receive a payment or any form of inducement to or from any Club or the Official or Player of any Club; or

 

J.6.2.                    receive or seek to receive any payment or other form of inducement from any Person.

 

UEFA Club Licence Applicants

 

J.7.                              Any Club, Authorised Signatory or other Official making a false statement (whether made verbally or in writing) in or in connection with an application for a UEFA Club Licence or falsifying a document produced in support of or in connection with such an application shall be in breach of these Rules and shall be liable to be dealt with in accordance with the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary).

 

Football Foundation

 

J.8.                              Each Club must make available one half page of advertising or editorial material in match programmes for the benefit of The Football Foundation.

 

122

 

 

CLUBS: OPERATIONS

SECTION K: GROUND CRITERIA AND BROADCASTERS’ REQUIREMENTS

 

Safety Certificate

 

K.1.                         Subject to Rule K.2, each Club shall hold a current safety certificate issued in accordance with the provisions of the Safety of Sports Grounds Act 1975.

 

K.2.                         If a Club has a ground-sharing agreement it shall be a term thereof that either the Club or the other party to the agreement shall hold a current safety certificate.

 

Ownership of Ground and Training Facilities

 

K.3.                         Each Club shall either own its ground and training facilities or have a legally enforceable agreement with its owner for its use by the Club, expiring not earlier than the end of the current Season.

 

Ground Sharing

 

K.4                            No Club shall have or enter into a ground-sharing agreement unless the agreement contains a legally enforceable provision to the effect that the playing of the Club’s League Matches shall always take precedence over the activities of the other party to the agreement.

 

Ground Registration

 

K.5.                         Each Club shall register its ground with the Secretary and no Club shall remove to another ground without first obtaining the written consent of the Board, such consent not to be unreasonably withheld.

 

K.6.                         In considering whether to give any such consent, the Board shall have regard to all the circumstances of the case and shall not consent unless reasonably satisfied that such consent:

 

K.6.1.               would be consistent with the objects of the League as set out in the Memorandum;

 

K.6.2.               would be appropriate having in mind the relationship (if any) between the locality with which by its name or otherwise the applicant Club is traditionally associated and that in which such Club proposes to establish its ground;

 

K.6.3.               would not adversely affect such Club’s Officials, Players, supporters, shareholders, sponsors and others having an interest in its activities;

 

K.6.4.               would not have an adverse effect on Visiting Clubs;

 

K.6.5.               would not adversely affect Clubs (or Football League clubs) having their registered grounds in the immediate vicinity of the proposed location; and

 

K.6.6.               would enhance the reputation of the League and promote the game of association football generally.

 

All Seater Grounds

 

K.7.                         Spectators admitted to a registered ground shall be offered only seated accommodation, the majority of which shall be covered, and there shall be no standing terraces.

 

Ground Regulations

 

K.8.                         Each Club shall ensure that sufficient copies of the official notice entitled “Ground Regulations” published by the League and the Football League are displayed prominently at its ground.

 

123

 

Covered Stadia

 

K.9.                         Any Club applying for planning permission to cover or partially cover the playing area of its stadium with a fixed or moveable roof shall provide to the Board a copy of its application together with copies of all submitted plans.

 

K.10.                  No League Match shall take place at any stadium where during the playing of the League Match the playing area is covered or partially covered by a fixed or moveable roof without the prior written approval of the Board. Before giving or refusing to give any such approval the Board shall consult with all Clubs and shall take into account their representations.

 

Dressing Rooms

 

K.11.                  Each Club shall provide dressing rooms for Players the minimum area of which (excluding showers, baths and toilets) shall be 30 square metres.

 

Drug-testing Room

 

K.12.                  Each Club shall provide accommodation capable of being used as a drug-testing room which shall be near the Players’ and Match Officials’ dressing rooms and inaccessible to the public and media. The Board may caution any Club which fails to comply with this Rule or exercise its summary jurisdiction and impose a fine.

 

Security

 

K.13.                  In order to safeguard the Players, directors and Officials of a Visiting Club and Match Officials upon their arrival at and departure from a League Match, each Home Club shall procure that:

 

K.13.1.        the Visiting Club’s team coach is able to park adjacent to the Players’ entrance;

 

K.13.2.        barriers are placed so as to prevent members of the public gaining access to the area between the team coach and the Players’ entrance;

 

K.13.3.        a parking area is provided for directors and Officials of the Visiting Club and Match Officials close to their respective points of entry to the stadium;

 

K.13.4.        the Players’ entrance as well as the parking area and the points of entry referred to are adequately policed or stewarded.

 

K.14.                  Each Home Club shall further procure that Players and Match Officials are provided with a safe and secure means of access to and egress from the pitch prior to the kick-off of a League Match, at the beginning and end of the half-time interval and upon the conclusion of the match.

 

The Pitch

 

K.15.                  Unless otherwise permitted by the Board, in League Matches the length of the pitch shall be 105 metres and its breadth 68 metres.

 

K.16.                  The Board shall only give permission to a Club for the dimensions of its pitch to be other than as set out in Rule K.15 if it is impossible for it to comply with Rule K.15 due to the nature of the construction of its ground.

 

124

 

K.17.                  For UEFA Club Competitions the pitch must measure 105 metres in length by 68 metres in breadth exactly. If for technical reasons of a construction related nature it is impossible to achieve the required dimensions a UEFA Club Licence may nevertheless be granted provided that the pitch is minimum 100 metres to maximum 105 metres in length by minimum 64 metres to maximum 68 metres in breadth.

 

K.18.                  A Club shall register the dimensions of its pitch before the commencement of each Season by giving written notice thereof in Form 8 to the Secretary.

 

K.19.                  The Board may at any time require a Club to obtain and submit to the Secretary a report by an independent expert certifying its pitch dimensions.

 

K.20.                  No Club shall alter the dimensions of its pitch during the Season without the prior written consent of the Board.

 

K.21.                  Each Club shall take all reasonable steps to maintain its pitch in good condition throughout the Season and the Board may require a Club to take such steps as the Board shall specify if it is not satisfied that the pitch is being maintained to an adequate standard.

 

K.22.                  To take effect from the start of Season 2014/15:

 

Each Club shall provide and maintain at its registered ground an undersoil heating system which shall be operated to the extent necessary to procure, so far as is reasonably possible, that the pitch is playable on the occasion of each home League Match.

 

Pitch Protection

 

K.23.                  In order to protect the pitch, unless otherwise mutually agreed between both participating Clubs, the following procedures shall be adopted by Players and Officials in the periods immediately before and after a League Match and at half time:

 

K.23.1.        the pitch shall only be used for warming up or warming down by Players named on Form 9;

 

K.23.2.        pre-match warming up by either team shall not commence until 45 minutes before the kick-off time at the earliest, shall not last for more than 30 minutes, and shall end no later than 10 minutes before the kick-off time;

 

K.23.3.        if portable goals are provided they shall be used for all goalkeeping drills other than crossing practice;

 

K.23.4.        the goalmouth area shall be used by goalkeepers only if portable goals are not provided or for crossing practice and then only for not more than 20 minutes;

 

K.23.5.        for the purposes of warming up and warming down each team shall use only part of the pitch between the edge of a penalty area and the half way line or as otherwise directed by the groundsman;

 

K.23.6.        all speed and stamina work shall be undertaken off the pitch parallel to the touchline opposite the side to be patrolled by the assistant referee or, in the absence of sufficient space, in that part of the pitch described in Rule K.23.5 above or as otherwise directed by the groundsman;

 

K.23.7.        Players using the pitch at half time shall give due consideration to any other activity or entertainment taking place on the pitch at the same time;

 

125

 

K.23.8.        the Home Club may water the pitch at half time provided that it gives reasonable notice to the referee and the other Club that it intends to do so and that any such watering is carried out evenly over the entire length and width of the pitch; and

 

K.23.9.        any warming down after the conclusion of the League Match shall last for no longer than 15 minutes and for that purpose neither penalty area shall be used.

 

Artificial Surfaces

 

K.24.                  No League Match shall be played on an Artificial Surface.

 

Goal Line Technology

 

K.25.                  Each Club’s Stadium must have installed such Goal Line Technology as the Board shall specify from time to time.

 

K.26.                  Each Club shall:

 

K.26.1.        ensure that the Goal Line Technology installed at its Stadium properly maintained in accordance with all applicable requirements insofar as such maintenance is the responsibility of the Club and not the responsibility of any Person appointed by the League pursuant to Rule K.26.2;

 

K.26.2.        give all necessary cooperation to such Person or Persons appointed by the League to supply, install, maintain and operate such Goal Line Technology and to any person properly authorised by the League or FIFA to test or certify the Club’s Goal Line Technology; and

 

K.26.3.        use Goal Line Technology only as specified by the Board from time to time.

 

K.27.                  For the avoidance of doubt, ownership of the Goal Line Technology installed and operated at each Club, and of all rights arising therefrom or in connection therewith, shall not belong to the Club.

 

Trainer’s Bench Facilities

 

K.28.                  Each Club shall provide separate trainer’s benches adjacent to the pitch for the sole use of team officials, medical staff and substitute Players of each of the Home Club and the Visiting Club. Such trainer’s benches shall be clearly marked ‘Home’ and ‘Away’, shall have direct access onto the pitch, shall be located equidistant from the halfway line, shall be under cover and shall each be capable of seating not less than 14 persons.

 

Technical Areas

 

K.29.                  The technical areas shall include the trainer’s benches required by Rule K.28 and shall extend 1 metre either side of each and to within 1 metre of the touchline.

 

K.30.                  The boundaries of each of the technical areas shall be clearly marked.

 

K.31.                  No person shall use or have access to a television monitor or like device in or around the technical areas during League Matches.

 

126

 

Sanitary Facilities

 

K.32.                  Each Club shall provide sufficient bright, clean and hygienic toilet and washing facilities for male and female spectators in accordance with any local authority requirements and having regard to guidance issued by the Football Licensing Authority. The Board may caution any Club which fails to comply with this Rule or exercise its summary jurisdiction and impose a fine.

 

Facilities for the Disabled

 

K.33.                  Each Club shall provide sufficient and adequate facilities for disabled supporters.

 

CCTV

 

K.34.                  A Home Club may arrange for any League Match in which its team participates to be relayed by closed circuit television to other locations within its ground.

 

K.35.                  Except at any time when any live Transmission of any League Match pursuant to a UK Broadcasting Contract is in progress, a Visiting Club may arrange by agreement with the Home Club for the closed circuit television signal of a League Match in which it participates to be relayed to its ground only. The written consent of the Board shall be required to relay the said signal to any other location. In all such circumstances, the Visiting Club shall ensure that any such relay of any such signal shall be encrypted in such manner as the Board may from time to time direct.

 

Giant Screens

 

K.36.                  Except with the prior written consent of the Board, giant screens or the like at a Club’s ground shall not be used to relay to spectators closed circuit pictures of the League Match at which they are present.

 

K.37.                  Any consent given under the provisions of the above Rule shall be subject to the following conditions:

 

K.37.1.        the screen shall be located so that it does not interfere with the League Match at which it is used or distract the Players and Match Officials;

 

K.37.2.        it shall be operated by a responsible person who is fully aware of the conditions governing its use;

 

K.37.3.        the screen may be used to show:

 

K.37.3.1.        live action;

 

K.37.3.2.        when the ball is not in play, action replays of positive incidents;

 

K.37.4.        the screen shall not be used to show:

 

K.37.4.1.        action replays of negative or controversial incidents;

 

K.37.4.2.        any incident which may bring into question the judgment of a Match Official;

 

K.37.4.3.        the area of the trainer’s bench;

 

K.37.4.4.        until substitute boards have been displayed, pictures of any substitute Player warming up or preparing to enter the field of play;

 

K.37.4.5.        any pictures which may tend to criticise, disparage, belittle or discredit the League, any Club or any Official, Player or Match Official or to bring the game into disrepute.

 

127

 

Media Facilities — General

 

K.38.                  Each Club shall provide to the League such information and access to its Stadium as the League may reasonably require in order to assess whether the Club complies, or will in due course comply, with the requirements of Rules K.43 to K.113.

 

Guidance

 

Assessment of compliance will be undertaken via self-assessment, inspections by the League or its appointees, and, if there is disagreement as to whether a Club complies with a particular requirement, by an independent audit.

 

K.39.                  Where a Club proves to the League that compliance with one or more of the requirements of Rules K.43 to K.113 is not reasonably practicable, despite its best endeavours, due to the nature of the construction and configuration of its Stadium, the League shall suspend action for breach of such Rules for such period of time and subject to such further order as the League considers appropriate.

 

Guidance

 

If the existing nature of a Club’s Stadium is such that it necessitates a longer lead time to put in place a facility required by these Rules, then it may apply to the Board for temporary dispensation from the relevant Rule. In extreme cases, it is recognised that it may be physically impossible to comply with a particular requirement. In such a case, the Board may waive compliance without the Club attracting sanction pursuant to Rule K.41 subject to whatever further action the Board considers appropriate to comply as much as reasonably practicable with the intent of the Rules.

 

Any application for dispensation from any of the requirements in Rules K.43 to K.113 will be judged on its own facts.

 

K.40.                  The details of how each Club will, subject to Rule K.41, comply with Rules K.43 to K.113 shall be recorded in its Technical Specification.

 

K.41.                  If a Club fails to comply with any of Rules K.43 to K.113, the Board may:

 

K.41.1.        withhold from that Club part or all of its share of Overseas Broadcasting Money to which it would otherwise be entitled pursuant to Rule D.20 until such time as it has provided those facilities; and/or

 

K.41.2.        require the Club to undertake such works as the Board considers necessary by such date as the Board may specify; and

 

K.41.3.        in the event of any continuing breach or failure to implement works as required by the Board pursuant to Rule K.41.2 deal with the matter under the provisions of Section W of these Rules.

 

K.42.                  The League will inform each Club no later than 14 days before the date of each League Match to be played at its Stadium of the Match Manager appointed to act at that League Match and whether, and if so to what extent, the Club is required to comply with the following Rules:

 

K.42.1.        Rules K.54 and K.55 (Overseas TV Commentary Positions);

 

K.42.2.        Rule K.63 (Television Studios);

 

K.42.3.        Rule K.64 (seats for Overseas Broadcasters); and

 

K.42.4.        Rule K.75 (car park spaces for the use of Broadcasters).

 

K.43.                  Access to the facilities, areas and rooms described in this Section of the Rules shall, on the date of each League Match, be restricted to such personnel as are accredited by the League or Home Club and each Home Club shall ensure that such facilities, areas and rooms are stewarded in such a manner as to enforce this restriction.

 

128

 

K.44.                  Each Club shall ensure that for each League Match played at its Stadium, the Stadium is supplied with internet connectivity with a total bandwidth capacity of 40 megabits per second, burstable to 100 megabits per second.

 

K.45.                  Each Club shall ensure that, within the total internet connectivity referred to in Rule K.44:

 

K.45.1.        3 private and uncontended internet connections, with a total bandwidth capacity of 15 megabits per second to be divided between the 3 connections as the League shall specify, are available for the use of the League’s data providers and player tracking service providers; and

 

K.45.2.        internet connections are provided to the locations and in the manner specified in Rule K.46.

 

K.46.                  Each Home Club shall provide connections to the internet, and permit the installation and maintenance by the League or Radio Broadcasters (in either case at their expense) of ISDN lines, at the following locations of its Stadium:

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
Wired Internet
   Connectivity
    	
 
    	
Wireless Internet
   Connectivity*
    	
 
    	
ISDN
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Each   UK TV Commentary Position (Rules K.52 to K.53)
    	
 
    	
Yes
    	
 
    	
Yes
    	
 
    	
Yes
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Each   Overseas TV Commentary Position (Rules K.54 to K.55)
    	
 
    	
Yes
    	
 
    	
Yes
    	
 
    	
Yes
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Each   Press Seat (Rules K.84 to K.85)
    	
 
    	
Yes
    	
 
    	
Yes
    	
 
    	
Not required
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Media   Working Area (Rules K.81 to K.82)
    	
 
    	
Yes
    	
 
    	
Yes
    	
 
    	
Not required
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Media   Conference Room (Rule K.83)
    	
 
    	
Yes
    	
 
    	
Yes
    	
 
    	
Not required
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Photographers’   Working Area (Rule K.86.4)
    	
 
    	
Yes: 16 connection points
    	
 
    	
Yes
    	
 
    	
Yes: 8 lines
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Radio   Commentary Positions (Rule K.56)
    	
 
    	
Yes
    	
 
    	
Yes
    	
 
    	
Yes
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Tunnel   Interview Position (Pre-Match and Post-Match) (Rules K.58 to K.59).
    	
 
    	
Not required
    	
 
    	
Yes
    	
 
    	
Not required
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Television   Studios (Rule K.63)
    	
 
    	
Yes
    	
 
    	
Yes
    	
 
    	
Not required
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Outside   Broadcast Compound   (Rules K.76 to K.78)
    	
 
    	
Yes
    	
 
    	
Yes
    	
 
    	
Not required
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Pitchside   Presentation Positions (Rule K.57)
    	
 
    	
Not required
    	
 
    	
Yes
    	
 
    	
Not required
    

 

*Wireless internet connectivity must be on a closed and secure network.

 

129

 

K.47.                  Each Club shall give the Match Manager all such assistance, and access to such facilities, areas and rooms, as may be reasonably required.

 

K.48.                  Each Home Club shall:

 

K.48.1.                  provide for the use of the League in relation to this Section K a rack within its IT room (or equivalent) at the Stadium; and

 

K.48.2.                  ensure that for at least 3 hours before kick-off and 2 hours after final whistle, an appropriately competent Official is available to ensure as far as reasonably practicable uninterrupted use of the services set out at Rules K.44 to K.46.

 

Television Gantry

 

K.49.                  Subject to Rule K.51, each Club shall ensure that its Stadium has a television gantry which:

 

K.49.1.                  is situated so that cameras can be positioned on the half-way line; 

 

K.49.2.                  is at least 19 metres wide;

 

K.49.3.                  is able to accommodate at least 3 UK TV Commentary Positions and 5 cameras, allowing at least 2 metres by 2 metres per camera;

 

K.49.4.                  permits the cameras to have a full and clear view of the whole pitch; and

 

K.49.5.                  permits each camera position and UK Commentary Position to be easily accessible by technical personnel during the match without disturbing the cameramen or commentators.

 

K.50.                  Each UK TV Commentary Position and each camera position on the Television Gantry shall be Hardwired.

 

K.51.                  A Club may fulfil the requirements set out in Rule K.49 across two gantries in close proximity to each other provided that:

 

K.51.1.                  one is at least 12 metres wide and able to accommodate at least 2 UK Commentary Positions and 3 cameras (allowing at least 2 metres by 2 metres per camera), and Rule K.49.1 shall apply to this gantry; and

 

K.51.2.                  the other is at least 7 metres wide and able to accommodate at least 1 UK Commentary Position and 2 cameras (allowing at least 2 metres by 2 metres per camera).

 

UK TV Commentary Positions

 

K.52.                  Subject to Rule K.42, each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium at least 3 UK TV Commentary Positions on the Television Gantry, for use by UK Broadcasters’ commentators.

 

K.53.                  Each UK TV Commentary Position shall:

 

K.53.1.                  consist of 3 seats;

 

K.53.2.                  be no less than 3 metres wide and 1 metre deep;

 

K.53.3.                  have internet connectivity as set out in Rule K.46 and mains power;

 

K.53.4.                  have a full and clear view of the pitch; and

 

K.53.5.                  have a desk large enough to hold a monitor, 2 laptops and such commentary equipment as UK Broadcasters may reasonably require.

 

130

 

Guidance

 

A Club will not be penalised for a failure to provide a full and clear view under these Rules if the permanent infrastructure of its Stadium is such that this is not possible (for example due to the presence of stanchions supporting the roof of a stand). However, there must be no temporary or movable installations restricting the view.

 

Overseas TV Commentary Positions

 

K.54.                  Subject to Rule K.42, each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium:

 

K.54.1.                  at least 15 Overseas TV Commentary Positions (which need not be on the Television Gantry, provided that they are situated on the same side of the pitch as the Television Gantry and are sufficiently Hardwired for the receipt of the Broadcaster’s feeds to monitors), of which 5 must have capacity for video and audio to be transmitted via a mini-camera to the Outside Broadcast Compound; and

 

K.54.2.                  at least 1 additional seat per 3 Overseas TV Commentary Positions for the use of Overseas Broadcasters’ technical staff.

 

Guidance

 

The mini-cameras referred to in Rule K.54.1 will be used to film commentators and not match footage.

 

K.55.                  Each Overseas TV Commentary Position shall:

 

K.55.1.                  be situated as close to the half-way line as reasonably practicable;

 

K.55.2.                  consist of 2 seats for the use of commentators;

 

K.55.3.                  be at least 2 metres wide and 1 metre deep;

 

K.55.4.                  be Hardwired;

 

K.55.5.                  have internet connectivity as set out in Rule K.46 and mains power;

 

K.55.6.                  have an full and clear view of the pitch;

 

K.55.7.                  have a desk large enough to hold a monitor, two laptops and such commentary equipment as Overseas Broadcasters may reasonably require; and

 

K.55.8.                  have a clear view of a television monitor.

 

Guidance

 

Where the Rules specify that different Persons are entitled to be placed as near to the half-way line as reasonably practicable, the Match Manager shall allocate actual positions.

 

Radio Commentary Positions

 

K.56.                  Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium at least 15 Radio Commentary Positions for use by Radio Broadcasters and (subject to the priority over such seats of the Radio Broadcasters) by any radio broadcasters with whom the Home Club or the Visiting Club has entered into a Club Radio Contract, and each such Position shall:

 

K.56.1.                  be situated as close to the half-way line as reasonably practicable and in any event no further than 25m from it;

 

K.56.2.                  have a clear view of a television monitor;

 

K.56.3.                  be separated by a soundproof screen from any adjoining press seats provided under Rule K.84 or any TV or Radio Commentary Positions; and

 

K.56.4.                  have mains power and a desk large enough to hold such commentary equipment as Radio Broadcasters may reasonably require.

 

131

 

TV Broadcasters’ Pitchside Presentation Positions

 

K.57.                  Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium at least 7 pitchside presentation positions (2 for UK Broadcasters and 5 for Overseas Broadcasters), each of of which shall be:

 

K.57.1.                  Hardwired;

 

K.57.2.                  as close to the touchline as reasonably practicable;

 

K.57.3.                  at least 3 metres wide; and

 

K.57.4.                  available from at least 4 hours before kick-off until 5 minutes before kick-off, during half-time until at least 5 minutes before the re-start, and for at least 45 minutes after the final whistle.

 

Tunnel Interview Positions

 

K.58.                  Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium at least 5 Hardwired tunnel interview positions, 2 of which shall be for the use of UK Broadcasters, and 3 of which shall be for the use of Overseas Broadcasters.

 

K.59.                  The tunnel interview positions shall be located:

 

K.59.1.                  in the same stand as, and in close proximity to, the tunnel and the Players’ dressing rooms;

 

K.59.2.                  so that television interviews within them can be conducted against the Interview Backdrops; and

 

K.59.3.                  so that each may be used without interfering with the use of the others.

 

Camera Positions: Match Coverage

 

K.60.                  Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium positions for television cameras in accordance with the requirements of Appendix 3, and each such position shall be Hardwired.

 

Camera Positions: Team and Supporter Arrivals

 

K.61.                  Each Club shall provide at its Stadium at least 2 separate and static Hardwired camera positions for the arrivals of the teams before each League Match.

 

K.62.                  Each Club shall permit TV Broadcasters’ coverage of supporters outside its Stadium before each League Match.

 

Television Studios

 

K.63.                  Subject to Rule K.42, each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium at least 2 studios for the use of Broadcasters and each such studio shall:

 

K.63.1.                  measure at least 5 metres by 5 metres;

 

K.63.2.                  be at least 3 metres high;

 

K.63.3.                  have a window which is at least 3 metres wide by 1.5 metres high and which gives a full and clear view of the pitch;

 

132

 

K.63.4.                  be Hardwired sufficiently for the operation of 4 cameras, ancillary audio equipment, and to receive audio-visual feeds from the Outside Broadcast Compound to monitors within the studio; and

 

K.63.5.                  have provision for cable access in the event of the failure of the Hardwiring.

 

Guidance

 

With regard to the studio window, ideally the bottom of the window should be 50cm from the floor and the top of the window should be 2 metres from the floor.

 

Overseas Broadcasters: Observer Seats

 

K.64.                  Subject to Rule K.42, each Club shall make available at each League Match played at its Stadium at least 25 seats for the use of accredited representatives of Overseas Broadcasters, to be situated in close proximity, and with easy access, to the tunnel area and Mixed Zone.

 

Guidance

 

These seats will be for the use of working personnel of Overseas Broadcasters. The tickets for these seats will be distributed by the League who will also monitor their use.

 

Reporter Positions

 

K.65.                  Each Club shall provide at least 8 seats (the positions of which shall be Hardwired) at each League Match played at its Stadium for the use of accredited representatives of UK Broadcasters, Overseas Broadcasters and the League.

 

K.66.                  Such seats shall be situated as near to the trainers’ benches as practicable.

 

Guidance

 

It is envisaged that Broadcasters may use some of these seats for technical equipment.

 

With regard to Rule K.65, “the League” in this context means Premier League Productions, the League’s appointed production partner which undertakes the broadcast of all League Matches on behalf of the League.

 

Mixed Zone

 

K.67.                  Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium a Mixed Zone in which media interviews with Players and Managers may be conducted.

 

K.68.                  The Mixed Zone shall:

 

K.68.1.                  be located between the Players’ dressing rooms and the Players’ point of exit from the Stadium;

 

K.68.2.                  be accessible to Players, Managers, coaching staff and accredited representatives of Broadcasters;

 

K.68.3.                  be large enough to accommodate at least 20 representatives of Broadcasters;

 

K.68.4.                  have sufficient infrastructure (whether by Hardwiring or cable) to enable the Transmission of interviews; and

 

K.68.5.                  have lighting of a sufficient level to provide suitable conditions for the Transmission of interviews.

 

133

 

K.69.                  Each Home Club

 

K.69.1.                  shall permit into the Mixed Zone:

 

K.69.1.1.        accredited representatives of Broadcasters who wish to conduct interviews in the Mixed Zone (up to a maximum of 20), who shall have priority entry into the Mixed Zone over those listed in Rules K.69.1.2 and K.69.1.3;

 

K.69.1.2.        accredited representatives of radio broadcasters with whom it or the Visiting Club has entered into a Club Radio Contract;

 

K.69.1.3.        such authorised representatives of it or the Visiting Club as either may reasonably require in order to provide commentary or reports on media services such as its website, social media accounts or television channel; and

 

K.69.2.                  may, at its discretion, permit into the Mixed Zone such other accredited representatives of the media as it considers appropriate.

 

Guidance

 

Further discussions will be undertaken with Clubs about the branding of the Mixed Zone. The League’s preference is that Interview Backdrops should be used in Mixed Zones. Accreditation of representatives of the media will be undertaken by the League or its appointee (currently Football DataCo Limited) on behalf of the League and Clubs.

 

Access to Tunnel Interview Positions

 

K.70.                  Each Club shall at each League Match played at its Stadium permit the following accredited representatives of TV Broadcasters access to the tunnel interview positions referred to in Rule K.58 to K.59 for such purposes and periods as the League may from time to time specify:

 

K.70.1.                  6 reporters;

 

K.70.2.                  5 floor managers;

 

K.70.3.                  5 sound engineers;

 

K.70.4.                  6 camera operators;

 

K.70.5.                  2 lighting engineers;

 

K.70.6.                  2 vision engineers;

 

K.70.7.                  2 riggers (who may be excluded during the period from 2 hours before kick-off until two and a half hours after the final whistle);

 

K.70.8.                  6 commentators (for the period up to 30 minutes before kick-off only).

 

The Match Manager will manage all such access to ensure that, as far as reasonably practicable, the persons referred to in this Rule only have access to the tunnel interview positions when needed.

 

Guidance

 

TV Broadcasters’ representatives are only permitted access to the tunnel interview positions for the filming of interviews, team arrivals, match reports, and to conduct unfilmed, informal discussions with coaching staff where the latter choose to speak to Broadcasters (and for the avoidance of doubt they are not obliged to engage in such informal discussions although they are encouraged to do so).

 

134

 

Hardwiring

 

K.71.                  Each Club shall:

 

K.71.1.                  ensure that all Hardwiring at its Stadium is properly maintained and in good working order at all times when its use is required; and

 

K.71.2.                  provide to the League a certificate in writing by 30 June confirming that the Hardwiring at its Stadium is in compliance with Rule K.71.1, such certificate to be provided by an independent Person experienced in the design and installation of permanent outside broadcast cable infrastructure.

 

K.72.                  Each Club shall permit the installation of temporary cabling by Broadcasters sufficient to ensure the continuous Transmission of League Matches played at its Stadium in the event of the failure of any Hardwiring required by these Rules (in addition to any other measures that the League may specify in order to ensure such continuous Transmission).

 

Power Supply

 

K.73.                  Each Home Club shall make available to Broadcasters, at their request, access to electricity supply on the day of each League Match sufficient to power the Broadcasters’ operations.

 

K.74.                  Each Home Club shall provide such facilities and access as is required by a Broadcaster to establish its own power supply for an Outside Broadcast Compound.

 

Car Park Spaces

 

K.75.                  Subject to Rule K.42, each Club shall make available to the League a minimum of 20 car park spaces as close to the main entrance of the Stadium as reasonably practicable for each League Match played at its Stadium for the use by TV Broadcasters.

 

Guidance

 

These car park spaces will be used by the on-screen presenters, commentators and match analysts of the Broadcasters. As these are individuals who are publicly known and recognisable, car park spaces as close to the main entrance of the Stadium as reasonably practicable are requested. Car park spaces that are not required by Broadcasters will be released back to the League no later than fourteen days before the date of the League Match pursuant to Rule K.42.

 

Outside Broadcast Compound

 

K.76.                  At each League Match, the Home Club shall provide a secure, level area (with a hard surface suitable for the parking of TV Broadcasters’ vehicles) outside and adjacent to the Stadium of at least 1500m2 for the exclusive use of TV Broadcasters’ vehicles.

 

K.77.                  The Outside Broadcast Compound shall have sufficient:

 

K.77.1.                  drainage; and

 

K.77.2.                  reasonable access to toilets and waste disposal facilities.

 

K.78.                  The Outside Broadcast Compound shall have an unobstructed view of the southern horizon such as to allow satellite uplinking or if the Outside Broadcast Compound does not have such unobstructed view, the Club must provide an additional area as close as reasonably practicable to the Outside Broadcast Compound to enable satellite uplinking.

 

135

 

Guidance

 

With regard to Rule K.78, if an additional area is needed because satellite uplinking is not reasonably practicable from the Outside Broadcast Compound, then the additional area must be sufficiently large (approximately 120 square m2) to accommodate 6 satellite news gathering trucks.

 

Official Club Team Sheets

 

K.79.                  Each Home Club shall provide to the Match Manager the team sheets of both the Home Club and the Visiting Club as soon as reasonably practicable after they have been handed to the referee pursuant to Rule L.21.

 

Guidance

 

Rule L.23 provides that at least 1 hour before the kick-off, a senior coach and the captain of each participating Club must attend a briefing with the referee and hand to him and their opponents a team sheet. Consequent upon the introduction of this Rule, an amendment to Rule L.23 dealing with the requirement for the two Clubs to give the team sheets to the media will be brought forward in due course.

 

The Match Manager will give copies of the team sheets to Broadcasters and to the League’s data providers.Clubs will remain responsible for distributing it to others (e.g. representatives of the written media).

 

K.80.                  A Club playing in a League Match shall not publish the teams before the Home Club has provided the team sheets to the Match Manager pursuant to Rule K.79.

 

Media Working Area

 

K.81.                  Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium a working area for the use of accredited representatives of the media and Broadcasters, such area to be located in the same stand as the Player’s dressing rooms and comprising a room of minimum 50m2 and supplied with 25 individual or linked work stations, each of which shall have its own desk, chair, electricity supply, telephone point and internet connectivity as set out in Rule K.46.

 

K.82.                  Refreshment facilities of a standard to be determined by the Home Club shall be made available to accredited representatives of the media and Broadcasters for a reasonable period before and after the League Match and during the half-time interval.

 

Media Conference Room

 

K.83.                  Each Club shall provide at each League Match at its Stadium a media conference room with the following minimum facilities:

 

K.83.1.                  seating for 70 persons;

 

K.83.2.                  lighting of a sufficient level for the filming and live Transmission of the conference;

 

K.83.3.                  a podium at the front of the room and in clear view of the cameras, with table and chairs to seat 3 people;

 

K.83.4.                  a Hardwired camera platform at the rear of the room of sufficient size to accommodate at least 2 cameras and with an unobstructed view of the podium.

 

Guidance

 

The Post-Match Media Conference (see Rules K.95 to K.98) will take place in this room.

 

This can be the same room as the media working area described in Rule K.81.

 

With regard to Rule K.83.4, ideally the camera platform should be able to accommodate up to 10 cameras.

 

136

 

Press Seats

 

K.84.                  Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium a minimum of 50 seats for the use of accredited representatives of the media and the League’s data providers, such seats to be located near the media working room and so that they give a good view of the pitch.

 

Guidance

 

Accreditation of representatives of the media will be undertaken by the League or its appointee (currently Football DataCo Limited) on behalf of the League and Clubs.

 

K.85.                  Each such seat shall have a desktop, electricity supply, a clear view of a television monitor, telephone point, and internet connectivity as set out in Rule K.46.

 

Facilities for Photographers

 

K.86.                  Each Home Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium facilities for photographers to the following minimum standards:

 

K.86.1.                  pitch side access for 20 accredited photographers and messengers and appropriate pitch side wiring and wireless internet connectivity;

 

K.86.2.                  bibs bearing the word ‘Photographer” on the rear, numbered consecutively, the numbers appearing on both the front and rear of the bib;

 

K.86.3.                  bibs of a different colour bearing the word ‘Messenger” on the rear and similarly numbered;

 

K.86.4.                  a working area or wire room of 20 square metres internet connectivity as set out in Rule K.46, 16 power points, a television monitor, shelves to support lap top computers and refreshment facilities.

 

Guidance

 

Accreditation of photographers will be undertaken by the League or its appointee (currently Football DataCo Limited) on behalf of the League and Clubs.

 

Broadcaster Preview Access

 

K.87.                  Each Club shall ensure that, during the 6 days preceding the day of each League Match, there is a continuous period of 2 hours (“the Broadcaster Preview Period”) during which TV Broadcasters may conduct interviews with Players and the Manager as set out in Rules K.88 to K.90.

 

K.88.                  In respect of a League Match to be broadcast live by a UK Broadcaster, both participating Clubs shall ensure the attendance of 1 Player (at least) and the Manager for the Broadcaster Preview Period for interview by the UK Broadcaster which has the right to broadcast the live Transmission of the League Match.

 

K.89.                  In respect of any League Match both participating Clubs shall ensure the attendance of 1 Player (at least) or the Manager during the Broadcaster Preview Period for interview by any Overseas Broadcaster and the League.

 

137

 

K.90.                  Over the course of each Season, each Club shall ensure that each Player named in the Club’s Squad List and its Manager:

 

K.90.1.                  gives at least 3 interviews during Broadcaster Preview Periods per Season to UK Broadcasters which have the right to broadcast the live Transmission of League Matches; and

 

K.90.2.                  gives at least 1 such interview to each UK Broadcaster which has the right to broadcast the live Transmission of League Matches; and

 

K.90.3.                  is available for a minimum of 30 minutes during at least one Broadcaster Preview Period for the purposes of being interviewed by Overseas Broadcasters.

 

Guidance

 

The TV Broadcaster preview interviews can take place either at the Stadium or at the training ground (provided that it has suitable facilities for such interviews). Clubs will determine the exact date and time of each Broadcaster Preview Period and notify the League and UK Broadcasters of the date and time selected and who is to attend. The exact day on which such interviews should take place has not been specified as Clubs may have other match commitments during the week, some of them abroad. All arrangements and monitoring of these Rules will be undertaken by the League. Further, the League recognises that there may be weeks in which Clubs play 2 (or indeed in exceptional cases more than 2) League Matches e.g. over the Christmas period. The League will monitor Broadcaster access during such times to ensure that unreasonable demands are not being placed on Clubs.

 

Pre-Match Media Conference

 

K.91.                  In addition to the requirements of Rules K.87 to K.90, each Club shall ensure that its Manager attends a media conference with Broadcasters and, at its discretion, such other accredited representatives of the media as the Club considers appropriate, to be scheduled as follows:

 

	
Day of League Match
    	
 
    	
Day of Pre-Match Media Conference
    
	
Saturday, Sunday or Monday
    	
 
    	
Thursday or Friday (save   for exceptional circumstances, to be managed and monitored by the League,   e.g. in the case of late return from a fixture in the UEFA Europa League).
    
	
Tuesday
    	
 
    	
Monday
    
	
Wednesday
    	
 
    	
Monday or Tuesday
    

 

Matchday Pre-Match Interviews

 

K.92.                  Each Club shall ensure that at, or as near as reasonably practicable to, the time of arrival at the Stadium on the day of each League Match, the following are made available for an interview with 1 TV Broadcaster:

 

K.92.1.                  Player who is likely to be in the starting line-up of the League Match (who will be asked no more than 3 questions, all of which shall be related to that League Match); and

 

K.92.2.                  its Manager.

 

138

 

Post-Match Interviews, Mixed Zone and Post-Match Media Conference

 

K.93.                  Each Club shall ensure that the following are available for interviews immediately after the conclusion of each League Match:

 

K.93.1.                  for UK Broadcasters who have the right to the Transmission of the League Match: at least 2 Players who played a significant role in the League Match and the Manager;

 

K.93.2.                  for the League and 3 Overseas Broadcasters: 1 Player who played a significant role in the League Match or the Manager; and

 

K.93.3.                  for Radio Broadcasters who have the right to the Radio Transmission of that League Match: at least 1 Player who has played a significant role in the League Match and the Manager.

 

Guidance

 

UK Broadcasters who have rights to post-match interviews are those with rights to broadcast live matches, highlights and near-live matches.

 

Rule K.93.2 requires Clubs to ensure that either a Player or the Manager is available after the match for interviews with the League and 3 Overseas Broadcasters. If there are more Overseas Broadcasters broadcasting the match, Clubs are requested to facilitate such interviews with as many as reasonably practicable

 

“Radio Broadcasters” means for the purposes of this Rule UK radio broadcasters only.

 

With regard to Rule K.93.2, the League in this context means Premier League Productions, the League’s appointed production partner which undertakes the broadcast of all League Matches on behalf of the League. The League then distributes content to Overseas Broadcasters.

 

The Match Manager will determine and manage the order in which interviews pursuant to Rule K.93 will take place and communicate this in the week leading up to the League Match.

 

Interviews with TV Broadcasters which take place pursuant to Rules K.92 and K.93 must take place in front of the Interview Backdrops to be provided by the League.

 

K.94.                  Each Club shall ensure that each of its Players listed on its team sheet for a League Match shall walk through the Mixed Zone when exiting the Stadium (save that the Club need not compel a Player to do so in exceptional circumstances).

 

Guidance

 

Clubs may withdraw a Player from walking through the Mixed Zone in exceptional circumstances, e.g. where the Player has suffered injury and needs medical treatment or is subject to doping control.

 

K.95.                  Each Home Club shall facilitate a media conference (“the Post-Match Media Conference”).

 

K.96.                  The Post-Match Media Conference shall take place after the conclusion of each League Match in the media conference room referred to in Rule K.83.

 

K.97.                  Each Home Club shall ensure that Broadcasters who wish to do so have access to the Post-Match Media Conference and may at its discretion give such access to accredited representatives of other media.

 

K.98.                  Each Club shall ensure that its Manager attends the Post-Match Media Conference.

 

139

 

Promotional Photographs and Footage

 

K.99.                  Each Club shall make sure that each of its Players is available to be photographed by the League or its appointee and filmed wearing each of the Strips registered by the Club pursuant to Rule M.17:

 

K.99.1.        no later than 48 hours before the start of each Season; and 

 

K.99.2.        when reasonably requested to do so by the League.

 

Guidance

 

The purpose of this requirement is primarily to provide footage of players to be used in dynamic line-ups by TV Broadcasters. In addition, photographs of players will be used by the League’s trading cards partner. The League will hold the copyright in these photographs and licence it to Clubs.

 

As squads change over the Season, the League will ask Clubs to give access to new Players pursuant to Rule K.99.2. While the League will work with Clubs to schedule these further sessions, they will need to be undertaken before any new Player plays in a League Match.

 

League Pre-Season Media Event

 

K.100.           Each Club shall, when requested to do so by the League, ensure that a first team Player or its Manager is available to attend the League’s designated pre-season media event.

 

K.101.           Such attendance shall mean the Player or Manager being available for a continuous 2 hour period at a location of the League’s choice and include their being interviewed by Broadcasters.

 

Guidance

 

The League will only organise 1 pre-season media event each year. It may be broadcast live. Representatives of the media, as well as Broadcasters, will be invited to attend.

 

The League envisages that it will ask the previous season’s League Champions, plus a Club from those who finished in the top 10 the previous season and one from those who finished in positions 11 to 17 in the previous season, together with a newly promoted Club, to make available Players and the Manager pursuant to Rule K.100. The Clubs who are asked will also be rotated from season to season (save, where applicable, in the case of the League Champions). The League will make travel arrangements and meet travel expenses.

 

The League’s pre-season media event may focus on specific themes or issues (e.g. young players or home-grown players), in which case the Clubs who are requested to make Players available pursuant to Rule K.100 will be asked to provide Players whose background or experience is relevant to the particular theme or issue.

 

K.102.           Each Club shall ensure that, when reasonably requested to do so by the League, Players and Managers will take part in recordings for the promotional purposes of Broadcasters and the League, such recordings to be made by the Broadcaster in question.

 

Guidance

 

The League will manage the requests for access made by Broadcasters under Rule K.102 to ensure that the demands made of Clubs or of individual Players and Managers are not too onerous.

 

Floodlights

 

K.103.           During Season 2013/14, a Club’s Stadium must have floodlights giving an average lux value of at least 800 lux with a minimum lux value of 500 at any location on the pitch.

 

K.104.           Rules K.105 to K.112 apply with effect from the start of Season 2014/15.

 

140

 

K.105.           A Club’s Stadium must have floodlights giving a maintained vertical illuminance of:

 

K.105.1.           an average of 1650 lux and a minimum of 1000 lux when measured towards the principal camera on the Television Gantry; and

 

K.105.2.           an average of 1000 lux and a minimum of 650 lux at any one location on the pitch when measured towards the pitch level cameras on the 4 sides of the Stadium.

 

K.106.           The floodlighting must provide uniformity of maintained vertical illuminance at all locations on the pitch such that the minimum illuminance is no less than half of the maximum illuminance and no less than 60% of the average illuminance.

 

Guidance

 

The requirements of Rule K.106 are often expressed by technical experts as “U1 values” and “U2 values” in the following manner:

 

“Uniformity (U1 [min/max]) > 0.50

 

Uniformity (U2 [min/ave]) > 0.60”

 

The League will manage the requests for access made by Broadcasters under Rule K.102 to ensure that the demands made of Clubs or of individual Players and Managers are not too onerous.

 

K.107.           Calculation, measurement and reporting of the lux values shall be undertaken on the pitch using 96 measurement points in a grid format at 5 metre x 5 metre intervals.

 

Guidance

 

To illustrate what is meant by this, Clubs are requested to measure and report lux values using a grid based on the following, where “x” marks each point on the pitch at which a measurement must be taken and recorded:

 

 

This is illustrative only e.g. the exact number of points at which values should be measured may depend on the size of the pitch, but the requirement for measurements to be taken at 5 metre by 5 metre intervals must be complied with. The certificate to be provided to the League pursuant to Rule K.113 must contain the outcome of the measurement of the lux values at each point in the pitch in this format.

 

141

 

K.108.           The 12 rows of seating nearest to the pitch shall be illuminated to between 10% and 30% of the level of the illuminance of the pitch.

 

K.109.           Floodlighting shall be installed and arranged so as not to cause undue glare to Players.

 

Guidance

 

This is especially important in the goalmouth area where it is recommended by the International Commission on Illumination that no floodlights are installed in the horizontal zone of 5o of either side of the goal line.

 

K.110.           Each Club’s floodlighting shall have:

 

K.110.1.           colour rendering index Ra of greater than 80;

 

K.110.2.           a colour temperature of between 5400kelvin and 5800kelvin; and

 

K.110.3.           flicker between 2% and 4%.

 

K.111.           Each Club must have installed at or adjacent to its Stadium an alternative power source for the floodlights such that the floodlighting shall continue with a minimum average illuminance of 800 lux towards the main camera in the event of the failure of the primary power source.

 

K.112.           Details of the emergency lighting source referred to in Rule K.111 must be set out in the annual floodlighting report referred to in Rule K.113.

 

K.113.           Each Club shall ensure that the floodlighting installation and supporting services at its Stadium are properly designed and maintained. Not less than 6 weeks before the commencement of the following Season, a certificate by a Chartered Electrical Engineer shall be provided by the Club to the League to certify that:

 

K.113.1.           the floodlights have been inspected by the Chartered Electrical Engineer and in his opinion comply with Rule K.103 (or Rule K.105 as appropriate); and that

 

K.113.2.           the floodlighting installation and its supporting services have been designed to an appropriate standard in compliance with these Rules and have been properly maintained.

 

142

 

 

CLUBS: OPERATIONS

SECTION L: FIXTURES

 

Arranging Fixtures

 

L.1.                           The Board shall:

 

L.1.1.                 determine the dates and kick-off times of all League Matches as soon as practicable prior to the commencement of each Season; and

 

L.1.2.                 have the power at any time thereafter to change the date and kick-off time of a League Match, and before exercising such power the Board will consult with and take into account any representations made by the Clubs participating in the League Match in question and any other Club or Clubs which may be affected thereby.

 

L.2.                           Each Club shall use its best endeavours to ensure that each League Match takes place on the date and at the time fixed for it.

 

L.3.                           No fixtures shall be arranged on or on any of the 6 days preceding the 4 dates agreed between the League and the Football Association prior to each Season upon which international matches will be played.

 

L.4.                           League Matches will be played on New Year’s Day unless it falls on a Thursday or Friday and F.A. Cup matches are scheduled to be played on the immediately following Saturday.

 

L.5.                           All intellectual property and other rights in the League’s fixture list shall belong to the League.

 

L.6.                           A Club engaged in any match played in a UEFA competition on a Thursday evening and a League Match on the following Saturday may rearrange the League Match to the following Sunday provided that:

 

L.6.1.                 it gives notice to that effect to the Secretary and to its League Match opposing Club within 72 hours of the date of the UEFA match being fixed (or, if the period of 72 hours expires on a day which is not a Working Day, by close of business on the first Working Day thereafter);

 

L.6.2.                 there is no police objection;

 

L.6.3.                 the rearrangement of the League Match does not result in the opposing Club having to play another League Match, F.A. Cup match or UEFA match within 2 days of the rearranged League Match being played; and

 

L.6.4.                 the kick-off time of the re-arranged League Match is the same as that of one of the League Matches (if any) which have been selected for live Transmission in the United Kingdom on that Sunday, or such other kick-off time as the Board may approve.

 

L.7.                           A Club may apply to the Board to rearrange any fixture so that it is played on a different date or at a different kick-off time.

 

Arranging Other Matches

 

L.8.                           A Club shall not arrange to play a friendly match during the Season:

 

L.8.1.                 until the dates of League Matches for that Season have been fixed and published in accordance with Rule L.1; or

 

L.8.2.                 so that it adversely affects a League Match.

 

143

 

Other Competitions

 

L.9.                           Except with the prior written approval of the Board, a Club shall not enter or play in any competition other than:

 

L.9.1.                 the UEFA Champions League;

 

L.9.2.                 the UEFA Europa League;

 

L.9.3.                 the F.A. Cup;

 

L.9.4.                 the F.A. Community Shield;

 

L.9.5.                 the Football League Cup;

 

L.9.6.                 competitions sanctioned by the County Association of which it is a member.

 

L.10.                    Each Club shall enter the F.A. Cup.

 

L.11.                    Qualification for UEFA Club Competitions shall be on sporting merit through domestic competitions controlled or sanctioned by the Football Association. Clubs qualifying for a UEFA Club Competition must apply for a UEFA Club Licence in accordance with the Licensing Manual.

 

Postponement of League Matches

 

L.12.                    A League Match shall not be postponed or abandoned except:

 

L.12.1.          when on the date fixed for it to be played either the Home Club or the Visiting Club is competing in a competition permitted by Rules L.9.1, L.9.2, and L.9.3; or

 

L.12.2.          with the approval of or on the instructions of the officiating referee; or

 

L.12.3.          by order of the police; or

 

L.12.4.          by order of any other authority exercising its statutory powers to that effect; or

 

L.12.5.          on the instructions of or with the prior written consent of the Board.

 

L.13.                    Where it is proposed to postpone a League Match pursuant to Rule L.12.4 on the grounds of safety, the appropriate Official of the Home Club shall:

 

L.13.1.          complete and make available on request to the Premier League all relevant risk assessment documentation; and

 

L.13.2.          time permitting, consult with the officiating referee, the police and the chairman of the Club’s Safety Advisory Group and ensure that the match delegate appointed to attend the League Match pursuant to Rule L.17 is fully briefed as to the reasons for the postponement.

 

L.14.                    Upon a League Match being postponed or abandoned in accordance with Rules L.12.1, L.12.2, L.12.3, or L.12.4 the Home Club shall forthwith inform the Secretary, and the Board will thereupon exercise its power under Rule L.1.2 and fix a date and kick-off time of the re-arranged League Match.

 

Guidance

 

Clubs are reminded of their obligation pursuant to Rule L.2 to use their best endeavours to ensure that all League Matches take place on the date and at the kick-off time fixed for them. Pursuant to this, Clubs are expected to do all they can to address any concerns raised by a statutory authority. 

 

144

 

Failure to Play a League Match

 

L.15.                    Except in the case of a League Match which, without either of the participating Clubs being at fault, is postponed or abandoned under the provisions of Rule L.12, any Club which causes the postponement or abandonment of a League Match on the date fixed under Rule L.1 or to which it is rearranged under Rule L.1.2, L.6 or L.7 will be in breach of these Rules.

 

Replaying a League Match

 

L.16.                    The Board shall have power to order that a League Match be replayed provided that a recommendation to that effect has been made by a Commission in exercise of its powers under Rule W.53.

 

Match Delegate

 

L.17.                    The League will appoint a match delegate to attend each League Match and the Home Club shall ensure that he is allocated a prime seat and allowed access to all areas of the ground.

 

L.18.                    The match delegate will act as an official representative of the League at the League Match to which he is appointed and he will report thereon to the League.

 

Full Strength Teams

 

L.19.                    In every League Match each participating Club shall field a full strength team.

 

Minimum Age

 

L.20.                    A Player who for the purpose of Youth Development Rule 2 is placed in an age group below Under 16 shall not be named in a Club’s team sheet for or participate in a League Match.

 

Team Sheet

 

L.21.                    At least one hour before the time fixed for the kick-off of a League Match, a senior member of the coaching staff and the first team captain of each participating Club shall attend a briefing with the referee and hand to him and their opponents and, subject to Rule K.80, make available to the media a team sheet in Form 9 containing the following particulars:

 

L.21.1.          the shirt numbers and names of its Players (including substitute Players) who are to take part in that League Match;

 

L.21.2.          the colour of the Strip to be worn by its Players, including the goalkeeper;

 

L.21.3.          the names and job titles of up to 7 Officials who will occupy the trainer’s bench during that League Match.

 

L.22.                    Any Club acting in breach of Rule L.21 will pay a fixed penalty of £300 in respect of a first such breach, £600 in respect of a second such breach and £1,200 in respect of a third such breach. Any subsequent breach shall be dealt with under the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary).

 

L.23.                    If any Player (or substitute Player) named in a team sheet is injured after the submission of the team sheet but before kick-off, upon the referee being satisfied that the injury is such that the Player in question cannot reasonably be expected to play, the name of another Player may be added to the team sheet as a Player or substitute Player.

 

145

 

L.24.                    No Player whose name does not appear on his Club’s team sheet shall take the field of play in that League Match.

 

Substitute Players

 

L.25.                    In any League Match a Club may include in its team sheet up to 7 substitute Players of who not more than 3 may take part in the League Match subject to the conditions set out in Law 3 of the Laws of the Game.

 

L.26.                    Not more than 3 substitute Players of each Club shall warm up at the same time on the perimeter of a pitch upon which a League Match is being played.

 

Kick-Off

 

L.27.                    Each Club participating in a League Match shall adhere to the kick-off time and the Home Club shall report any delay to the Secretary together with any explanation therefor.

 

L.28.                    Any Club which without good reason causes to be delayed either the kick-off of a League Match from the time fixed or the re-start after the half-time interval:

 

L.28.1.          shall on the first such occasion pay a fixed penalty of £5,000 if the delay does not exceed 15 minutes;

 

L.28.2.          shall on a second or subsequent occasion within 2 years of the first such occasion or if in any case the delay exceeds 15 minutes be dealt with under the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary).

 

Processional Entry

 

L.29.                    Teams participating in a League Match will process together onto the field of play 5 minutes before kick-off, led by the referee and the assistant referees.

 

Use of Official Ball

 

L.30.                    In all League Matches the Home Club shall provide and the participating Clubs shall use only the official ball approved from time to time by the League.

 

Occupation of the Technical Area

 

L.31.                    The technical area shall be occupied during a League Match only by substitute Players and Officials whose names appear on the team sheet.

 

L.32.                    Any Player who is dismissed from the field of play shall proceed immediately to the dressing room and shall not occupy the technical area.

 

Duration of League Matches

 

L.33.                    Subject to the provisions of Law 7 of the Laws of the Game and Rule L.34, the duration of a League Match shall be 90 minutes.

 

L.34.                    The Board may order a League Match which for whatever reason lasts for less than 90 minutes to count as a completed fixture or to be replayed.

 

L.35.                    The half-time interval in League Matches shall be 15 minutes.

 

146

 

Notification of League Match Results

 

L.36.                    By 12 noon on the first Working Day after a League Match each participating Club shall submit Form 10 to the Secretary duly completed.

 

Gate Statements

 

L.37.                    Within 10 Working Days of a League Match the Home Club shall submit Form 11 to the Secretary duly completed.

 

Penalties

 

L.38.                    Any Club acting in breach of Rules L.29 or L.36 will pay a fixed penalty of £300 in respect of a first such breach, £600 in respect of a second such breach and £1,200 in respect of a third such breach. Any subsequent breach shall be dealt with under the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary).

 

Compensation for Postponed Matches

 

L.39.                    Compensation shall be payable to a Home Club if a League Match in which it should participate is postponed, provided that:

 

L.39.1.          the postponement is caused by the Visiting Club on the date fixed for the League Match or on a date reasonably proximate thereto being engaged in an F.A. Cup match or a Football League Cup match; and

 

L.39.2.          on the date fixed for the League Match the Home Club is no longer engaged in the relevant competition.

 

L.40.                    In the case of a postponement caused by an F.A. Cup match compensation shall be paid out of the F.A. Cup pool and in the case of a Football League Cup match out of the Football League Cup pool or in either case as the Board shall determine.

 

L.41.                    In either case the amount of compensation shall be the sum (if any) by which the Home Club’s net revenue from the postponed League Match falls short of the Home Club’s average net revenue for League Matches played in that Season.

 

147

 

 

CLUBS: OPERATIONS

SECTION M: PLAYERS’ IDENTIFICATION AND STRIP

 

Player Identification

 

M.1.                       Before the commencement of each Season each Club shall allocate a different shirt number to each member of its first team squad.

 

M.2.                       A Club shall likewise allocate a shirt number to any Player joining its first team squad during the Season.

 

M.3.                       Save with the prior written consent of the Board shirt numbers shall commence with the number one and shall be allocated consecutively.

 

M.4.                       While he remains with the Club a Player will retain his shirt number throughout the Season for which it was allocated.

 

M.5.                       Upon a Player leaving a Club the shirt number allocated to him may be re-allocated.

 

M.6.                       Each Club shall forthwith provide to the Secretary on Form 12 full details in writing of shirt numbers allocated so that throughout each Season the Secretary is aware of the names of members of the first team squad of each Club and the shirt numbers allocated to them.

 

M.7.                       When playing in League Matches each Player shall wear a shirt on the back of which shall be prominently displayed his shirt number and above that his surname or such other name as may be approved in writing by the Board.

 

M.8.                       The Player’s shirt number shall also appear on the front of the left leg of his shorts.

 

M.9.                       The size, style, colour and design of shirt numbers, lettering and the logo of the League appearing on a Player’s shirt or shorts and the material from which such numbers, lettering and logo are made shall be determined by the Board from time to time.

 

M.10.                The colour and design of the shirt and stockings worn by the goalkeeper when playing in League Matches shall be such as to distinguish him from the other Players and from Match Officials.

 

M.11.                The captain of each team appearing in a League Match shall wear an armband provided by the League indicating his status as such.

 

M.12.                Any Club acting in breach of any of Rules M.1 to M.11 inclusive will be liable to pay to the League a fixed penalty of £300 for a first breach, £600 for a second breach and £1,200 for a third breach. Any subsequent breach may be dealt under the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary).

 

Home and Alternative Strip

 

M.13.                Each Club shall have a home Strip and up to a maximum of two alternative Strips which shall be worn by its Players in League Matches in accordance with the provisions of these Rules.

 

M.14.                Each Club must have at least one alternative Strip which differs visibly from and contrasts with its Home Strip (including the goalkeeper’s Home Strip) to the extent that the two Strips could be worn by opposite teams in a match.

 

M.15.                The logo of the League shall appear on each sleeve of both home Strip and alternative Strip shirts.

 

148

 

M.16.                Neither the home Strip shirt nor the shirt of either of the alternative Strips shall be of a colour or design alike or similar to the outfits of Match Officials.

 

M.17.                Not later than 4 weeks before the commencement of each Season each Club shall register its Strips by submitting to the Secretary Form 13 together with samples of its home Strip, alternative Strip(s) and goalkeeper’s Strip complying with these Rules and a brief written description of each and the Secretary having entered the descriptions in a register will cause the same to be printed in the handbook of the League, on the Extranet and on the League’s website.

 

M.18.                Each Strip submitted for registration in accordance with Rule M.17 shall have on it:

 

M.18.1.                the shirt number and name of any Player in the Club’s first team squad, displayed as required by Rule M.7;

 

M.18.2.                any advertisement for which the approval of the Board is either sought or has already been given under the provisions of Rule M.28.1.

 

M.19.                If pursuant to Rule M.17 a Club seeks to register a Strip which does not comply with these Rules:

 

M.19.1.                the Board shall give to that Club notice in writing to that effect giving full details of the changes required to achieve compliance; and

 

M.19.2.                the Strip in question shall not be worn by that Club’s Players until a further sample has been submitted to and approved in writing by the Board.

 

M.20.                Subject to Rule M.21, Strips of the description thus registered shall be worn throughout the Season immediately following and no changes to it shall be made except with the prior written permission of the Board.

 

M.21.                On the occasion of a Club’s last home or away League Match in any Season a further Strip (i.e. not one registered by the Club in accordance with Rule M.17) may be worn provided that:

 

M.21.1.                at least 7 days’ prior written notice of intention to do so is given to the Secretary (such notice to be accompanied by a sample of the Strip intended to be worn) and the opposing Club (such notice to be accompanied by a CAD drawing of the Strip intended to be worn);

 

M.21.2.                the alternative Strip shall be subsequently registered as the Club’s home or alternative Strip for the following Season.

 

M.22.                Subject to Rules M.21 and M.23, when playing in League Matches the Players of each participating Club shall wear Strip which is of a sufficient contrast that Match Officials, spectators and television viewers will be able to distinguish clearly between the two teams. In selecting the choice of Strip the following order of precedence shall apply unless authorised by the Board:

 

M.22.1.                1st priority: the outfield players of the Home Club who shall wear their Home Strip;

 

M.22.2.                2nd priority: the outfield players of the Visiting Club;

 

M.22.3.                3rd priority: the Home Club goalkeeper;

 

M.22.4.                4th priority: the Away Club goalkeeper.

 

149

 

M.23.                The Match Officials shall wear colours that distinguish them from the Strip worn by the two Clubs. In the event of the Match Officials not having distinguishing colours then the Away Club goalkeeper must change and if this is not possible the Home Club goalkeeper must do so.

 

M.24.                At least 10 days prior to each League Match the Visiting Club shall notify the Home Club and the League on Form 14 of the Strip it intends its Players (including for the avoidance of doubt its goalkeeper) to wear.

 

M.25.                The League, in consultation with PGMOL acting on behalf of the referee, will determine any disputes arising between Clubs and no later than three working days prior to each League Match notify both Clubs and the Match Officials of the colours to be worn.

 

M.26.                In the event of a dispute arising on the day of a League Match in relation to the Strip to be worn then the referee’s decision shall be final.

 

M.27.                Subject to Rule M.21, no Club shall participate in a League Match wearing Strip other than its registered home Strip or alternative Strip or a combination of the same (in either case as instructed under Rule M.25 or Rule M.26) except with the prior written consent of the Board.

 

Strip Advertising

 

M.28.                Provided that:

 

M.28.1.                the content, design and area of the advertisement is approved by the Board; and

 

M.28.2.                it complies with the Football Association Rules for the time being in force; advertising on Strip shall be permitted.

 

150

 

 

CLUbS: OPErATIONS

SECTION N: MATCH OFFICIALS

 

Appointment of Match Officials

 

N.1.                         Prior to the commencement of each Season PGMOL will compile and publish a list of referees and assistant referees eligible to be appointment to officiate at forthcoming League Matches.

 

N.2.                         PGMOL shall be empowered to remove the name of any Match Official from its list at any time.

 

N.3.                         PGMOL will appoint the Match Officials to officiate at each League Match. PGMOL will give notice of such appointment to the participating Clubs and on Form 15 to the Match Officials so appointed who shall each forthwith acknowledge their appointment to PGMOL.

 

Rules Binding on Match Officials

 

N.4.                         Acknowledgement by a Match Official of an appointment made under Rule N.3 shall constitute an agreement with the League by such Match Official to be bound by and to comply with:

 

N.4.1.                          the Laws of the Game;

 

N.4.2.                          the Football Association Rules;

 

N.4.3.                          these Rules.

 

Payments to Match Officials

 

N.5.                         No Club or Official shall either directly or indirectly make or offer to make any payment to or confer or offer to confer any benefit upon any Match Official.

 

Pre-Match Procedures

 

N.6.                         Prior to the commencement of a League Match at which he has been appointment to officiate, the referee shall:

 

N.6.1.                         together with the other Match Officials, arrive at the ground not less than two hours before the advertised time of kick-off;

 

N.6.2.                         decide on the fitness of the pitch for the playing of the League Match and

 

N.6.2.1.               if the referee considers it to be unfit, instruct that the League Match be postponed or that the kick-off be delayed;

 

N.6.2.2.               if the referee considers it to be necessary, instruct that the pitch be re-marked;

 

N.6.3.                         receive the team sheets of the participating Clubs in accordance with Rule L.21; 

 

N.6.4.                         permit the amendment of a team sheet if a Player is injured as provided in Rule L.23;

 

N.6.5.                         check and approve any football to be used in the League Match;

 

N.6.6.                         ensure that, if appropriate, the Home Club has made a coloured ball available;

 

N.6.7.                         wear one of the match uniforms provided by PGMOL ensuring that it does not clash with the Strip worn by either of the participating teams;

 

N.6.8.                         ensure that the Players’ Strip complies with the provisions of Section M of these Rules;

 

N.6.9.                         ensure that the uniform worn by any ballboy or steward does not clash with the Strip worn by either of the participating teams and if in his opinion there is such a clash, he shall be authorised to request such ballboy or steward to change his uniform or to leave the vicinity of the field of play;

 

151

 

N.6.9.                         ensure that the uniform worn by any ballboy or steward does not clash with the Strip worn by either of the participating teams and if in his opinion there is such a clash, he shall be authorised to request such ballboy or steward to change his uniform or to leave the vicinity of the field of play;

 

N.6.10.                  with the assistant referees lead the participating teams onto the field of play 5 minutes before kick-off; and

 

N.6.11.                  such other matters as may be agreed between the League and PGMOL from time to time.

 

Compliance with Instructions

 

N.7.                         Players and Officials shall comply with any lawful instruction given to them by a Match Official officiating at a League Match

 

Post-Match Procedures

 

N.8.                         The referee shall send the team sheets to and make the following reports in writing to the Secretary as soon as practicable after officiating at a League Match:

 

N.8.1.                         on the standard of facilities for Match Officials provided by the Home Club;

 

N.8.2.                         on the late arrival at the ground of any of the Match Officials giving reasons therefore;

 

N.8.3.                         on the condition of the pitch;

 

N.8.4.                         on the circumstances surrounding the kick-off or re-start being delayed;

 

N.8.5.                         on either team commencing the League Match with less than a full complement of Players;

 

N.8.6.                         on any change of Strip ordered;

 

N.8.7.                         on the failure of a team to process together onto the field of play in accordance with Rule L.29;

 

N.8.8.                         on any Player being cautioned or sent-off;

 

N.8.9.                          on either assistant referee taking over as referee and stating the reason therefore;

 

N.8.10.                   on any breach of these Rules by Clubs, Players, Officials, Managers and other Match Officials; and

 

N.8.11.                  any other matter which the referee considers appropriate to bring to the Secretary’s attention.

 

N.9.                         A referee shall likewise report to the Football Association any breach of the Football Association Rules.

 

N.10.                  As soon as practicable after and in any event within 6 days of a League Match the Home Club shall provide a recording on DVD (or such other format as the League shall specify) of the League Match to each of the referee and the League.

 

N.11.                  Any Club acting in breach of Rule N.10 will be liable to pay to the League a fixed penalty of £300 for a first breach, £600 for a second breach and £1,200 for a third breach. Any subsequent breach may be dealt with under the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary).

 

152

 

 

CLUBS: OPERATIONS

SECTION O: MEDICAL

 

Appointment and Qualifications of Medical Personnel

 

O.1.                         Each Club shall appoint at least one part-time team doctor and one part-time crowd doctor and employ one full-time senior physiotherapist.

 

O.2.                         Any doctor appointed by a Club (including, without limitation, the team doctor and crowd doctor appointed pursuant to Rule O.1) shall be a registered medical practitioner licensed to practice by the General Medical Council. A doctor (including, without limitation, the team doctor appointed pursuant to Rule O.1) whose responsibilities include giving medical treatment to players and who was appointed on or after the commencement of the 2002/2003 Season who has not previously held such an appointment must hold the Diploma in Sports Medicine or an equivalent or higher professional qualification. With effect from Season 2008/09 each team doctor shall hold a current Football Association Advanced Resuscitation and Emergency Aid certificate or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board.

 

O.3.                         A crowd doctor appointed by a Club shall be a registered medical practitioner and either:

 

O.3.1.                         hold the Diploma in Immediate Medical Care issued by the Royal College of Surgeons (Edinburgh) Faculty of Pre-Hospital Care (“the Faculty”) or its equivalent; or

 

O.3.2.                         have successfully undertaken the Faculty’s Generic Crowd Doctor Training Course or its equivalent.

 

Each crowd doctor shall successfully undertake the Faculty’s Generic Refresher and Skills Update Course at least once every five years.

 

O.4.                         The senior physiotherapist employed by a Club shall be a Chartered Physiotherapist or a registered member of The Health Professions Council. With effect from Season 2008/09 each therapist shall hold a current Football Association Advanced Resuscitation and Emergency Aid certificate or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board.

 

O.5.                         Any assistant physiotherapist employed by a Club shall be a Chartered Physiotherapist or a registered member of the Health Professions Council or hold the Football Association’s Diploma in the Treatment and Management of Injuries or an equivalent or higher qualification.

 

O.6.                         Team doctors and therapists appointed by a Club shall each year undertake a minimum of 36 hours of continuing professional development and shall maintain a record thereof and produce the same for inspection by a duly appointed representative of the League when requested and in addition shall attend the education conferences and seminars organised by the Football Association.

 

Attendance of Medical Personnel and Provision of Medical Facilities

 

O.7.                         At every League Match:

 

O.7.1.                         each participating Club shall procure the attendance of its team doctor and the Home Club shall procure the attendance of its crowd doctor. The Home Club’s team doctor and crowd doctor shall be available throughout and for a reasonable time before and after the match;

 

O.7.2.                         each participating Club shall procure the attendance of a therapist who is qualified as required by Rule O.4;

 

153

 

O.7.3.                         each participating Club’s team doctor and therapist (who shall be qualified as required by Rule O.4) shall occupy that Club’s trainer’s bench during the League Match;

 

O.7.4.                         the Home Club shall procure the attendance of at least two fully qualified and appropriately insured paramedics who shall be available to assist with on-field medical incidents;

 

O.7.5.                         no person other than a participating Club’s team doctor, therapist (who shall be qualified as required by Rule O.4) or the paramedics referred to in Rule O.7.4 shall be permitted to treat Players or Match Officials on the field of play;

 

O.7.6.                         the Home Club shall provide a minimum of 2 stretchers and an appropriately trained team of stretcher bearers for each stretcher to remove injured Players or Match Officials from the field of play;

 

O.7.7.                         the Home Club shall provide a medical treatment and examination room close to both teams’ dressing rooms and shall ensure that the mandatory equipment as prescribed by the Board from time to time is available;

 

O.7.8.                         the Home Club shall ensure that throughout each League Match a fully equipped dedicated and appropriately insured ambulance suitable to carry an emergency casualty and staffed by a person or persons qualified to perform essential emergency care en route is available at the ground to transport any Player or Match Official requiring emergency treatment to hospital;

 

O.7.9.                         the Home Club shall before each League Match make available to the Visiting Club an emergency care/medical information sheet in the manner prescribed by the Board from time to time.

 

O.8.                          At any other match in which a Club team participates (except as required under the Rules of the F.A. Cup or the Football League Cup) the Home Club shall procure the attendance of the holder of:

 

O.8.1.                         current, recognised four day first aid at work qualification; or

 

O.8.2.                         the FA Emergency Aid qualification and the FA First Aid for Sport qualification; or

 

O.8.3.                         the Football Association Advanced Resuscitation and Emergency Aid Certificate.

 

Head Injuries

 

O.9.                         Any Player, whether engaged in a League Match, any other match or in training, who having sustained a head injury leaves the field of play, shall not be allowed to resume playing or training (as the case may be) until he has been examined by a medical practitioner and declared fit to do so.

 

Medical Records

 

O.10.                  Each Club shall carry out medical examinations on all its Contract Players and Academy Players registered on scholarship agreements in accordance with the requirements laid down in Appendix 4 and keep medical records which shall be made available for inspection by authorised representatives of the League.

 

154

 

O.11.                  Where the transfer including the Temporary Transfer of the registration of a Contract Player is being negotiated between Clubs, the Club holding the registration shall at the request of the other Club provide to it the medical records of the Contract Player in question (including for the avoidance of doubt any records which the Club holds of the cardiac screening of the Player).

 

Medical Insurance

 

O.12.                  During such time as there shall remain in force an agreement between the League and the Professional Footballers’ Association for the subsidising of Player insurance schemes, each Club shall cause each of its Contract Players and those of its Academy Players with whom it has entered into a Scholarship Agreement to be insured under and in accordance with the terms of any private medical insurance scheme approved by the Board. In the case of such Academy Players such insurance may be limited to football related injuries.

 

155

 

 

CLUBS: OPERATIONS

SECTION P: MANAGERS

 

Codes of Conduct

 

P.1.                           Managers shall conduct themselves in accordance with the Code of Conduct for Managers set out in Appendix 5.

 

P.2.                           Clubs shall conduct themselves in relation to Managers in accordance with the Code of Conduct for Clubs set out in Appendix 6.

 

P.3.                           Any failure by Managers or Clubs to conduct themselves in accordance with their respective Codes of Conduct will constitute a breach of this Rule.

 

Coaching Qualifications

 

P.4.                           Each Manager shall either:

 

P.4.1.                            hold, or have commenced and be actively engaged on the requisite course to obtain, a valid UEFA Pro Diploma; or

 

P.4.2.                            hold the Football Association Coaching Diploma; or

 

P.4.3.                            hold, or have commenced and be actively engaged on the requisite course to obtain, a valid diploma of a similar standard issued by another national association.

 

P.5.                           No Club shall employ any person as a Manager who does not hold a qualification listed in Rule P.4.

 

P.6.                           Rules P.4 and P.5 shall not apply to Managers until the expiry of 12 weeks from the date of their appointment as such. The Board shall have power to grant an extension of the 12 weeks period only if reasonably satisfied that a Manager is acting as a temporary replacement for another who is medically unfit to resume his duties.

 

Contracts of Employment and Submission to the Secretary

 

P.7.                           The terms of a Manager’s employment must be evidenced in a written contract, a copy of which must be submitted to the Secretary within seven days of its completion.

 

Contents of Contracts of Employment

 

P.8.                           Contracts of employment between a Club and a Manager shall:

 

P.8.1.                            include the standard clauses set out in Appendix 7;

 

P.8.2.                            clearly set out the circumstances in which the contract of employment may be determined by either party.

 

Meetings re Refereeing Matters

 

P.9.                           All Managers are required to attend in person an annual pre-Season meeting organised by the League or the Professional Game Match Officials Limited and failure to do so without just cause shall be a breach of these Rules.

 

P.10.                    Each Club shall ensure that its Contract Players attend an annual meeting organised by the League or the Professional Game Match Officials Limited at the Club. Failure to attend (in the case of a Contract Player) or to take reasonable steps to ensure attendance (in the case of a Club) without just cause shall be a breach of these Rules.

 

156

 

Broadcasters and Media

 

P.11.                     Each Manager shall when requested to do so attend in person and participate in the interviews, press conferences and other activity required of Managers pursuant to Section K of these Rules and failure to do so without just cause shall be a breach of these Rules. Such interviews shall not be arranged in such a manner as to interfere with the Manager’s primary matchday responsibilities as regards team matters.

 

Disputes

 

P.12.                     Any dispute arising between the parties to a Manager’s contract shall be dealt with under the procedures set out in Section Y of these Rules (Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal).

 

Assistant Manager/Head Coach

 

P.13.                     A Club which applies for a UEFA Licence must, in addition to employing a Manager, employ an individual (such as an assistant manager or head coach) to assist the Manager in all football matters relating to the first team.

 

157

 

 

PLAYERS: CONTRACTS, REGISTRATIONS AND TRANSFERS

SECTION Q: SCOUTS

 

Definition

 

Q.1.                          Rules Q.1 to Q.8 shall not apply to a Scout whose duties are solely to identify to his Club Academy Players whose registration the Club may wish to secure (Youth Development Rules 194 to 206 being applicable to such Scouts).

 

Registration of Scouts

 

Q.2.                          The Secretary shall keep a register of Scouts.

 

Q.3.                          Each Club upon employing or engaging a Scout shall within 5 days thereof apply to register him by duly completing Form 16, entering the appropriate information on the Extranet and submitting to the Secretary a copy of the document by which, in accordance with Rule J.2, the Club binds the Scout to comply with these Rules.

 

Q.4.                          The Secretary shall register a Scout and shall notify the applicant Club to that effect upon being satisfied that:

 

Q.4.1.                          the Club has complied with Rule Q.3 above; and

 

Q.4.2.                          the Scout the subject of the application is not currently registered as the Scout of another Club.

 

Q.5.                          Except during the period of 5 days mentioned in Rule Q.3 above, no Club shall employ a Scout who is not registered under the provisions of this Section of these Rules unless it has made an application to register him which has yet to be determined.

 

Q.6.                          Upon a Club ceasing to employ or engage a registered Scout it shall within 5 days thereof give notice to that effect in Form 17 to the Secretary who shall thereupon remove the name of such Scout from the register.

 

Identification of Scouts

 

Q.7.                          Each Club shall issue to each of its registered Scouts a formal means of identification which shall include:

 

Q.7.1.                          the name of the Club by which it is issued; and

 

Q.7.2.                          the signature of an Authorised Signatory of the issuing club; and 

 

Q.7.3.                          a photograph of the Scout; and

 

Q.7.4.                          the Scout’s signature.

 

Code of Conduct

 

Q.8.                          Scouts shall conduct themselves in accordance with the Code of Conduct for Scouts set out in Appendix 8 and any failure to do so shall constitute a breach of this Rule.

 

158

 

 

PLAYERS: CONTRACTS, REGISTRATIONS AND TRANSFERS

SECTION R: CUSTOMER RELATIONS

 

Supporter Liaison

 

R.1.                          Each Club shall employ an Official or Officials whose responsibilities shall include:

 

R.1.1.                          responsibility for the delivery of the Club’s policy with regard to its stakeholders insofar as that policy concerns supporters; and

 

R.1.2.                          acting as a point of contact for supporters; and

 

R.1.3.                          liaising regularly with the Club’s management (including without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing, on safety and security related issues).

 

Requirement for Customer Charter

 

R.2.                          Each Club shall have a written customer charter in which shall be set out its policy with regard to ticketing, merchandise and its relations with its supporters, season ticket holders, shareholders, sponsors, local authority and others having an interest in the activities of the Club (together in this Section of these Rules called “stakeholders”).

 

R.3.                          A copy of its customer charter and any amendments made thereto shall be furnished to the League by each Club and shall be made available to the public.

 

Reporting

 

R.4.                          Each Club shall:

 

R.4.1.                          submit a report annually to the League during the Close Season describing how each of its said policies has been implemented and the extent to which each has been achieved;

 

R.4.2.                          comply promptly with any request for information made by the League.

 

Ticketing

 

R.5.                          A Club’s ticketing policy should:

 

R.5.1.                          provide general information to the public about ticket availability and pricing, giving the earliest possible notice of any changes and the reasons therefore:

 

R.5.2.                          aim to promote greater accessibility by the adoption of flexible and imaginative ticketing schemes;

 

R.5.3.                          facilitate wider access to matches by the public by allowing for a broad range of ticket prices, the more expensive effectively subsidising the cheapest;

 

R.5.4.                          allow for a reduction in the price of tickets for seats with a restricted view of the pitch;

 

R.5.5.                          adopt a system of concessionary ticket prices tailored to the needs of the local community;

 

R.5.6.                          give details of the availability of seating for disabled spectators and their carers and the pricing policy in relation thereto;

 

R.5.7.                          set out particulars of any membership, loyalty, bond, debenture or similar scheme;

 

R.5.8.                          make available a method of payment for season tickets by instalments at competitive rates of interest;

 

159

 

R.5.9.                          promote the availability of match tickets by reserving a reasonable proportion (at least 5 per cent.) of them for sale to non-season ticket holders;

 

R.5.10.                   deal with the return and distribution of unwanted tickets;

 

R.5.11.                   include the following provisions in respect of abandoned matches:

 

R.5.11.1.        abandonment after spectators admitted to the ground but before kick-off — free admission to the rearranged match;

 

R.5.11.2.        abandonment after kick-off – half price admission to the rearranged match; 

 

R.5.12.                   refer to the obligations set out in Rules R.6 to R.12 below.

 

R.6.                          Each Club shall provide an area of its ground for the exclusive use of family groups and junior supporters.

 

R.7.                          Concessionary prices must be available for:

 

R.7.1.                          senior citizens; and

 

R.7.2.                          junior supporters.

 

R.8.                          Unless otherwise agreed by the Board or between the Clubs, and subject to Rule R.9, each Home Club shall make available to its Visiting Club:

 

R.8.1.                          3,000 tickets or, if the capacity of the Home Club’s ground is less than 30,000, such number of tickets as is equal to 10 per cent. of its ground capacity; and, whether or not that allocation is taken up;

 

R.8.2.                          tickets for a minimum of 10 per cent. of the Home Club’s disabled spectator accommodation.

 

R.9.                          The tickets referred to in Rule R.8 shall be made available to the Visiting Club in blocks corresponding to the blocks of seating (“Seating Block”) in the area of the Home Club’s Stadium for visiting supporters, such blocks to be designated by reference to the points at which segregation of home and away supporters can occur. There shall be no maximum or minimum number of seats in a Seating Block and any question as to the size of a Seating Block or the location of a segregation point shall be determined by the Board.

 

R.10.                   The Visiting Club:

 

R.10.1.                   may order and sell tickets on a sequential Seating Block by Seating Block basis (the sequence of release of Seating Blocks to the Visiting Club to be determined by the Home Club);

 

R.10.2.                   must confirm its final order of tickets (subject to the conditions set out in Rule R.11) at least 4 weeks before the League Match to which they relate; and

 

R.10.3.                   shall pay for the entirety of the tickets so ordered save that it may return (and not pay for) any unsold tickets in the final Seating Block for which it ordered tickets if it has sold 50% of the tickets in that Seating Block.

 

160

 

R.11.                   Unless otherwise agreed, the provision by a Home Club of tickets for sale by a Visiting Club shall be conditional upon:

 

R.11.1.                   the Visiting Club making the tickets available for purchase by the later of either 3 working days after receipt from the Home Club or the date that is 4 weeks before the date of the fixture;

 

R.11.2.                   any unsold tickets being returned by the Visiting Club to the Home Club not later than 10 days before the date fixed for the League Match to which they relate;

 

R.11.3.                   the proceeds of tickets sold and the value (to be pro rata to the number of adult and concessionary tickets actually sold by the Visiting Club) of any unsold tickets not returned as aforesaid being paid by the Visiting Club to the Home Club within 4 days of the League Match taking place;

 

R.11.4.                   the Visiting Club paying to the Home Club daily interest at the rate of 5 per cent. per annum over the base rate for the time being of Barclays Bank Plc on any amount not paid in accordance with Rule R.11.3.

 

R.12.                   A Home Club shall not charge admission prices to supporters of a Visiting Club which are higher than those charged to its own supporters for comparable accommodation and in particular concessionary rates offered to senior citizens and junior supporters shall apply to supporters of a Visiting Club.

 

R.13.                   Each Club shall submit to the League details of its season ticket prices and ticket prices for individual League Matches upon announcing the same publicly.

 

Merchandise

 

R.14.                   A Club’s merchandising policy should:

 

R.14.1.                   allow for market research to be undertaken with regard to the frequency of Strip changes and to its design;

 

R.14.2.                   identify the intervals at which Strip changes are intended to take place and the date of the next intended change;

 

R.14.3.                   provide for swing tickets attached to replica Strip to state its launch date;

 

R.14.4.                   refer to the effect on the consumer of the obligations set out in Rules R.16 to R.19 below.

 

R.15.                   Any numbers, lettering, badges and logos appearing on replica Strip shall be of the same style, colour and design as those appearing on Players’ Strip currently registered as required by Rule M.17.

 

R.16.                   In any future contract to license a manufacturer to produce for retail sale replica Strip, each Club shall include the standard clauses set out in Appendix 9.

 

161

 

R.17.                   Upon a promoted Club becoming a member of the League in accordance with the provisions of Rule B.5, it shall give notice to any manufacturer licensed to manufacture and distribute its replica Strip in the terms set out in Appendix 10 and request such manufacturer to convey the substance of the notice to its dealers forthwith and advise them that:

 

R.17.1.                   they are free to sell, advertise and display for sale replica Strip supplied by such manufacturer at whatever price they may choose; and that

 

R.17.2.                   they should inform the Office of Fair Trading if they are concerned that a minimum resale price is being imposed.

 

R.18.                   No Club shall cause or procure any manufacturer with which it has a licensing agreement for the manufacture of replica Strip to do any act or cause to be done anything which would constitute a breach of the standard clauses referred to in Rule R.16.

 

R.19.                   Each Club shall provide the Director General of Fair Trading with such information as he may need in order to satisfy himself that Rules R.16 to R.18 above have been complied with.

 

Relations with Stakeholders

 

R.20.                   A Club’s policy with regard to its stakeholders should:

 

R.20.1.                   provide for consultation with them on a regular basis through forums, questionnaires and focus groups and by the publication of current policies on major issues in an easily digested format;

 

R.20.2.                   promote supporter and community liaison and provide for the establishment of liaison structures where none exist.

 

162

 

 

SECTION S: THE SAFEGUARDING OF VULNERABLE GROUPS AND SAFE RECRUITMENT

 

Introduction

 

S.1.                            This Section of these Rules sets out the League’s policy on and requirements for each Club’s arrangements for the safeguarding of Children and Vulnerable Adults (including as regards safe recruitment) who participate in an Activity arranged for them by or in the name of the Club.

 

S.2.                            The Rules in this Section shall also apply to any Activity arranged by or in the name of the League and shall be construed so as to have that effect.

 

Definitions

 

S.3.                            In this Section of these Rules:

 

S.3.1.                            “Activity” means any activity or series of activities arranged for a Child, Children or a Vulnerable Adult or Adults by or in the name of a Club;

 

S.3.2.                            “Child” and “Children” mean any person or persons under the age of 18 years;

 

S.3.3.                            “Children’s Safeguarding Officer” has the meaning set out in Rule S.14.11;

 

S.3.4.                            “Children’s Services’ Officer” means the member of Staff whose responsibilities are set out in Rule S.14.11;

 

S.3.5.                            “CRB” means the Criminal Records Bureau, being the executive agency of the Home Office which provides access to criminal records information, or any successor body which carries out its functions.

 

S.3.6.                            “Disclosure” means the service provided by the CRB to Persons registered with it.

 

S.3.7.                            “Local Authority Designated Officer” means the officer designated by the local authority in which the Club is situated to manage allegations of Child abuse;

 

S.3.8.                            “Local Safeguarding Children’s Board” means the body established by the local authority in which the Club is situated pursuant to sections 14 and 14A of the Children Act 2004 and to the Local Safeguarding Children Regulations 2006 for the purposes of safeguarding and promoting the welfare of children in its area;

 

S.3.9.                            “Parents” means the people who have parental responsibility for the Child;

 

S.3.10.                     “Search and Intervention Steward” means a steward employed by a Club who regularly carries out, or who supervises those who carry out, either of the following duties in an area of the Club’s ground covered by a premises licence granted under the Licensing Act 2003:

 

S.3.10.1.          the search of spectators on their entry to the ground; or

 

S.3.10.2.          the intervention against or ejection of spectators;

 

S.3.11.                     “Staff” means any employee of a Club or volunteer:

 

S.3.11.1.          employed in any Activity on behalf of or with the authorisation of the Club, who has direct contact with a Child, Children or a Vulnerable Adult or Adults in the course of that Activity; or

 

S.3.11.2.          (for the purposes of Rules S.28 to S.39) employed as a Search and Intervention Steward;

 

163

 

S.3.12.                     “Vulnerable Adult” has the meaning set out in section 59 of the Safeguarding Vulnerable Groups Act 2006;

 

S.3.13.                     “Vulnerable Adults’ Safeguarding Officer” has the meaning set out in Rule S.18.7;

 

S.3.14.                     “Vulnerable Adults’ Services Officer” means the member of Staff whose responsibilities are set out in Rule S.16.

 

The League’s Policy for the Safeguarding of Children and Vulnerable Adults

 

S.4.                            The League:

 

S.4.1.                            recognises that the safeguarding of Children and Vulnerable Adults must always be given the highest priority;

 

S.4.2.                            believes that concern for the general well-being and welfare of all Children and Vulnerable Adults participating in Activities is paramount;

 

S.4.3.                            requires Clubs to implement policies and procedures to ensure the safeguarding of Children and Vulnerable Adults;

 

S.4.4.                            will develop and will encourage Clubs to develop and implement best practice in matters concerning the safeguarding of Children and Vulnerable Adults.

 

S.5.                            The League adopts the Standards for Safeguarding and Protecting Children in Sport promoted by the National Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Children (hereafter “the NSPCC Standards”).

 

Clubs’ Policies and Procedures for the Safeguarding of Children and Vulnerable Adults

 

S.6.                            Each Club shall prepare, implement, review regularly and have endorsed by its Local Safeguarding Children Board written policy and procedures for the safeguarding of Children.

 

S.7.                            The Club’s policy and procedures for the safeguarding of Children shall:

 

S.7.1.                            be in accordance with this Section of these Rules and shall have regard to Appendix 13 to these Rules; and

 

S.7.2.                            meet the NSPCC Standards.

 

S.8.                            Each Club shall prepare and implement written policy and procedures for the safeguarding of Vulnerable Adults.

 

S.9.                            The Club’s policy and procedures for the safeguarding of Vulnerable Adults shall be in accordance with this Section of the Rules and shall have regard to any guidance or policy published by the League.

 

Children’s Services’ Officer

 

S.10.                     Each Club shall designate a member of staff as the Children’s Services’ Officer.

 

S.11.                     The Children’s Services’ Officer shall be responsible for all arrangements for the safeguarding of Children undertaking any Activity and any sign or suspicion of abuse relating to Child shall be reported to him.

 

164

 

S.12.                     The name of the Children’s Services’ Officer shall be notified by the Club to the League in Form 18.

 

S.13.                     Each Children’s Services’ Officer and Safeguarding Officer shall:

 

S.13.1.                     be trained in safeguarding of Children issues and procedures;

 

S.13.2.                     complete satisfactorily a safeguarding of Children awareness training programme approved by the League;

 

S.13.3.                     be given a job description which shall properly record their responsibilities; and

 

S.13.4.                     undertake in each calendar year continuing professional development training in the safeguarding of Children approved by the League and maintain a record thereof.

 

S.14.                     Each Children’s Services’ Officer shall:

 

S.14.1.                     liaise regularly with and be guided by the advice of the Local Safeguarding Children Board;

 

S.14.2.                     liaise and co-operate with the Local Authority Designated Officer as may from time to time be necessary;

 

S.14.3.                     ensure strict compliance with the Club’s policy and procedures for the safeguarding of Children;

 

S.14.4.                     promote awareness in the Club of safeguarding of Children issues generally and encourage and monitor the adoption of best practice procedures in that regard;

 

S.14.5.                     report on a regular basis on the effectiveness of, and the Club’s compliance with, its policies and procedures for the safeguarding of Children to a named member of the Club’s senior management who shall act as the Children’s Services’ Officer’s line manager;

 

S.14.6.                     act as the lead Club Official in any investigation of an allegation of Child abuse;

 

S.14.7.                     maintain the safeguarding of Children Staff register for each Activity in Form 19 (or in any other appropriate and sufficient format);

 

S.14.8.                     be made known to all Staff, and (by publication of his name and contact details on the Club’s website and in any handbook or the like which the Club produces to accompany any Activity) to children and parents of children engaged in each Activity and be available in person or by telephone to Staff and to such children and parents at all reasonable times;

 

S.14.9.                     provide written instructions to Staff engaged in each Activity in respect of good practice and what they are required to do if they detect any sign of Child abuse or if they suspect Child abuse is taking place;

 

S.14.10.              provide guidance to and support for any member of Staff engaged in each Activity who reports suspected Child abuse;

 

S.14.11.              in relation to a specific Activity, if appropriate, delegate any of the responsibilities listed in S.14.7 to S.14.10 to another member of staff (the “Children’s Safeguarding Officer”) and supervise the Children’s Safeguarding Officer;

 

S.14.12.              ensure that Children’s Safeguarding Officers are properly trained, supported and supervised including, without limitation, by way of regular, minuted meetings with each Children’s Safeguarding Officer.

 

165

 

Vulnerable Adults’ Services’ Officer

 

S.15.       Each Club shall designate a member of staff as the Vulnerable Adults’ Services’ Officer.

 

S.16.       The Vulnerable Adults’ Services’ Officer shall be responsible for all arrangements for the safeguarding of Vulnerable Adults undertaking any Activity and any sign or suspicion of abuse of a Vulnerable Adult shall be reported to them.

 

S.17.       The name of the Vulnerable Adults’ Services’ Officer shall be notified by the Club to the League in Form 20.

 

S.18.       Each Vulnerable Adults’ Services’ Officer shall:

 

S.18.1.       ensure strict compliance with the Club’s policy and procedures for the safeguarding of Vulnerable Adults;

 

S.18.2.       promote awareness in the Club of safeguarding of Vulnerable Adults issues generally and encourage and monitor the adoption of best practice procedures in that regard;

 

S.18.3.       report on a regular basis to the Club’s senior management on the effectiveness of, and the Club’s compliance with, its policies and procedures for the safeguarding of Vulnerable Adults;

 

S.18.4.       act as the lead Club Official in any investigation of an allegation of abuse of a Vulnerable Adult;

 

S.18.5.       maintain the safeguarding of Vulnerable Adults Staff register for each Activity in Form 21 (or in any other appropriate and sufficient format);

 

S.18.6.       be made known to and be available in person or by telephone to all Staff at all reasonable times;

 

S.18.7.       in relation to a specific Activity, if appropriate, delegate any of their responsibilities to another member of staff (the “Vulnerable Adults’ Safeguarding Officer”); and

 

S.18.8.       ensure that Vulnerable Adults’ Safeguarding Officers are properly trained, supported and supervised including, without limitation, by way of regular, minuted meetings with each Vulnerable Adults’ Safeguarding Officer.

 

S.19.       Each Vulnerable Adults’ Services’ Officer and Vulnerable Adult’s Safeguarding Officer shall:

 

S.19.1.       be given a job description which shall properly record their responsibilities;

 

S.19.2.       be trained in safeguarding of Vulnerable Adults issues and procedures; and

 

S.19.3.       undertake in each calendar year continuing professional development training in the safeguarding of Vulnerable Adults approved by the League and maintain a record thereof.

 

Staff

 

S.20.       Staff shall in all dealings with and on behalf of Children or Vulnerable Adults do what is reasonable in the circumstances of the case for the purpose of safeguarding or promoting the safety and welfare of the Child or Vulnerable Adult.

 

S.21.       Each member of Staff shall be given training in the Club’s policies and procedures for the safeguarding of Children and Vulnerable Adults.

 

166

 

S.22.       Each member of Staff shall be given in writing:

 

S.22.1.       the name of the Club’s Children’s Services’ Officer and Vulnerable Adults’ Services’ Officer;

 

S.22.2.       escriptions of what constitutes unsuitable behaviour to a Child or Vulnerable Adult and abuse of a Child or Vulnerable Adult; and

 

S.22.3.       details of what he is required to do if there is any sign of unsuitable behaviour to a Child or Vulnerable Adult or abuse of a Child or Vulnerable Adult or if there is a suspicion that such abuse is taking place.

 

Parental Consent

 

S.23.       Before a Child participates in an Activity, the written consent of his Parents shall be obtained by their completing and returning to the Children’s Officer for the Activity Form 22.

 

Notification of Referrals to External Statutory Agencies

 

S.24.       On making any referral of an allegation of or incident of suspected Child abuse or unsuitable behaviour to a Child or Vulnerable Adult to any external agency (including without limitation the police, the Local Area Safeguarding Board, the Local Authority Designated Officer or the Independent Safeguarding Authority), the Children’s Services’ Officer, Vulnerable Adults’ Services Officer or other Official making the referral shall notify the Club’s most senior administrative officer in writing.

 

S.25.       So that the Football Association and the League may be aware of allegations of or incidents of suspected abuse of a Child or Vulnerable Adult, they shall be notified by the Club in Form 23 of any referral made to any external agency (as described in Rule S.24) in respect of any Child or Vulnerable Adult involved in any Activity.

 

Monitoring

 

S.26.       The League will monitor Clubs to ensure compliance with this Section of these Rules and will procure that each Club is visited at least twice each Season by a person appointed for this purpose by the League. Such person shall be entitled to have access to all records kept in accordance with the requirements of this Section of these Rules and shall be entitled to meet Staff, parents and Children.

 

S.27.       Such person shall:

 

S.27.1.       give written feedback to the Club concerned on each monitoring visit made, and if appropriate agree with the Club an action plan setting out actions to be taken by the Club to ensure compliance with these Rules S.1 to S.27;

 

S.27.2.       report on each visit in writing to the League; and

 

S.27.3.       at the end of each Season or as soon as practicable thereafter, present to the League and the Club a written annual report on the Club’s compliance with Rules S.1 to S.27.

 

167

 

Criminal Records Bureau

 

S.28.       The League will undertake all matters connected with the use of the Disclosure service for those Clubs not registered with the CRB.

 

S.29.       Clubs not registered with the CRB agree to be bound by any guidance published by the League from time to time.

 

Lead Disclosure Officer and Countersignatories

 

S.30.       Each Club shall nominate an Official as lead disclosure officer.

 

S.31.       The lead disclosure officer of a Club which is not registered with the CRB shall:

 

S.31.1        act as the Club’s principal point of contact with the League on all matters connected with the use of the Disclosure service and the Club shall notify his name to the League in Form 24; and

 

S.31.2.       ensure that the Disclosure application by a person seeking appointment or confirmation of appointment as a member of Staff at the Club is processed by the Club in such manner as the League may from time to time determine.

 

S.32.       The lead disclosure officer of a Club registered with the CRB:

 

S.32.1.       shall countersign the Club’s application to register with the CRB; 

 

S.32.2.       may countersign Disclosure applications;

 

S.32.3.       will act as the Club’s principal point of contact with the CRB on all matters connected with the registration and use of the Disclosure service.

 

S.33.       Each Club shall nominate one or more Officials (who may be the Children’s Services Officers or a Safeguarding Officer) as countersignatories who (in the case of a Club registered with the CRB) may countersign Disclosure applications and (in the case of all Clubs) carry out the procedures set out in Rule S.35.

 

S.34.       Subject to Rule S.36, no person shall be appointed as a member of Staff unless:

 

S.34.1.       he has completed and submitted to the Club a written application; and

 

S.34.2.       a written reference has been obtained by the Club from at least two referees named in the application; and

 

S.34.3.       he has applied to the CRB for Disclosure; and

 

S.34.4.       his Disclosure information has been received and the Club is satisfied that he is not unsuitable to work with Children or as a Search and Intervention Steward as the case may be; and

 

S.34.5.       his particulars have been entered in the staff register in Form 19 kept and maintained at the Club.

 

168

 

S.35.       Upon an application for Disclosure being made by a person seeking appointment or confirmation of his appointment as a member of Staff, the lead disclosure officer or a countersignatory shall:

 

S.35.1.       determine, in accordance with any guidance published by the CRB or by the League, the level of Disclosure information to be sought in respect of that person; and

 

S.35.2.       carry out such identity checks on that person as may be required pursuant to the guidance described in Rule S.35; and

 

S.35.3.       complete and submit that person’s application to the CRB or to the League (in the case of a Club not registered with the CRB); and

 

S.35.4.       receive the Disclosure information from the CRB or from the League (in the case of a Club not registered with the CRB) in respect of that person; and

 

S.35.5.       report the content of that Disclosure information to the Official responsible for deciding whether that person shall be appointed or have his appointment confirmed.

 

S.36.       Between the date upon which his application to the CRB for Disclosure is received and the date upon which the procedures set out in Rule S.35 are completed, a person to whom that Rule applies may be permitted to take up his position as a member of Staff at the discretion of the Club’s lead countersignatory so long as he is accompanied by a member of Staff in respect of whom the Rule S.35 procedures have been complied with.

 

Monitoring

 

S.37.       The League will monitor Clubs to ensure compliance with Rules S.28 to S.39 and will procure that each Club is visited at least once each Season by a person appointed for this purpose by the League. Such personnel shall be entitled to have access to all records kept in accordance with the requirements of Rules S.28 to S.39.

 

S.38.       Each visit will be reported in writing to the League and to the Club concerned.

 

S.39.       There shall be made available for inspection by the person appointed by the League at all reasonable times:

 

S.39.1.       written evidence of the Club’s registration with the CRB (in the case of a Club so registered);

 

S.39.2.       written evidence in relation to members of Staff to whom Rule S.35 applies that the procedures set out in that Rules have been complied with;

 

S.39.3.       Form 19.

 

169

 

 

PLAYERS: CONTRACTS, REGISTRATIONS AND TRANSFERS

SECTION T: PLAYERS — CONTRACTS

 

Approaches to Players

 

T.1.         A Club shall be at liberty at any time to make an approach to a Player with a view to negotiating a contract with such a Player:

 

T.1.1.         if he is an Out of Contract Player; or

 

T.1.2.         in the case of a Contract Player, with the prior written consent of the Club (or club) to which he is contracted.

 

T.2.         A Club shall be at liberty after the third Saturday in May in any year and before the 1st July next following to make such an approach to a Contract Player:

 

T.2.1.      who will become an Out of Contract Player on that 1st July ; and 

 

T.2.2.      who has received no offer from his Club under Rule V.17.2; or

 

T.2.3.      who has received but has declined such offer.

 

T.3.         Any Club which by itself, by any of its Officials, by any of its Players, by its Agent, by any other Person on its behalf or by any other means whatsoever makes an approach either directly or indirectly to a Contract Player except as permitted by either Rule T.1.2 or Rule T.2 shall be in breach of these Rules and may be dealt with under the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary).

 

T.4.         For the purposes of Rules T.2 and T.3, “Contract Player” shall include a player who has entered into a written contract of employment with a Football League club.

 

Approaches by Players

 

T.5.         An Out of Contract Player, or any Person on his behalf, shall be at liberty at any time to make an approach to a Club (or club) with a view to negotiating a contract with such Club (or club).

 

T.6.         Subject to Rule T.7, a Contract Player, either by himself or by any Person on his behalf, shall not either directly or indirectly make any such approach as is referred to in Rule T.5 without having obtained the prior written consent of his Club.

 

T.7.         After the third Saturday in May in any year and before the 1st July next following a Contract Player to whom Rule T.2 applies or any Person on his behalf may make such an approach as is referred to in Rule T.5.

 

Public Statements

 

T.8.         A statement made publicly by or on behalf of a Club expressing interest in acquiring the registration of a Contract Player or by a Contract Player expressing interest in transferring his registration to another Club (or club) shall in either case be treated as an indirect approach for the purposes of Rules T.3 and T.6.

 

Inducements

 

T.9.         Except as may be provided in a Player’s contract:

 

T.9.1.         no Club shall induce or attempt to induce a Player to sign a contract by directly or indirectly offering him or any Person connected with him or his Agent a benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind;

 

T.9.2.         no Player shall either directly or indirectly accept or cause or permit his Agent to accept any such offer as is described in this Rule.

 

170

 

Form of Contract

 

T.10.       Contracts between Clubs and Players signed before 5th June 2003 shall be in Form 25; such contracts signed on or after that date (or, in the case of a club promoted to the League from the Football League, on or after the date upon which it becomes a member of the League) shall be in Form 26.

 

Length of Contract

 

T.11.       Subject to the exceptions set out below, a contract between a Club and a Player may be for any period provided that its expiry date is 30th June. The exceptions to this Rule are:

 

T.11.1.       contracts with Contract Players under the age of 18 years which must not be capable of lasting for more than 3 years;

 

T.11.2.       monthly contracts;

 

T.11.3.       Week by Week Contracts.

 

Players’ Remuneration

 

T.12.       Full details of a Player’s remuneration including all benefits to which he is entitled whether in cash or in kind shall be set out in his contract.

 

T.13.       The terms of a contract between a Club and a Player shall be strictly adhered to.

 

T.14.       If any Club acts in breach of Rule E.19, in addition to any penalty imposed under the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary), the Board shall have power to refuse any application by that Club to register any Player until the breach has been remedied.

 

Signing-on Fees

 

T.15.       A Signing-on Fee may be paid only to a Contract Player whose contract:

 

T.15.1.       is for a period of not less than 3 months; and

 

T.15.2.       is not a monthly contract or a Conditional Contract or a Week by Week Contract.

 

T.16.       In the case of a contract between a Club and a Player lasting for more than one year, any Signing-on Fee shall be paid in equal annual instalments.

 

T.17.       If the registration of a Contract Player is transferred when any part of his Signing-on Fee remains unpaid, a sum equal to the unpaid balance thereof shall be paid to him forthwith by the Transferor Club unless:

 

T.17.1.       the transfer is consequent upon the Contract Player’s contract having been terminated by the Transferor Club by reason of the Contract Player’s breach of its terms and conditions; or

 

T.17.2.       the transfer is consequent upon the Contract Player’s written request to that effect; or

 

T.17.3.       the Board on the application of either the Transferor Club or the Contract Player otherwise decides and either party may appeal to the Premier League Appeals Committee against the decision of the Board in this respect in accordance with the provisions of Section Z of these Rules.

 

171

 

Lump Sum Payments

 

T.18.       Unless otherwise agreed by the Board, no lump sum payment shall be paid or payable by a Club to a Player during the first year of his employment as a Contract Player with that Club save for:

 

T.18.1.       a Signing-on Fee (which must be paid in accordance with rules T.15 to T.17); or

 

T.18.2.       a sum paid in respect of the player’s relocation expenses not exceeding the amount from time to time permitted by HM Revenue Customs to be paid for this purpose without income tax and national insurance liability.

 

Image Contracts

 

T.19.       Particulars of any Image Contract Payment in respect of the Player shall be set out in the contract with his Club.

 

Signing the Contract

 

T.20.       A contract between a Club and a Player shall be signed in each case in the presence of a witness by:

 

T.20.1.       the Player;

 

T.20.2.       the Player’s Parent if the Player is under the age of 18 years; and

 

T.20.3.       an Authorised Signatory on behalf of the Club.

 

Reporting Fines etc

 

T.21.       A copy of any notice terminating a Player’s contract, whether given by the Club or the Player, and any notice given by a Club imposing a fine on a Player or suspending him shall be sent forthwith by the Club to the League and to the Football Association.

 

Submission to Secretary

 

T.22.       A Club shall request each Contract Player (or if he is a minor his parent) to complete Form 27 at the same time that he signs his first contract with the Club. If he does, the Club shall submit the completed Form 27 to the Secretary when it submits a copy of the contract pursuant to Rule T.23.

 

T.23.       Subject to the provisions of Rules U.15, U.17, U.19 and V.11.3, Clubs shall submit to the Secretary copies of all contracts with Players within 5 days of their being entered into.

 

Mutual Termination

 

T.24.       If the parties thereto agree to terminate a Player’s contract before its expiry date they shall forthwith notify the Football Association and the Secretary to that effect.

 

T.25.       A Club shall be at liberty at any time to reach agreement with a Contract Player to amend the terms of his contract. If such an agreement increases the Contract Player’s remuneration then, unless the agreement is made in the Close Season, it shall be a term thereof that the Contract Player’s current contract is extended by a minimum of one year.

 

172

 

Appeal against Termination

 

T.26.       An appeal by a Player under the provisions of clause 16 of Form 25 or clause 10.3 of Form 26 or by a Club under the provisions of clause 17 of Form 25 or clause 11.2 of Form 26 shall be commenced by notice in writing addressed to the other party to the contract and to the Secretary.

 

Appeal against Disciplinary Decision

 

T.27.       An appeal by a Player under the provisions of clause 18 of Form 25 or paragraph 3.3.2 of Schedule 1, Part 1, of Form 26 shall be commenced by notice in writing addressed to the Club and to the Secretary.

 

T.28.       Appeals pursuant to Rule T.26 or Rule T.27 shall be conducted in such manner as the Board may determine.

 

T.29.       The Board may allow or dismiss any such appeal and make such other order as it thinks fit.

 

Disputes between Clubs and Players

 

T.30.       Any dispute or difference between a Club and a Player not otherwise expressly provided for in these Rules may be referred in writing by either party to the Board for consideration and adjudication in such manner as the Board may think fit. For the purpose of this Rule only, “Player” shall include one who was formerly employed by the Club with which the dispute or difference has arisen, whether or not he has been registered to play for another Club.

 

Orders for Costs

 

T.31.       The Board shall have power to make an order for costs:

 

T.31.1.       in determining appeals under Rule T.26 or Rule T.27; and

 

T.31.2.       in making an adjudication under Rule T.30; and

 

T.31.3.       if any proceedings under Rule T.26 or Rule T.27 or Rule T.30, having been commenced, are withdrawn.

 

T.32.       The Board shall have power to determine the amount of any such costs which may include, without limitation, those incurred by the League in the conduct of the proceedings.

 

T.33.       Costs ordered to be paid as aforesaid shall be recoverable: 

 

T.33.1.       in the case of a Club, under the provisions of Rule E.24; or 

 

T.33.2.       in any other case, as a civil debt.

 

Appeal

 

T.34.       Within 14 days of a decision of the Board given under the provisions of either Rule T.29 or Rule T.30 either party may by notice in writing appeal against such decision to the Premier League Appeals Committee whose decision shall be final.

 

173

 

Effect of Termination

 

T.35.       Upon the termination of a Player’s contract by a Club under the provisions of clause 16 of Form 25 or clause 10.1 of Form 26 becoming operative or upon the termination by a Player of his contract with his Club under the provisions of clause 17 of Form 25 or clause 11.1 of Form 26 becoming operative, the Club shall forthwith release the Player’s registration.

 

T.36.       Except in the case of a Retired Player to whom the provisions of Rule U.27.5 apply, upon a Player’s contract being terminated by mutual consent, his Club shall retain the Player’s registration for such period (if any) and on such terms (if any) as the parties may in writing agree. Should the Player sign for another Club (or Football League club) during that period, that Club (or Football League club) shall pay to the Club retaining the registration a compensation fee determined, in default of agreement, by the Professional Football Compensation Committee.

 

Testimonial Matches

 

T.37.       Notwithstanding that it has no contractual obligation to do so, a Club in its absolute discretion and with the prior written consent of the Board may, in the case of a Player who has completed 10 or more years in its service as such, permit its ground to be used without charge for the purposes of a testimonial match.

 

174

 

 

PLAYERS: CONTRACTS, REGISTRATIONS AND TRANSFERS

SECTION U: PLAYERS — REGISTRATIONS

 

Requirement for Registration

 

U.1.         A Player shall not play for a Club in a League Match unless that Club holds his registration with effect from at least one hour before kick-off and for League Matches to be played between the close of the First Transfer Window and the end of the Season either:

 

U.1.1.         his name is included on the Squad List; or

 

U.1.2.         he is an Under 21 Player.

 

U.2.         A Club shall be deemed to hold the registration of a Player upon receipt of the Secretary’s certificate in writing to that effect.

 

U.3.         A Club shall apply to:

 

U.3.1.         include a Player on its Squad List by submitting to the Secretary the requisite Form. 

 

U.3.2.         remove a Player from its Squad List by submitting to the Secretary the requisite Form.

 

U.4.         A Player shall be deemed to have been included or removed from a Club’s Squad List on receipt of the Secretary’s written confirmation.

 

U.5.         Changes to a Squad List may be made:

 

U.5.1.         during the period of a Transfer Window; or

 

U.5.2.         at other times only with the permission of the Board.

 

U.6.         Each application to register a Player shall be subject to the approval of the Board.

 

U.7.         In addition to the forms and documents specifically required by these Rules, a Club shall submit to the Secretary:

 

U.7.1.         any contract it proposes to enter into which gives the Club or any other party to the proposed contract any rights relating to the transfer of the registration of a player at a date in the future from or to the Club or any rights relating to the employment of the player by the Club; or

 

U.7.2.         any contract it proposes to enter into, save for a Representation Contract or an Image Contract, which gives the Club or any other party to the proposed contract the right to receive payments in respect of a Player.

 

Any such proposed contract shall be subject to the approval of the Board. In deciding whether to give such approval the Board shall have regard to (without limitation) Rules I.4 and I.7.

 

Types of Registration

 

U.8.         There shall be 4 types of registration governed by this Section of these Rules, namely:

 

U.8.1.         amateur; 

 

U.8.2.         contract; 

 

U.8.3.         monthly contract; and

 

U.8.4.         temporary.

 

U.9.         A Player under the age of 17 years may be registered only as an Academy Player.

 

U.10.      The registration of Academy Players shall be governed by the Youth Development Rules.

 

175

 

 

International Registration Transfer Certificates

 

U.11.      An application to register a player who last played for a club affiliated to a national association other than the Football Association shall be accompanied by written confirmation from the Football Association that an international registration transfer certificate has been issued in respect of the player

 

Registration Procedure

 

U.12.      For the purpose of this Section of these Rules the New Registration of a Player shall mean his registration at a time when no other Club (or club) holds his registration either because no previous application to register the Player has been made or because a previous registration has been cancelled or has terminated or has expired.

 

U.13.      The New Registration of an Amateur Player shall be effected by completion of and submission to the Secretary of Form 28 signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory.

 

U.14.      The registration of an amateur Player is not transferable.

 

U.15.      The New Registration of a Contract Player shall be effected by completion and submission to the Secretary of a copy of the Player’s contract.

 

U.16.      The transfer of the registration of a Contract Player shall be effected in accordance with the provisions of Rule V.11.

 

U.17.      The New Registration of a Contract Player on a monthly contract basis shall be effected by completion of and submission to the Secretary of Football Association Form G(1), signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory, together with a copy of the Player’s contract.

 

U.18.      The transfer of the registration of a Contract Player on a monthly contract basis shall be effected in accordance with the provisions of Rule V.11.

 

U.19.      A monthly contract registration may be extended by one month by completion of and submission to the Secretary of Football Association Form G(1) (Extension), signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory, and, if any changes to it have been made, a copy of the Player’s contract.

 

U.20.      The Temporary Transfer of the registration of a Contract Player and any extension thereof shall be effected in accordance with the provisions of Rules V.6 to V.10.

 

U.21.      Subject to the provisions of Rule V.1, the deadline for receipt by the Secretary of all duly completed documents required by these Rules to effect the registration of a Player shall be 12 noon on the last Working Day before the date of the first League Match in which the Club making the application intends him to play.

 

U.22.      A Club which transfers or cancels the registration of a Player may not apply to register that Player within a year except with the prior written consent of the Board.

 

Multiplicity of Registrations

 

U.23.      A Player shall not apply to be registered by more than one Club (or club) at any one time and the Secretary shall refuse any application made in breach of this Rule.

 

176

 

Monthly Registrations

 

U.24.      There shall be no limit to the number of times a monthly contract registration may be extended under Rule U.19 provided that a Club intending to apply to extend the monthly contract registration of a Player for a third or subsequent time shall give to the Player not less than 7 days’ notice of its intention to do so.

 

U.25.      Notwithstanding the provisions of Rule V.1, a Club may apply at any time to extend a monthly contract registration provided it has not been allowed to expire.

 

Termination of Registrations

 

U.26.      An amateur registration: 

 

U.26.1.      shall expire at the end of the Season in which it commenced;

 

U.26.2.      may be terminated before its expiry by agreement to that effect between the Club and the Player, such agreement to be notified in writing forthwith by the Club to the Secretary;

 

U.26.3.      may likewise be terminated by order of the Board on the application of either the Club or the Player.

 

U.27.      Subject to the provisions of Rules T.35 and T.36, a contract registration shall terminate:

 

U.27.1.      in the case of a Contract Player, upon it being transferred in accordance with Rule V.11;

 

U.27.2.      in the case of an Out of Contract Player in respect of whom the conditions set out in Rule V.17 have been satisfied, upon a Transferee Club effecting his New Registration;

 

U.27.3.      in the case of an Out of Contract Player in respect of whom the said conditions have not been satisfied, upon the expiry of his contract;

 

U.27.4.      in the case of a Contract Player, upon his contract being terminated on the ground of his permanent incapacity;

 

U.27.5.      in the case of a Retired Player, on the expiry of a period of 30 months commencing at the end of the Season in which he stops playing competitive football.

 

New Registrations Requiring Consent

 

U.28.      An application for the New Registration of a Contract Player whose contract has been terminated by a Club (or club) on the ground of his permanent incapacity shall be refused unless that Club (or club) consents.

 

U.29.      An application for the New Registration of a Contract Player who has received a lump sum disability benefit under the terms of the League’s personal accident insurance scheme shall be refused unless, upon being satisfied that the circumstances of such application are exceptional, the Board consents.

 

177

 

List of Players

 

U.30.      Except as provided in Rules U.31 and U.32, after the second Transfer Window in each year and on or before the third Saturday in May next following each Club shall confirm to the Secretary:

 

U.30.1.      whether the list of players provided to it for these purposes via the Extranet is accurate in all material particulars;

 

U.30.2.      in the case of each Contract Player whose registration it holds and whose contract expires on the 30th June in that year, whether or not the Club has:

 

U.30.2.1.   offered him a new contract under the provisions of Rule V.17.2; or 

 

U.30.2.2.   implemented any option provision in respect of him; and

 

U.30.3.      in the case of each Academy Player whose registration it holds and with whom it has entered into a Scholarship Agreement, whether or not the Club has:

 

U.30.3.1.   (if the Academy Player is in the second year of his Scholarship Agreement) given him written notice, pursuant to clause 4.2 of the Scholarship Agreement, of the extension of the duration thereof by one year; and

 

U.30.3.2.   (if the Academy Player is in the second or third year of his Scholarship Agreement) given him written notice, pursuant to clause 6.7 of the Scholarship Agreement, of its intention to offer him a professional contract as a Contract Player.

 

U.31.      The date by which each Club is required by Rule U.30 to give confirmation to the Secretary shall be extended in the case of a Club which on the third Saturday in May in any year is still participating in the F.A. Cup, [the UEFA Champions League or the UEFA Europe League] or has yet to play a League Match the outcome of which could affect:

 

U.31.1.      identification of the League Champions in accordance with Rule C.11; or

 

U.31.2.      identification of the Clubs to be relegated in accordance with Rule C.14; or 

 

U.31.3.      qualification for a UEFA competition.

 

U.32.      In the circumstances mentioned in Rule U.31, the Club shall give the Secretary the information required by Rule U.30 within 4 days of the last relevant F.A. Cup match, UEFA Champions League or UEFA Europe League or League Match having been played.

 

U.33.      The particulars contained in Clubs’ lists of Players shall be published by the Secretary by the second Saturday in June in each year.

 

Clubs Ceasing to be Members

 

U.34.      Upon a Club (in this Rule and Rule U.35 called “the Former Member”) ceasing to be a member of the League under the provisions of Rule B.6 (other than by reason of its relegation from the League in accordance with Rule C.14), the registrations of its Players (except those held in consequence of a Temporary Transfer) shall vest in the League and thereupon the League shall be at liberty to transfer those registrations as it shall think fit and shall receive any Compensation Fees to which the Former Member would otherwise have been entitled under the provisions of Section V of these Rules (Players — Transfers of Registrations).

 

178

 

U.35.      Such Compensation Fees shall belong to the League and out of them the Board shall have power to make a grant to either or both of:

 

U.35.1.      any Club to which Compensation Fees are owed by the Former Member; and 

 

U.35.2.      the Former Member.

 

Prohibition of Third Party Investment

 

U.36.      Unless otherwise agreed by the Board and subject to Rule U.37, a Club may only make or receive a payment or incur any liability as a result of or in connection with the proposed or actual registration (whether permanent or temporary), transfer of registration or employment by it of a Player in the following circumstances:

 

U.36.1.      by payment to a Transferor Club or receipt from a Transferee Club of a Compensation Fee, Contingent Sum, Loan Fee or sell-on fee;

 

U.36.2.      by payment of levy pursuant to Rule V.38 or Rule V.39;

 

U.36.3.      by receipt of all or part of a Compensation Fee, Contingent Sum, Loan Fee or sell-on fee, in default of payment of it by the Transferee Club from which it is due, from:

 

U.36.3.1.   a financial institution or other guarantor; or

 

U.36.3.2.   the League in accordance with the provisions of these Rules; or

 

U.36.3.3.   the Football League in accordance with the provisions of the Regulations of the Football League;

 

U.36.4.      by way of remuneration (including benefits in cash or kind and Image Contract Payments) to or for the benefit of a Contract Player whose registration it holds;

 

U.36.5.      by way of an allowance permitted by Youth Development Rule 269, to an Academy Player with whom it has entered into a Scholarship Agreement;

 

U.36.6.      by way of payment to an ‘Authorised Agent” or ‘Exempt Solicitor” for ‘Agency Activity”, in each case as those terms are defined in the Football Association Football Agents’ Regulations, and provided that such payment is made in accordance with those Regulations;

 

U.36.7.      by payment of incidental expenses arising in respect thereof;

 

U.36.8.      by payment or receipt of training compensation or solidarity payment pursuant to the FIFA Regulations for the Status and Transfer of Players and any other levies or payments payable to or by a Club pursuant to the statutes or regulations of FIFA or any other football governing body from time to time, or otherwise properly due to or from such a governing body;

 

U.36.9.      by payment of Value Added Tax payable in respect of any of the above payments or liabilities; and

 

U.36.10.    in the case of a Transferor Club, by assignment of its entitlement to a Compensation Fee or Loan Fee to a Financial Institution.

 

179

 

U.37.      In respect of a player whom it applies to register as a Contract Player, a Club is permitted to make a payment to buy out the interest of a person or entity who, not being a Club or club, nevertheless has an agreement either with the club with which the player is registered, or with the player, granting it the right to receive money from a new Club or club for which that player becomes registered. Any such payment which is not dependent on the happening of a contingent event may be made either in one lump sum or in instalments provided that all such instalments are paid on or before the expiry date of the initial contract between the Club and the player. Any such payment which is payable upon the happening of a contingent event shall be payable within 7 days of the happening of that event.

 

180

 

 

PLAYERS: CONTRACTS, REGISTRATIONS AND TRANSFERS

SECTION V: PLAYERS — TRANSFERS OF REGISTRATIONS

 

Transfer Windows

 

V.1.         “Transfer Windows” means the 2 periods in a year during which, subject to Rule V.4, a Club may apply for the New Registration of a player or to have the registration of a player transferred to it or for a Temporary Transfer.

 

V.2.         The first Transfer Window in any year shall commence at midnight on the last day of the Season and shall end on 31st August next if a Working Day or, if not, on the first Working Day thereafter, at a time to be determined by the Board.

 

V.3.         The second Transfer Window in any year shall commence at midnight on 31st December and shall end on 31st January next if a Working Day or, if not, on the first Working Day thereafter, at a time to be determined by the Board.

 

V.4.         Outside a Transfer Window the Board in its absolute discretion may:

 

V.4.1.         refuse an application; or

 

V.4.2.         grant an application and, if thought fit, impose conditions by which the Club making the application and the player shall be bound.

 

Temporary Transfers

 

V.5.         A “Temporary Transfer” shall mean the transfer of a contract registration effected in accordance with Rules V.6 to V.10.

 

V.6.         Subject to the conditions set out below, a Temporary Transfer shall be permitted:

 

V.6.1.         between Clubs; and

 

V.6.2.         between a Club and a club in membership of the Football League, the Football Conference, the Northern Premier League, the Isthmian League and the Southern League.

 

V.7.         The conditions referred to in Rule V.6 are:

 

V.7.1.         a Temporary Transfer to a Club may not take place in the Transfer Window in which the Transferor Club acquired the Player’s registration;

 

V.7.2.         during the period of the Temporary Transfer of his contract registration a Player shall not play against the Transferor Club;

 

V.7.3.         if during the period of a Temporary Transfer the Player’s registration is transferred permanently from the Transferor Club to the Transferee Club, the two Clubs may agree in writing (to be copied to the League) that the Player shall not play against the Transferor Club for the remainder of the Season;

 

V.7.4.         subject to any conditions imposed by the Board in the exercise of its discretion under Rule V.4.2, the minimum period of a Temporary Transfer shall be the period between 2 consecutive Transfer Windows and the period of a Temporary Transfer shall not extend beyond 30th June next after it was entered into;

 

V.7.5.         the maximum number of Temporary Transfers to any one Club registrable in the same Season shall be 4 and in no circumstances shall more than 1 be from the same Transferor Club at any one time save there shall be excluded from these numbers any Temporary Transfer of the kind described in V.7.6.1 or V.7.6.2;

 

181

 

V.7.6.         not more than 2 Temporary Transfers shall be registered by a Club at the same time except that there shall be excluded from that number:

 

V.7.6.1.     any Temporary Transfer which become permanent; and

 

V.7.6.2.     the Temporary Transfer of a goalkeeper which in its absolute discretion the Board may allow in circumstances it considers to be exceptional;

 

V.7.7.         a Club may transfer the registration of no more than one of its goalkeepers by way of Temporary Transfer to another Club each Season, subject to any further Temporary Transfer of one of its goalkeepers pursuant to Rule V.7.6.2;

 

V.7.8.         any other conditions agreed between the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club or, in the exercise of its discretion, imposed by the Board.

 

V.8.         The Loan Fee payable on a Temporary Transfer shall be such sum (if any) as shall have been agreed between the Transferee Club and the Transferor Club and set out in Football Association Form H.2 or H.3 (as appropriate) or in a supplementary agreement.

 

V.9.         Any Loan Fee (including any instalments thereof) shall be paid on or before the date or dates agreed between the parties, the latest of which must be no later than 30th June immediately following the conclusion of the Season in which the Temporary Transfer expired.

 

V.10.      A Temporary Transfer shall be effected by submitting to the Secretary Football Association Form H.2 or Form H.3 duly completed and signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory.

 

Contract Players

 

V.11.      The transfer of the Registration of a Contract Player shall be effected in the following manner:

 

V.11.1.      the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club shall enter into a Transfer Agreement in Form 29 signed on behalf of each Club by an Authorised Signatory in which shall be set out full particulars of all financial and other arrangements agreed between the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club and, except as provided below, between the Transferor Club and the Contract Player in relation to the transfer of the Contract Player’s registration whether the same are to take effect upon completion of the transfer or at any time thereafter;

 

V.11.2.      any such arrangements agreed between the Transferor Club and the Contract Player to which the Transferee Club is not privy may be omitted from Form 29 provided that they are forthwith notified in writing to the Secretary by the Transferor Club;

 

V.11.3.      the Transfer Agreement shall be sent by the Transferee Club to the Secretary together with a copy of the contract entered into between the Transferee Club and the Contract Player;

 

V.11.4.      the Transferee Club shall pay any Compensation Fee due to the Transferor Club under the terms of the Transfer Agreement in accordance with Rule V.29 and any levy payable under Rule V.38.

 

V.12.      All transfer arrangements in respect of Contract Players are subject to the approval of the Board.

 

182

 

V.13.      The Transferee Club will hold the registration of the Contract Player upon receipt of the Secretary’s certificate to that effect.

 

Retired Players

 

V.14.      A Club that, pursuant to Rule U.27.5, holds the registration of a Retired Player who is under the age of 24 years, shall be entitled if his registration is transferred to be paid a Compensation Fee by the Transferee Club.

 

Out of Contract Players

 

V.15.      An Out of Contract Player may seek to be registered by any Transferee Club.

 

V.16.      Upon receiving a formal written offer to effect the New Registration of an Out of Contract Player whose registration it holds, a Club shall forthwith notify the Player and the Secretary in writing to that effect.

 

V.17.      Provided that the following conditions are satisfied, a Compensation Fee shall be paid to a Transferor Club by a Transferee Club upon effecting the New Registration of an Out of Contract Player:

 

V.17.1.      the Out of Contract Player in question must be under the age of 24 years;

 

V.17.2.      on or before the third Saturday in May in the year in which the Player’s contract is to expire or, in the circumstances mentioned in Rule U.31, within 4 days of the last relevant F.A. Cup match or League Match in that year having been played, the Transferor Club must send to the Player Form 30 offering him a new contract on the terms therein set out, which must be no less favourable than those in his current contract;

 

V.17.3.      any offer made on Form 30 by a Club to a Player under the provisions of Rule V.17.2 shall remain open and capable of acceptance by the Player for a period of one month from the date upon which it was sent by the Club by ordinary first class post to his usual or last known address;

 

V.17.4.      a copy of Form 30 must be sent forthwith to the Secretary.

 

V.18.      Contract terms shall be deemed to be no less favourable if, disregarding any provision for a Signing on Fee in the Player’s current contract which is stated to be a once only payment, they are at least equal in value to the most favourable terms to which the Player was or is entitled in any year of his current contract.

 

The Player’s Options

 

V.19.      Upon receiving an offer on Form 30 a Player may either:

 

V.19.1.      accept the same within one month of its date and enter into a new contract with his Club in the terms offered; or

 

V.19.2.      decline it in writing.

 

V.20.      If the Player considers that the terms offered by his Club and set out in Form 30 are less favourable than those in his current contract, he may give notice to that effect to his Club and the Secretary in Form 31 and apply for a free transfer.

 

183

 

V.21.      Such application shall be determined by the Board and if it succeeds:

 

V.21.1.      the Player’s Club will not be entitled to a Compensation Fee upon a Transferee Club effecting his New Registration; and

 

V.21.2.      the Player will receive severance pay in accordance with his contract.

 

The Club’s Options

 

V.22.      If a Club makes an offer to a Player on Form 30 and the Player declines it, upon the expiry of the Player’s contract the Club may either:

 

V.22.1.      enter into a Conditional Contract with the Player in such financial terms as may be agreed; or

 

V.22.2.      enter into a Week by Week Contract with the Player; or

 

V.22.3.      if neither a Conditional Contract nor a Week by Week Contract has been entered into or a Week by Week Contract has been determined by the Club, continue to pay the Player the amount of the basic wage under his expired contract;

 

and in any such case the Club shall be entitled to a Compensation Fee upon a Transferee Club effecting the Player’s New Registration provided he then remains under the age of 24 years and the other conditions set out in Rule V.17 have been satisfied.

 

V.23.      The financial terms of a Week by Week Contract shall be those contained in the Player’s expired contract, excluding any Signing-on Fee, except that the Player shall be entitled to receive such incentives (if any) as are payable by the Club to its Contract Players with effect from the date of his new contract.

 

V.24.      An Out of Contract Player who continues to receive from his Club the amount of his basic wage under the provisions of Rule V.22.3 shall not be entitled to play for that Club. If such Out of Contract Player unreasonably refuses an offer of employment by another Club (or club), his Club may make application to the Premier League Appeals Committee for an order that payments to the Out of Contract Player may cease without affecting his Club’s entitlement to a Compensation Fee.

 

V.25.      A Club which having continued to pay the Player the amount of his basic wage under Rule V.22.3 intends to cease making such payments shall give to the Player 2 weeks’ notice to that effect and upon a Transferee Club effecting the Player’s New Registration the Club shall not be entitled to a Compensation Fee.

 

The Compensation Fee

 

V.26.      The Compensation Fee payable by a Transferee Club to a Transferor Club upon the transfer of the registration of a Contract Player to the Transferee Club shall be such sum as shall have been agreed between the Transferee Club and the Transferor Club and set out in the Transfer Agreement.

 

184

 

V.27.      The Compensation Fee likewise payable in respect of an Out of Contract Player under the provisions of Rule V.17 shall be:

 

V.27.1.      such sum as shall have been agreed between the Transferee Club and the Transferor Club or in default of agreement;

 

V.27.2.      such sum as the Professional Football Compensation Committee on the application of either Club shall determine.

 

V.28.      A Club which is a Transferor Club shall provide to any previous Club or Football League club with which a player was registered, and which has a right to sell-on fee in respect of any transfer of that player, full details of any Compensation Fee and Contingent Sum(s) to which it becomes entitled. The Club receiving the information shall not disclose or divulge it directly or indirectly to any third party without the prior written consent of the Transferor Club save to statutory and regulatory authorities or as may be required by law or to its Auditors.

 

Method of Payment

 

V.29.      Subject to Rules V.30 and V.35, all Compensation Fees, Loan Fees (including in both cases instalments thereof) and Contingent Sums payable to a Club or to a Football League club shall be paid (together in each case with Value Added Tax at the then current rate) by the Transferee Club into the Compensation Fee Account by telegraphic transfer or by such other means as the Board may from time to time direct.

 

V.30.      If a Club assigns its entitlement to a Compensation Fee or Loan Fee instalment pursuant to Rule U.36.10:

 

V.30.1.      it shall procure by means of a legally enforceable agreement that monies payable by virtue of the assignment are paid into the Compensation Fee Account by the assignee; and

 

V.30.2.      it shall irrevocably and unconditionally instruct the Transferee Club to pay such monies to the assignee upon their becoming due.

 

V.31.      Subject to Rule V.37.2, forthwith upon receiving monies into the Compensation Fee Account the Board shall pay the same to the Transferor Club entitled to receive them.

 

V.32.      A Transfer Agreement shall provide that the agreed Compensation Fee together with Value Added Tax at the then current rate shall be paid on or before the expiry date of the initial contract between the Transferee Club and the Contract Player. Compensation Fee instalments shall be paid on or before the dates set out in the Transfer Agreement (and if any such date is not a Working Day then the instalment shall be paid on the Working Day which immediately precedes that date).

 

V.33.      Where any Compensation Fee payable under the provisions of Rule V.17 is not agreed between the Transferee Club and the Transferor Club, the Transferee Club shall upon applying to register the Out of Contract Player pay into the Compensation Fee Account at least half the Compensation Fee offered to the Transferor Club and the balance shall likewise be paid as determined by the Professional Football Compensation Committee under Rule V.27.2.

 

185

 

V.34.      If the registration of a Player is further transferred before the Compensation Fee in respect of an earlier transfer is paid in full, the Transferee Club in that earlier transfer shall forthwith pay the balance of such Compensation Fee into the Compensation Fee Account save where it has received an instruction in accordance with Rule V.30.2, in which case it shall pay such balance to the assignee named in the instruction on the date or dates when it becomes due under the Transfer Agreement pursuant to which it acquired the registration of the Player.

 

V.35.      An agreement for an International Transfer and a Transfer Agreement with a Transferor Club which is not in membership of the League or the Football League shall provide that the Compensation Fee, any instalments thereof and any Contingent Sums payable by the Transferee Club shall be paid (together with any Value Added Tax payable in respect thereof) to the Football Association by telegraphic transfer or by such other means as the Board may from time to time direct for payment to the Transferor Club in accordance with the Football Association Rules.

 

V.36.      Upon the happening of a contingent event resulting in a Contingent Sum (including for the avoidance of doubt, contingent compensation payable pursuant to the Youth Development Rules) becoming payable:

 

V.36.1.      in the case of an International Transfer, the Transferee Club shall forthwith inform the Transferor Club in writing to that effect and within 7 days pay such Contingent Sum in accordance with Rule V.35;

 

V.36.2.      in every other case, the Transferee Club shall forthwith inform the Transferor Club to that effect on Form 32 and within 7 days pay such Contingent Sum in accordance with Rule V.29.

 

V.37.      If any Transferee Club acts in breach of Rules V.29 or V.32 to V.36 inclusive:

 

V.37.1.      the Board shall have power to refuse any application by that Transferee Club to register any Player until any sums then payable to its Transferor Club are paid;

 

V.37.2.      the Board shall have the power set out at Rule E.27;

 

V.37.3.      the Board shall have power to impose a penalty in accordance with the tariff of applicable penalties which it shall from time to time notify to Clubs;

 

V.37.4.      that Transferee Club shall pay to its Transferor Club interest on any part of a Compensation Fee or Contingent Sum not paid on its due date at the rate of 5 per cent over the base rate from time to time of Barclays Bank Plc from that date until the date of payment together with such other penalty as the Board in its discretion may decide.

 

Transfer Levy

 

V.38.      Subject to Rule V.39, upon payment of a Compensation Fee, a Contingent Sum or a payment made pursuant to Rule U.37, a Club shall forthwith pay to the League a levy equal to 4 per cent. of the sum paid (net of any Value Added Tax) and in the case of a Compensation Fee payable by instalments, the levy upon the whole of it shall be paid as aforesaid upon the Transferee Club applying to register the Player to which it relates.

 

186

 

V.39.      Levy shall not be payable on a Loan Fee unless the registration of the Contract Player who is the subject of the Temporary Transfer is transferred on a permanent basis from the Transferor Club to the Transferee Club during, or within four months of the expiry of, the Temporary Transfer, in which case a levy equal to 4 per cent of the aggregate of any Loan Fee and Compensation Fee shall be paid to the League.

 

V.40.      The sums received by the League by way of levy shall be used to pay premiums due under the Professional Footballers’ Pension Scheme and any surplus shall be added to the Professional Game Youth Fund.

 

187

 

 

DISCIPLINARY AND THE RESOLUTION OF DISPUTES

SECTION W: DISCIPLINARY

 

Power of Inquiry

 

W.1.                                               The Board shall have power to inquire into any suspected or alleged breach of these Rules and for that purpose may require:

 

W.1.1.                                     any Manager, Match Official, Official or Player to appear before it; and

 

W.1.2.                                     any such person or any Club to produce documents.

 

W.2.                                               Any Manager, Match Official, Official or Player who fails to appear before or to produce documents to the Board when required to do so under Rule W.1 shall be in breach of these Rules.

 

Board’s Disciplinary Powers

 

W.3.                                               The Board shall have power to deal with any suspected or alleged breach of these Rules by either:

 

W.3.1.                                     issuing a reprimand; or

 

W.3.2.                                     imposing a fixed penalty or other sanction where such provision is made in these Rules; or

 

W.3.3.                                     exercising its summary jurisdiction; or

 

W.3.4.                                     referring the matter to a Commission appointed under Rule W.21; or

 

W.3.5.                                     referring the matter to the Football Association for determination under the Football Association Rules.

 

Fixed Penalty Procedure

 

W.4.                                               Upon being satisfied that a fixed penalty is payable under the provisions of these Rules, the Board shall give notice in Form 33 to the Club or person by whom it is payable.

 

W.5.                                               Within 14 days of the date of a notice in Form 33 the Club or person to whom it is addressed may either:

 

W.5.1.                                     pay the fixed penalty; or

 

W.5.2.                                     appeal under the provisions of Rule W.60.1 against the imposition of the same.

 

W.6.                                               Failure to pay a fixed penalty as provided in Rule W.5.1 or forthwith upon an appeal against the same being dismissed shall in either case constitute a breach of these Rules.

 

Summary Jurisdiction

 

W.7.                                               The Board’s summary jurisdiction shall extend to any suspected or alleged breach of these Rules (other than a breach for which a fixed penalty is prescribed) which in its absolute discretion the Board considers should not be referred to a Commission under Rule W.3.4 or to the Football Association under Rule W.5.

 

W.8.                                               In exercising its summary jurisdiction the Board shall be entitled to impose a fine not exceeding £25,000.00 or, in the case of a breach of these Rules by a Manager, such sum as may be set out in any tariff of fines, or other penalty, agreed in writing between the Board and the League Managers Association.

 

188

 

W.9.                                               The Board shall exercise its summary jurisdiction by giving notice in Form 34 to the Club or person allegedly in breach.

 

W.10.                                        Within 14 days of the date of a notice in Form 34 the Club or person to whom it is addressed may either:

 

W.10.1.                              submit to the Board’s jurisdiction and pay the fine imposed; or

 

W.10.2.                              elect to be dealt with by a Commission.

 

W.11.                                        Failure to comply with the requirement contained in a notice in Form 34 shall constitute a breach of these Rules.

 

Provision of Information

 

W.12.                                        It shall be no answer to a request from the Board to disclose documents or information pursuant to Rule W.1 that such documents or information requested are confidential. All Clubs and Persons subject to these Rules must ensure that any other obligations of confidentiality assumed are made expressly subject to the League’s right of inquiry under these Rules. No Club or Person shall be under an obligation to disclose any documents rendered confidential by either the order of a court of competent jurisdiction or by statute or statutory instrument.

 

W.13.                                        All persons who are requested to assist pursuant to Rule W.1 shall provide full, complete and prompt assistance to the Board in its exercise of its power of Inquiry.

 

The Panel

 

W.14.                                        Subject in each case to the approval of Clubs in General Meeting, the Board shall establish a panel of such number of persons as it shall think fit (“the Panel”) each of whom shall be eligible to sit as either:

 

W.14.1.                              a member of an appeal tribunal appointed under the provisions of Rule E.41 or Rule F.16; or

 

W.14.2.                              a member of a Commission; or

 

W.14.3.                              in the case of an arbitration under Rules P.12 and Section Y of these Rules, as a member of a Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal; or

 

W.14.4.                              in the case of an arbitration under Section X of these Rules (Arbitration), as a member of an arbitral tribunal.

 

W.15.                                        The Panel shall include:

 

W.15.1.                              authorised insolvency practitioners eligible under Rule E.41 to sit as a member of an appeal tribunal appointed thereunder; and

 

W.15.2.                              legally qualified persons eligible:

 

W.15.2.1.                    under Rule E.41 or Rule F.16 to sit as chairmen of appeal tribunals appointed thereunder; or

 

W.15.2.2.                    under Rule Y.7 to sit as chairmen of Managers’ Arbitration Tribunals; or

 

W.15.2.3.                    under Rule W.21 to sit as chairmen of Commissions; or

 

189

 

W.15.2.4.                    under Rule X.12 as chairmen of arbitral tribunals other than Managers’ Arbitration Tribunals; or

 

W.15.2.5.                    under Rule X.16 as a single arbitrator; and persons who have held judicial office eligible under Rule W.61 to sit as chairmen of Appeals Boards;

 

W.15.3.                              persons who hold nationally recognised qualifications as accountants or auditors, who shall be eligible to be members of Commissions appointed to determine suspected or alleged breaches of Rules E.51 to E.58 .

 

W.16.                                        The Panel shall not include members of the Board or Officials but may include members of the Council of the Football Association who are not Officials.

 

W.17.                                        Subject to Rules W.18 and W.19, the term of office of each member of the Panel shall be 3 years (and for the avoidance of doubt at the end of that term a member of the Panel may be re-appointed as such pursuant to Rule W.14).

 

W.18.                                        A member of the Panel appointed for any purpose provided by these Rules may continue to act on the matter for which he was so appointed notwithstanding that his term of office has expired pursuant to Rule W.17 since his appointment.

 

W.19.                                        Subject to Rule W.20, the term of office of a member of the Panel shall be terminated by the Board forthwith if:

 

W.19.1.                              ‘he is or becomes subject to any of the matters set out in Rule F.1; or

 

W.19.2.                              circumstances exist that give rise to justifiable doubts as to whether he can discharge the duties of a member of the Panel impartially; or

 

W.19.3.                              he is physically or mentally incapable of discharging the duties of a member of the Panel; or

 

W.19.4.                              he has refused or failed:

 

W.19.4.1.                    properly to conduct proceedings pursuant to these Rules; or

 

W.19.4.2.                    to use all reasonable dispatch in conducting such proceedings;

 

and in either case substantial injustice has as a result been caused to a party to such proceedings.

 

W.20.                                        If a member of the Panel whose term of office is terminated by the Board pursuant to Rule W.19 wishes to challenge that termination, he may do so solely by way of commencing arbitration proceedings pursuant to Rule X.6.

 

Appointing a Commission

 

W.21.                                        A Commission shall be appointed by the Board and shall comprise 3 members of the Panel of whom one, who shall be legally qualified, shall sit as chairman of the Commission.

 

W.22.                                        To take effect from the start of Season 2015/16:

 

A Commission appointed to deal with a suspected or alleged breach of Rules E.51 to E.58 shall include at least one member of the Panel qualified as set out in Rule W.15.3 (but who shall not sit as the chairman of the Commission, who shall be legally qualified as set out in Rule W.21).

 

190

 

Commission Procedures

 

W.23.                                        The parties to proceedings before a Commission shall be:

 

W.23.1.                              the Board; and

 

W.23.2.                              the Club, Manager, Match Official, Official or Player allegedly in breach of these Rules (“the Respondent”).

 

W.24.                                        Proceedings shall be commenced by complaint which shall be drafted by or on behalf of the Board.

 

W.25.                                        The complaint shall be in Form 35 and shall identify the Rule allegedly breached, it shall contain a summary of the facts alleged and it shall have annexed to it copies of any documents relied upon by the Board.

 

W.26.                                        The complaint shall be sent by recorded delivery post by the Secretary to the Respondent. In the case of a Respondent who is a Manager, an Official or a Player it shall be sent to him care of his Club. A complaint shall be deemed to have been received by a Respondent on the third day after the date of posting. No defect in the service of a complaint shall invalidate all or any part of the proceedings if it can be shown that it is likely that the complaint has come to the attention of the Respondent.

 

W.27.                                        At any stage the Commission may determine (either of its own accord or as a result of representations from a Person, Club or club and in any event in its sole discretion), that if the complaint is upheld, it may wish to exercise its power under Rule W.53.5 to award compensation to any Person or to any Club (or club). If the Commission so determines, it shall notify the parties to the proceedings and the relevant Person, Club or club of this fact. The Commission may then make appropriate directions as to the receipt of evidence of loss from the relevant Person, Club or club as well as directions on the receipt of evidence in response from the parties to the proceedings.

 

W.28.                                        In the case of a Respondent which is a Club, if a Commission considers whether to exercise its power under Rule W.53.5 to award compensation to another Club (which term for the purposes of this Rule W.28 shall include a Relegated Club), but determines that the other Club has no entitlement to compensation, the other Club shall be entitled to appeal that determination to an Appeal Board. If it does not do so, or if the Appeal Board upholds the Commission’s decision that it has no entitlement to compensation, it shall not be entitled to bring any claim for compensation, whether under these Rules or otherwise, against the Respondent Club arising out of the breach of these Rules in respect of which the Commission was appointed.

 

W.29.                                        Within 14 days of receipt of the complaint the Respondent shall send to the Secretary by recorded delivery post a written answer in Form 36 in which the Respondent:

 

W.29.1.                              shall either admit or deny the complaint; and

 

W.29.2.                              may request that the complaint shall be determined by written representations in which case, if the complaint is denied, the written representations shall be contained in the answer.

 

191

 

W.30.                                        The Secretary on behalf of the Board shall respond in writing to any such request within 14 days of receipt of the answer and if the request is denied the complaint shall be determined at a hearing.

 

W.31.                                        If the complaint is admitted, the Respondent may include in the answer any mitigation to be taken into account by the Commission.

 

W.32.                                        If the complaint is denied, the Respondent’s reasons shall be set out in the answer and copies of any documents on which the Respondent relies shall be annexed.

 

W.33.                                        Documentary evidence shall be admissible whether or not copies are attached to the complaint or the answer as long as such documents are:

 

W.33.1.                              relevant; and

 

W.33.2.                              submitted by a party to the Commission in sufficient time before the hearing, such that neither party will be prejudiced by their submission.

 

W.34.                                        The Secretary shall provide a copy of the answer to the chairman of the Commission together with a copy of his response to any request for determination by written representations.

 

W.35.                                        If the Respondent fails to send an answer in accordance with Rule W.29, the Respondent shall be deemed to have denied the complaint which shall be determined at a hearing.

 

W.36.                                        If the complaint is to be determined by written representations, forthwith upon receipt of the answer the chairman of the Commission shall convene a meeting of its members for that purpose.

 

W.37.                                        If the complaint is to be determined at a hearing, the chairman of the Commission may give directions for the future conduct of the complaint addressed in writing to the parties or require the parties to attend a directions hearing.

 

W.38.                                        A directions hearing shall be conducted by the chairman of the Commission sitting alone.  He may give such directions as he thinks fit including directions for:

 

W.38.1.                              the Board to give further particulars of the complaint;

 

W.38.2.                              the Respondent to give further particulars of the answer;

 

W.38.3.                              either or both parties to produce and exchange documents;

 

W.38.4.                              the submission of expert evidence;

 

W.38.5.                              lists of witnesses and lodging and exchange of witness statements;

 

W.38.6.                              witnesses to be summoned to attend the hearing;

 

W.38.7.                              prior notice to be given of any authorities relied on by the parties;

 

W.38.8.                              the parties to lodge and exchange an outline of their submissions;

 

W.38.9.                              the assessment of the entitlement to and amount of compensation that may be ordered pursuant to Rule W.53.5.

 

W.39.                                        Notice of the date, time and place of the hearing shall be given in writing to the parties by the chairman of the Commission.

 

192

 

W.40.                                        If the Board or its representative fails to attend the hearing the chairman of the Commission may either adjourn it or proceed in the Board’s absence.

 

W.41.                                        If the Respondent fails to attend the hearing it shall proceed in the absence of the Respondent.

 

W.42.                                        Any witness who is bound by these Rules and who having been summoned by a Commission to attend a hearing fails to do so shall be in breach of these Rules.

 

W.43.                                        The chairman of the Commission shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which a hearing is conducted but, subject thereto:

 

W.43.1.                              where the complaint has been admitted, he shall invite the Board or its representative to outline the facts and shall give the Respondent the opportunity to add to any mitigation contained in the answer;

 

W.43.2.                              where the complaint has been denied, the proceedings shall be conducted on an inquisitorial basis; the witnesses shall be taken through their evidence in chief by the party tendering such evidence and may be subject to cross-examination by the opposing party (at its option) and re-examination if required. Witnesses may also be examined by the chairman of the Commission and its members;

 

W.43.3.                              the parties shall be permitted to put questions to witnesses;

 

W.43.4.                              witnesses may be examined on oath;

 

W.43.5.                              at the conclusion of the evidence the parties shall each be invited to address the Commission.

 

W.44.                                        The chairman of a Commission may order that a transcript of the proceedings be taken.

 

W.45.                                        The proceedings of a Commission shall be conducted in private.

 

W.46.                                        The Board shall have the onus of proof on a balance of probabilities.

 

W.47.                                        If the members of a Commission are not unanimous the decision of the majority of them shall prevail.

 

W.48.                                        In the case of a determination by written representations the Commission’s decision shall forthwith be communicated in writing by the chairman of the Commission to the parties.

 

W.49.                                        In the case of a determination at a hearing the Commission’s decision shall be announced as soon as practicable thereafter and if possible at the end of the hearing and shall be confirmed in writing by the chairman of the Commission to the parties.

 

W.50.                                        In either case, unless the parties otherwise agree, the Commission shall give its reasons for its decision. In the event of a majority decision no minority opinion shall be produced.

 

W.51.                                        Members of a Commission shall be entitled to receive from the League a reasonable sum by way of fees and expenses.

 

193

 

Commission’s Powers

 

W.52.                                        Upon finding a complaint to have been proved a Commission shall invite the Respondent to place any mitigating facts before the Commission.

 

W.53.                                        Having heard and considered such mitigation (if any) the Commission may:

 

W.53.1.                              reprimand the Respondent;

 

W.53.2.                              impose upon the Respondent a fine unlimited in amount;

 

W.53.3.                              in the case of a Respondent who is a Manager, Match Official, Official or Player, suspend him from operating as such for such period as it shall think fit;

 

W.53.4.                              in the case of a Respondent which is a Club:

 

W.53.4.1.                    suspend it from playing in League Matches for such period as it thinks fit;

 

W.53.4.2.                    deduct points scored or to be scored in League Matches;

 

W.53.4.3.                    recommend that the Board orders that a League Match be replayed;

 

W.53.4.4.                    recommend that the League expels the Respondent from membership in accordance with the provisions of Rule B.7;

 

W.53.5.                              order the Respondent to pay compensation unlimited in amount to any Person or to any Club (or club);

 

W.53.6.                              cancel or refuse the registration of a Player registered or attempted to be registered in contravention of these Rules;

 

W.53.7.                              impose upon the Respondent any combination of the foregoing or such other penalty as it shall think fit;

 

W.53.8.                              order the Respondent to pay such sum by way of costs as it shall think fit which may include the fees and expenses of members of the Commission paid or payable under Rule W.51; and

 

W.53.9.                              make such other order as it thinks fit.

 

W.54.                                        Where a Person, Club or club has been invited to address the Commission on compensation, the Commission may adjourn the hearing to allow all relevant parties to make submissions, or if it considers that it is in the interest of justice that the determination of the complaint be resolved before the issue of compensation is addressed, direct that a further hearing take place on the issue of compensation after the complaint has been determined.

 

W.55.                                        A Person, Club or club invited to make submissions on compensation shall be entitled to be present at the hearing, but may only make submissions or advance evidence or question witnesses if and to the extent that the Chairman of the Commission gives it leave.

 

W.56.                                        If the Board fails to prove a complaint a Commission may order the League to pay to the Respondent such sum by way of costs as it shall think fit.

 

W.57.                                        Where a Respondent Club is suspended from playing in League Matches under the provisions of Rule W.53.4.1, its opponents in League Matches which should have been played during the period of suspension, unless a Commission otherwise orders, shall be deemed to have won them.

 

194

 

W.58.                                        Fines and costs shall be recoverable by the Board as a civil debt; compensation shall likewise be recoverable by the person or Club entitled to receive it.

 

W.59.                                        Fines recovered by the Board shall be used towards the operating expenses of the League or, at the discretion of the Board, towards charitable purposes. Costs recovered by the Board shall be used to defray the costs of the Commission.

 

Appeals

 

W.60.                                        A Club (or club) or Person aggrieved by:

 

W.60.1.                              the decision of the Board to impose a fixed penalty; or

 

W.60.2.                              the decision of a Commission before which such Club or person appeared as Respondent; or

 

W.60.3.                              the amount of compensation (if any) which a Commission has, pursuant to Rule W.53.5, ordered either that it shall pay or that shall be paid in its favour;

 

may appeal in accordance with the provisions of these Rules against the decision, the penalty or the amount of compensation (as appropriate).

 

W.61.                                        An appeal shall lie to an Appeal Board which shall be appointed by the Board and, subject to Rule W.62, shall comprise 3 members of the Panel of whom one, who shall have held judicial office, shall sit as chairman of the Appeal Board.

 

W.62.                                        No member of the Panel shall be appointed to an Appeal Board to hear an appeal against the decision of a Commission of which he was a member.

 

W.63.                                        The parties to an appeal shall be:

 

W.63.1.                              a Respondent to a charge; and/or

 

W.63.2.                              a Person, Club or club pursuant to Rule W.60.3; and/or

 

W.63.3.                              the Board.

 

W.64.                                        An appeal against the decision of the Board to impose a fixed penalty shall be in Form 37.

 

W.65.                                        An appeal against the decision of a Commission shall be in Form 38.

 

W.66.                                        An appeal shall be commenced by the appellant sending or delivering to the Secretary Form 37 or Form 38, as the case may be, so that he receives the same together with a deposit of £1,000 within 14 days of the date of the decision appealed against (time of the essence).

 

W.67.                                        The Appeal Board may give directions as it thinks fit for the future conduct of the appeal, addressed in writing to the parties, or require the parties to attend a directions hearing.

 

W.68.                                        Any party to an appeal may apply for permission to adduce fresh evidence. Such permission shall only be granted if it can be shown that the evidence was not available to the party and could not have been obtained by such party with reasonable diligence, at the time at which the Commission heard the complaint.

 

W.69.                                        Notice of the date, time and place of the appeal hearing shall be given in writing to the parties by the chairman of the Appeal Board.

 

195

 

SECTION W: DISCIPLINARY

 

W.70.                                        If a party fails, refuses or is unable to attend the hearing the Appeal Board may either adjourn it or proceed in the party’s absence.

 

W.71.                                        Except in cases in which the Appeal Board gives leave to adduce fresh evidence pursuant to Rule W.68, an appeal shall be by way of a review of the documents and the parties shall be entitled to make oral representations. Subject to the foregoing provisions of this Rule, the Appeal Board shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which the hearing is conducted.

 

W.72.                                        The Appeal Board may permit the Appellant (or Person, Club or club pursuant to Rule W.60.3) at any time to withdraw the appeal on such terms as to costs and otherwise as the Appeal Board shall determine.

 

W.73.                                        If the members of the Appeal Board are not unanimous, the decision of the majority of them shall prevail.

 

W.74.                                        The Appeal Board’s decision shall be announced as soon as practicable after the appeal hearing and if possible at the end thereof and shall be confirmed in writing by the chairman of the Appeal Board to the parties, giving reasons. If the decision reached by the Appeal Board was by a majority, no minority or dissenting opinion shall be produced or published.

 

W.75.                                        Members of an Appeal Board shall be entitled to receive from the League a reasonable sum by way of fees and expenses.

 

Appeal Board’s Powers

 

W.76.                                        Upon the hearing of an appeal, an Appeal Board may:

 

W.76.1.                              allow the appeal;

 

W.76.2.                              dismiss the appeal;

 

W.76.3.                              except in the case of a fixed penalty, vary any penalty imposed or order made at first instance;

 

W.76.4.                              vary or discharge any order for compensation made by the Commission;

 

W.76.5.                              order the deposit to be forfeited to the League or repaid to the appellant;

 

W.76.6.                              order a party to pay or contribute to the costs of the appeal including the fees and expenses of members of the Appeal Board paid or payable under Rule W.75;

 

W.76.7.                              remit the matter back to the Commission with directions as to its future disposal;

 

W.76.8.                              make such other order as it thinks fit.

 

W.77.                                        Subject to the provisions of Section X of these Rules (Arbitration), the decision of an Appeal Board shall be final.

 

Admissibility of Evidence

 

W.78.                                        In the exercise of their powers under this Section of these Rules, a Commission or an Appeal Board shall not be bound by any enactment or rule of law relating to the admissibility of evidence save as to relevance.

 

196

 

Legal Representation

 

W.79.                                        The parties to proceedings before a Commission or an Appeal Board shall be entitled to be represented by a solicitor or counsel provided that they shall have given to the other party and to the chairman of the Commission or of the Appeal Board as the case may be 14 days’ prior written notice to that effect identifying the solicitor or counsel instructed.

 

Publication and Privilege

 

W.80.                                        Without prejudice in any event to any form of privilege available in respect of any such publication, whether pursuant to the Defamation Act 1996 or otherwise, the Board, a Commission and an Appeal Board shall be entitled to publish as each of them shall think fit reports of their proceedings, whether or not they reflect adversely on the character or conduct of any Club, Manager, Match Official, Official or Player and any Club and any person bound by these Rules and any person bound by virtue of any obligation whether to the League or to any third party to observe these Rules shall be deemed to have provided their full and irrevocable consent to the publication of oral or written statements without limit in number by any of the Board, a Commission and an Appeal Board in any form or media as each of them shall think fit of details of any and all evidence tendered in any proceedings over which they have jurisdiction and of a full report of any finding or decision made by any of the said bodies.

 

197

 

 

DISCIPLINARY AND THE RESOLUTION OF DISPUTES

SECTION X: ARBITRATION

 

Definitions

 

X.1.                                                  In this Section of these Rules:

 

X.1.1.                                        “the Act” means the Arbitration Act 1996 or any re-enactment or amendment thereof for the time being in force;

 

X.1.2.                                        “party” means a party to the arbitration;

 

X.1.3.                                        “the tribunal” means the arbitral tribunal;

 

X.1.4.                                        “the chairman” means the chairman of the tribunal.

 

Agreement to Arbitrate

 

X.2.                                                  Membership of the League shall constitute an agreement in writing between the League and Clubs and between each Club for the purposes of section 5 of the Act in the following terms:

 

X.2.1.                                        to submit all disputes which arise between them (including in the case of a Relegated Club any dispute between it and a Club or the League the cause of action of which arose while the Relegated Club was a member of the League), whether arising out of these Rules or otherwise, to final and binding arbitration in accordance with the provisions of the Act and this Section of these Rules;

 

X.2.2.                                        that the seat of each such arbitration shall be in England and Wales;

 

X.2.3.                                        that the issues in each such arbitration shall be decided in accordance with English law;

 

X.2.4.                                        that no other system or mode of arbitration will be invoked to resolve any such dispute.

 

X.3.                                                  Disputes under these Rules will be deemed to fall into one of three categories, being:

 

X.3.1.                                        disputes arising from decisions of Commissions or Appeal Boards made pursuant to Rules W.1 to W.80 (Disciplinary Procedures) of these Rules (‘Disciplinary Disputes”);

 

X.3.2.                                        disputes arising from the exercise of the Board’s discretion (‘Board Disputes”);

 

X.3.3.                                        other disputes arising from these Rules or otherwise.

 

X.4.                                                  In the case of a Disciplinary Dispute, the only grounds for review of a decision of a Commission or Appeal Board shall be that the decision was:

 

X.4.1.                                        reached outside of the jurisdiction of the body that made the decision; or

 

X.4.2.                                        reached as a result of fraud, malice or bad faith; or

 

X.4.3.                                        reached as a result of procedural errors so great that the rights of the applicant have been clearly and substantially prejudiced; or

 

X.4.4.                                        reached as a result of a perverse interpretation of the law; or

 

X.4.5.                                        one which could not reasonably have been reached by any tribunal which had applied its mind properly to the facts of the case.

 

198

 

X.5.                                                  In the case of a Board Dispute, the only grounds for review shall be that the decision:

 

X.5.1.                                        was reached outside the jurisdiction of the Board; or

 

X.5.2.                                        could not have been reached by any reasonable Board which had applied its mind properly to the issues to be decided; or

 

X.5.3.                                        was reached as a result of fraud, malice or bad faith; or

 

X.5.4.                                        was contrary to English law; and directly and foreseeably prejudices the interests of a person or persons who were in the contemplation of the Board at the time that the decision was made as being directly affected by it and who suffer loss as a result of that decision.

 

Standing

 

X.6.                                                  A person who is not a party to a Disciplinary Dispute or a Board Dispute may not invoke these arbitration provisions in respect of such a dispute, unless that party can show that they are sufficiently affected by the outcome of the dispute that it is right and proper for them to have standing before the tribunal.

 

Disputes between Clubs and Players

 

X.7.                                                  Disputes between Clubs and Players referred to arbitration in accordance with these Rules pursuant to the provision to that effect in Form 26 shall be determined in accordance with the procedures set out in this Section of these Rules.

 

Commencement of the Arbitration

 

X.8.                                                  An arbitration shall be deemed to have commenced and for the purpose of Rules X.2 and X.7 a dispute shall be deemed to have arisen upon the party requesting an arbitration serving upon the other party a request in Form 39.

 

X.9.                                                  The party requesting an arbitration shall send a copy of Form 39 to the Secretary who shall forthwith send to each party particulars of those persons who are members of the Panel.

 

Appointing the Arbitrators

 

X.10.                                           Subject to Rule X.16, the tribunal shall comprise 3 members of the Panel and there shall be no umpire.

 

X.11.                                           Within 14 days of service of the request in Form 39 each party shall by notice in Form 40 addressed to the Secretary appoint one Panel member to act as an arbitrator in the arbitration requested.

 

X.12.                                           Within 14 days of their appointment the 2 arbitrators so appointed shall appoint the third arbitrator who shall be a legally qualified member of the Panel and who shall sit as chairman. If the 2 arbitrators so appointed fail to agree on the appointment of the third arbitrator the Board (or the Football Association if the League is a party) shall make the appointment giving notice in writing to that effect to each party.

 

199

 

X.13.                                           If a party, other than the League or a Club, does not wish to appoint a member of the Panel as their nominated arbitrator, they may nominate some other person provided that:

 

X.13.1.                                 that the person they nominate is a solicitor of no less than 10 years’ admission or a barrister of no less than 10 years’ call; and

 

X.13.2.                                 such person is independent of the party appointing him and able to render an impartial decision.

 

X.14.                                           If a party refuses or fails to appoint an arbitrator when it is obliged to do so in accordance with these Rules the Board (or the Football Association if the League is a party) shall make the appointment giving notice in writing to that effect to each party.

 

X.15.                                           Upon appointment all arbitrators must sign a statement of impartiality. Any arbitrator not signing such a statement within 7 days of appointment may not act and the party appointing him must nominate another arbitrator within 7 days.

 

Appointing a Single Arbitrator

 

X.16.                                           Notwithstanding the provisions of Rule X.10, the parties shall be at liberty to appoint a legally qualified member of the Panel to be a single arbitrator in which case:

 

X.16.1.                                 Form 41 shall be substituted for Form 40; and

 

X.16.2.                                 this Section of these Rules shall be interpreted on the basis that the tribunal comprises a single arbitrator who shall undertake the duties of the chairman.

 

Replacing an Arbitrator

 

X.17.                                           If following his appointment an arbitrator refuses to act, becomes incapable of acting, is removed by order of a competent court or dies, or if his membership of the Panel is terminated pursuant to Rule W.19, the Board (or the Football Association if the League is a party) shall appoint a member of the Panel to replace him.

 

Communications

 

X.18.                                           All communications sent in the course of the arbitration by the arbitrators shall be signed on their behalf by the chairman.

 

X.19.                                           Such communications addressed by the arbitrators to one party shall be copied to the other.

 

X.20.                                           Any communication sent by either party to the arbitrators shall be addressed to the chairman and shall be copied to the other party.

 

Directions

 

X.21.                                           The chairman of the tribunal shall decide all procedural and evidential matters and for that purpose within 14 days of his appointment he shall either give directions for the conduct of the arbitration addressed in writing to each party or serve on each party Form 42 requiring their attendance at a preliminary meeting at which he will give directions. In either case the directions shall include without limitation:

 

X.21.1.                                 whether and if so in what form and when statements of claim and defence are to be used;

 

X.21.2.                                 whether and if so to what extent discovery of documents between the parties is necessary;

 

200

 

X.21.3.                                 whether strict rules of evidence will apply and how the admissibility, relevance or weight of any material submitted by the parties on matters of fact or opinion shall be determined;

 

X.21.4.                                 whether and if so to what extent there shall be oral or written evidence or submissions;

 

X.21.5.                                 whether expert evidence is required;

 

X.21.6.                                 whether and if so to what extent the tribunal shall itself take the initiative in ascertaining the facts and the law.

 

The Tribunal’s General Powers

 

X.22.                                           The chairman of the tribunal shall have power to:

 

X.22.1.                                 allow either party upon such terms (as to costs and otherwise) as it shall think fit to amend any statement of claim and defence;

 

X.22.2.                                 give directions in relation to the preservation, custody, detention, inspection or photographing of property owned by or in the possession of a party to the proceedings;

 

X.22.3.                                 give directions as to the preservation of evidence in the custody or control of a party;

 

X.22.4.                                 direct that a witness be examined on oath;

 

X.22.5.                                 require each party to give notice of the identity of witnesses it intends to call;

 

X.22.6.                                 require exchange of witness statements and any expert’s reports;

 

X.22.7.                                 appoint one or more experts to report to it on specific issues;

 

X.22.8.                                 require a party to give any such expert any relevant information or to produce or provide access to any relevant documents or property;

 

X.22.9.                                 order that a transcript be taken of the proceedings;

 

X.22.10.                          extend or abbreviate any time limits provided by this Section of these Rules or by its directions;

 

X.22.11.                          require the parties to attend such procedural meetings as it deems necessary to identify or clarify the issues to be decided and the procedures to be adopted;

 

X.22.12.                          give such other lawful directions as it shall deem necessary to ensure the just, expeditious, economical and final determination of the dispute.

 

Duty of the Parties

 

X.23.                                           The parties shall do all things necessary for the proper and expeditious conduct of the arbitration and shall comply without delay with any direction of the chairman of the tribunal as to procedural or evidential matters.

 

Default of the Parties

 

X.24.                                           If either party is in breach of Rule X.23 the tribunal shall have power to:

 

X.24.1.                                 make peremptory orders prescribing a time for compliance;

 

X.24.2.                                 make orders against a party which fails to comply with a peremptory order;

 

201

 

X.24.3.                                 dismiss a claim for want of prosecution in the event of inordinate or inexcusable delay by a party which appears likely to give rise to a substantial risk that it will not be possible to have a fair resolution of the issues or will cause serious prejudice to the other party;

 

X.24.4.                                 debar that party from further participation and proceed with the arbitration and make an award but only after giving that party written notice of its intention to do so.

 

The Hearing

 

X.25.                                           The chairman shall fix the date, time and place of the arbitration hearing and shall give the parties reasonable notice thereof.

 

X.26.                                           At or before the hearing the chairman shall determine the order in which the parties shall present their cases.

 

X.27.                                           Any witness who gives oral evidence may be questioned by the representative of each party and by each of the arbitrators.

 

Remedies

 

X.28.                                           The tribunal shall have power to:

 

X.28.1.                                 determine any question of law or fact arising in the course of the arbitration;

 

X.28.2.                                 determine any question as to its own jurisdiction;

 

X.28.3.                                 make a declaration as to any matter to be determined in the proceedings;

 

X.28.4.                                 order the payment of a sum of money;

 

X.28.5.                                 award simple or compound interest;

 

X.28.6.                                 order a party to do or refrain from doing anything;

 

X.28.7.                                 order specific performance of a contract (other than a contract relating to land);

 

X.28.8.                                 order the rectification, setting aside or cancellation of a deed or other document.

 

Majority Decision

 

X.29.                                           If the arbitrators fail to agree on any issue they shall decide by a majority and a majority decision shall be binding on all of them. No dissenting judgment shall be produced.

 

Provisional Awards

 

X.30.                                           The tribunal shall have power to make provisional awards during the proceedings including without limitation requiring a party to make an interim payment on account of the claim or the costs of the arbitration. Any such provisional award shall be taken into account when the final award is made.

 

The Award

 

X.31.                                           If before the award is made the parties agree on a settlement of the dispute the tribunal shall record the settlement in the form of a consent award.

 

X.32.                                           The tribunal may make more than one award at different times on different aspects of the matters in dispute.

 

X.33.                                           The award shall be in writing and shall contain reasons for the tribunal’s decision.

 

202

 

Costs

 

X.34.              Until they are paid in full, the parties shall be jointly and severally liable to meet the arbitrators’ fees and expenses, the total amount of which shall be specified in the award.

 

X.35.              The tribunal shall award costs on the general principle that costs should follow the event except where it appears to the tribunal that in the circumstances this is not appropriate in relation to the whole or part of the costs.

 

X.36.              The party in favour of which an order for costs is made shall be allowed, subject to Rule X.37, a reasonable amount in respect of all costs reasonably incurred, any doubt as to reasonableness being resolved in favour of the paying party.

 

X.37.              In appropriate cases the tribunal may award costs on an indemnity basis.

 

X.38.              The chairman shall have power to tax, assess or determine the costs if requested to do so by either party.

 

Challenging the Award

 

X.39.              Subject to the provisions of Sections 67 to 71 of the Act, the award shall be final and binding on the parties and there shall be no right of appeal. There shall be no right of appeal on a point of law under Section 69 of the Act.

 

Representation

 

X.40.              A party may be represented before a tribunal by a solicitor or counsel provided that 14 days’ prior written notice to that effect identifying the solicitor or counsel instructed is given to the other party and to the chairman.

 

X.41.              A Club which is a party may be represented before a tribunal by one of its Officials. An Official shall not be prevented from representing his Club because he is or may be a witness in the proceedings.

 

Waiver

 

X.42.              A party which is aware of non-compliance with this Section of these Rules and yet proceeds with the arbitration without promptly stating its objection to such non-compliance to the chairman shall be deemed to have waived its right to object.

 

203

 

 

DISCIPLINARY AND THE RESOLUTION OF DISPUTES

SECTION Y: MANAGERS’ ARBITRATION TRIBUNAL

 

Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal

 

Y.1.                 Any dispute arising between the parties to a Manager’s contract of employment shall be determined by the Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal (in this Section of these Rules referred to as “the Tribunal”).

 

Y.2.                 The seat of each arbitration conducted by the Tribunal shall be in England and Wales. Each such arbitration shall be decided in accordance with English law.

 

Y.3.                 Such an arbitration shall be deemed to have commenced upon the party requesting it serving on the other party a request in Form 39.

 

Y.4.                 The party requesting such an arbitration shall send a copy of Form 39 together with a deposit of £5,000 to the Secretary who shall forthwith send to each party particulars of those persons who are members of the Panel.

 

Y.5.                 The Tribunal shall comprise 3 members of the Panel and there shall be no umpire.

 

Y.6.                 Within 14 days of service of the request in Form 39 each party shall by notice in Form 40 addressed to the Secretary appoint one Panel member to act as an arbitrator in the arbitration requested.

 

Y.7.                 If a party refuses or fails to appoint an arbitrator in accordance with Rule Y.6 the Board shall make the appointment giving notice in writing to that effect to each party.

 

Y.8.                 Within 14 days of their appointment the 2 arbitrators so appointed shall appoint a third arbitrator who shall be a legally qualified member of the Panel and who shall sit as chairman of the Tribunal. If the 2 arbitrators so appointed fail to agree on the appointment of the third arbitrator the Board shall make the appointment giving notice in writing to that effect to each party.

 

Y.9.                 If following his appointment an arbitrator refuses to act, becomes incapable of acting, is removed by order of a competent court or dies, the Board shall appoint a member of the Panel to replace him.

 

Y.10.              All communications sent in the course of the arbitration by the Tribunal shall be signed on its behalf by its chairman.

 

Y.11.              Such communications addressed by the Tribunal to one party shall be copied to the other.

 

Y.12.              Any communications sent by either party to the Tribunal shall be addressed to its chairman and shall be copied to the other party.

 

Y.13.              The chairman of the Tribunal shall decide all procedural and evidential matters and for that purpose within 14 days of his appointment he shall serve on each party Form 42 requiring their attendance at a preliminary meeting at which he will give directions including, but not limited to, those set out in Rule X.21.

 

Y.14.              The chairman of the Tribunal shall have the powers set out in Rule X.22.

 

Y.15.              The parties shall do all things necessary for the proper and expeditious conduct of the arbitration and shall comply without delay with any direction of the chairman of the Tribunal as to procedural or evidential matters.

 

204

 

Y.16.              If either party is in breach of Rule Y.15 the Tribunal shall have power to:

 

Y.16.1.      make peremptory orders prescribing a time for compliance;

 

Y.16.2.      make orders against a party which fails to comply with a peremptory order;

 

Y.16.3.      dismiss a claim for want of prosecution in the event of inordinate or inexcusable delay by a party which appears likely to give rise to a substantial risk that it will not be possible to have a fair resolution of the issues or will cause serious prejudice to the other party;

 

Y.16.4.      debar that party from further participation and proceed with the arbitration and make an award but only after giving that party written notice of its intention to do so.

 

Y.17.              The chairman of the Tribunal shall fix the date, time and place of the arbitration hearing and shall give the parties reasonable notice thereof. In order to allow the parties time in which to fulfil their obligation to attempt to reach a settlement of the dispute by mediation, the hearing shall not take place before the expiry of 42 days from the deemed commencement of the arbitration.

 

Y.18.              At or before the hearing the chairman of the Tribunal shall determine the order in which the parties shall present their cases.

 

Y.19.              Any witness who gives oral evidence may be questioned by the representative of each party and by each of the arbitrators.

 

Y.20.              Except for the power to order specific performance of a contract, the Tribunal shall have the powers set out in Rule X.28 together with the following additional powers:

 

Y.20.1.      to order the cancellation of the registration of the Manager’s contract of employment;

 

Y.20.2.      to order that the deposit be forfeited by or returned to the party paying it;

 

Y.20.3.      to make such other order as it thinks fit.

 

Y.21.              The provisions of Rules X.29 to X.42 inclusive, substituting ‘Tribunal” for ‘tribunal” and ‘chairman of the Tribunal” for ‘chairman”, shall apply to proceedings of the Tribunal. In exercising its power to award costs the Tribunal shall have regard to the extent to which each of the parties fulfilled their obligation to attempt to reach a settlement of the dispute by mediation.

 

205

 

 

DISCIPLINARY AND THE RESOLUTION OF DISPUTES

SECTION Z: PREMIER LEAGUE APPEALS COMMITTEE

 

Jurisdiction

 

Z.1.              The Premier League Appeals Committee (hereafter in this Section of these Rules called “the Committee”) shall determine the following matters:

 

Z.1.1.         an appeal by a Club or a Contract Player under the provisions of clause 19(d) of Form 25 (Player’s Contract);

 

Z.1.2.         an appeal by a Club or an Academy Player under the provisions of Youth Development Rule 279;

 

Z.1.3.         an appeal by a Club or a Contract Player under the provisions of Rule T.17.3 against a decision of the Board regarding payment of the balance of a Signing-on Fee to the Contract Player;

 

Z.1.4.         an appeal by a Club or a Contract Player under the provisions of Rule T.34 against a decision of the Board given under either Rule T.29 or Rule T.30;

 

Z.1.5.         an application by a Club under the provisions of Rule V.22 that payments to an Out of Contract Player may cease without affecting the Club’s entitlement to a Compensation Fee.

 

Composition of the Committee

 

Z.2.                 The Committee shall be composed of:

 

Z.2.1.         an independent chairman who holds or has held judicial office and who, with the prior approval of the Professional Footballers’ Association, shall be appointed by the Board in such terms as it thinks fit;

 

Z.2.2.         a member of the Panel appointed by the League;

 

Z.2.3.         an appointee of the Professional Footballers’ Association provided that in cases where an officer or employee of that Association is appearing before the Committee representing a party to the proceedings then the appointee shall not be an officer or employee of the Association.

 

Z.3.                 If the chairman of the Committee is unable to act or to continue acting as such in the determination of any matter, the Board shall appoint in his stead a member of the Panel who holds or has held judicial office.

 

Z.4.                 If following his appointment any other member of the Committee is unable to act or to continue acting, his appointer may appoint a replacement so that the composition of the Committee is maintained as provided in Rule Z.2.

 

Z.5.                 If the members of the Committee fail to agree on any issue, they shall decide by a majority.

 

Committee Procedures

 

Z.6.                 The parties to proceedings before the Committee shall be:

 

Z.6.1.         in an appeal under Rule Z.1.1, Z.1.2, Z.1.3 or Z.1.4:

 

Z.6.1.1.       the appellant Club or Contract Player; and

 

Z.6.1.2.       the respondent Contract Player or Club;

 

206

 

Z.6.2.         in the determination of a dispute under Rule Z.1.4:

 

Z.6.2.1.       the applicant Club or Player; and

 

Z.6.2.2.       the respondent Player or Club;

 

Z.6.3.         in an appeal under Rule Z.1.1:

 

Z.6.3.1.       the appellant Club or Academy Player; and

 

Z.6.3.2.       the respondent Academy Player or Club;

 

Z.6.4.         in an application under Rule Z.1.5:

 

Z.6.4.1.       the applicant Club; and

 

Z.6.4.2.       the respondent Out of Contract Player.

 

Z.7.                 Proceedings shall be commenced by an application in writing to the Secretary identifying:

 

Z.7.1.         the respondent;

 

Z.7.2.         the Rule under the provisions of which the appeal or application is made;

 

Z.7.3.         the nature of the appeal or application and the facts surrounding it;

 

Z.7.4.         the remedy or relief sought; and

 

Z.7.5.         any documents relied upon, copies of which shall be annexed.

 

Z.8.                 Except in the case of an application made by an Academy Player, an application made under the provisions of Rule Z.7 shall be accompanied by a deposit of £1,000.

 

Z.9.                 Upon receipt of an application the Secretary shall:

 

Z.9.1.         procure that for the purpose of determining the application the Committee is composed in accordance with Rule Z.2;

 

Z.9.2.         send a copy of the application and any documents annexed to it to the chairman and members of the Committee;

 

Z.9.3.         send a copy of the same by recorded delivery post to the respondent.

 

Z.10.               Within 14 days of receipt of the copy application the respondent shall send to the Secretary by recorded delivery post a written response to the application, annexing thereto copies of any documents relied upon.

 

Z.11.               Upon receipt of the response the Secretary shall send a copy thereof together with a copy of any document annexed to:

 

Z.11.1.       the chairman and members of the Committee; and

 

Z.11.2.       the party making the application.

 

Z.12.               The chairman of the Committee may give directions as he thinks fit for the future conduct of the proceedings addressed in writing to the parties with which the parties shall comply without delay.

 

Z.13.               The Committee by its chairman shall have power to summon any person to attend the hearing of the proceedings to give evidence and to produce documents and any person who is bound by these Rules and who, having been summoned, fails to attend or to give evidence or to produce documents shall be in breach of these Rules.

 

207

 

Z.14.               The Secretary shall make all necessary arrangements for the hearing of the proceedings and shall give written notice of the date, time and place thereof to the parties.

 

Z.15.               If a party to the proceedings fails to attend the hearing the Committee may either adjourn it or proceed in their absence.

 

Z.16.               The chairman of the Committee shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which the hearing of the proceedings shall be conducted.

 

Z.17.               The Committee shall not be bound by any enactment or rule of law relating to the admissibility of evidence in proceedings before a court of law.

 

Z.18.               The hearing shall be conducted in private.

 

Z.19.               Each party shall be entitled to be represented at the hearing by a solicitor or counsel provided that they shall have given to the other party and to the chairman of the Committee 14 days’ prior written notice to that effect.

 

Z.20.               The Committee’s decision shall be announced as soon as practicable and if possible at the end of the hearing and shall be confirmed in writing by the Secretary to the parties.

 

Z.21.               The Committee shall give reasons for its decision.

 

Z.22.               The decision of the Committee shall be final and binding.

 

Fees and Expenses

 

Z.23.               The chairman and members of the Committee shall be entitled to receive from the League a reasonable sum by way of fees and expenses.

 

Committee’s Powers

 

Z.24.               Upon determining an application made in accordance with the provisions of this Section of these Rules, the Committee may:

 

Z.24.1.       order the deposit required by Rule Z.8 to be forfeited to the League or repaid to the applicant;

 

Z.24.2.       order either party to pay to the other such sum by way of costs as it shall think fit which may include the fees and expenses of the chairman and members of the Committee paid or payable under Rule Z.23;

 

Z.24.3.       make such other order as it shall think fit.

 

208

 

PREMIER LEAGUE FORMS

 

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE
    	
 
    	
Form 1
    

 

LIST OF AUTHORISED SIGNATORIES OF                                                 FOOTBALL CLUB

(Rule A.1.14)

 

To:                            The Secretary

The Premier League

 

The following Officials of the Club are Authorised Signatories:

 

	
Print   Name
    	
 
    	
Position
    	
 
    	
Signature
    	
 
    	
Limit   of Authority (if any)
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

	
* In particular, please indicate if the individual   is an Authorised Signatory for the purposes of an application for a UEFA Club   Licence.
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Position
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

210

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE 
    	
Form 2
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
NOTIFICATION OF CLUB BANK ACCOUNT   (Rule E.2)
    	
 
    

 

To:          The Secretary

The Premier League

 

We confirm on behalf of the board of                                                                                 Football Club that the following bank account is the Club’s bank account for the purposes of Rule E.2:

 

	
Name   of Bank
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Name   of account holder
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Title   of account
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Sort   code
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Account   number
    	
 
    

 

	
 
    	
Signed by a Director of the Club
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Signed by a Director of the Club
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

211

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE 
    	
 
    	
Form 3
    

 

RETURN OF PLAYER SERVICES COSTS AND IMAGE CONTRACT PAYMENTS. 

BY                                                                           FOOTBALL CLUB (Rule E.19)

 

To:        The Secretary

The Premier League

 

Full particulars of all payments made to and all benefits provided to each of our Contract Players and all Image Contract Payments in the Contract Year ended 30th June                                     are as follows:

 

SUMMARY

 

	
Name
    	
 
    	
Salary
    	
 
    	
Other
    	
 
    	
Total
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Total
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

I certify on behalf of                                Football Club that the information given on this form is correct.

 

	
Signed
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Position
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Date
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

NOTE: The following terms which are used in this Form 3 are defined in the Premier League Rules: Accounting Reference Period, Annual Accounts, Contract Player, Contract Year, Image Contract Payment, Player Services Costs and Signing-on Fee.

 

212

 

PREMIER LEAGUE 

 

SALARY

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Adjustments
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Total Salary
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Contracted
    	
 
    	
to   contracted
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Signing-on
    	
 
    	
Loyalty
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Appearance
    	
 
    	
and   Bonuses
    
	
Name
    	
 
    	
Salary
    	
 
    	
salary
    	
 
    	
Actual Salary
    	
 
    	
Fees
    	
 
    	
Bonuses
    	
 
    	
Other Bonus
    	
 
    	
Fees
    	
 
    	
(£)
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Total
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Employers NIC  
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Total Salary and bonuses - inc   Employers NIC  
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

	
Signed
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Position
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Date
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

213

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE 
    	
 
    	
Form 3
    

 

RETURN OF PLAYER SERVICES COSTS AND IMAGE CONTRACT PAYMENTS.

 

OTHER

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
P11d benefits
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Pension
    	
 
    	
(based on latest
    	
 
    	
Image Contract
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Name
    	
 
    	
Arrangements
    	
 
    	
tax year)
    	
 
    	
Payments
    	
 
    	
Total other costs
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Total Other Costs
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

	
Signed
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Position
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Date
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

214

 

Reconciliation

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
£
    	
 
    
	
Total Staff costs as per annual accounts
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Less: Non playing staff
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Player Services Costs and Image Contract Payments   per Annual Accounts for the Accounting Reference Period ending 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Add: Applicable post-Contract Year
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Less: Applicable pre-Contract Year
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Total Costs per Form 3
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

	
Signed
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Position
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Date
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

215

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE 
    	
 
    	
Form 4
    

 

APPEAL UNDER RULE E.39

 

	
To:          The Secretary

The   Premier League
    	
 
    	
Date                         
    

 

We, [insert name of Club]                                         (the “Club”) hereby appeal against the deduction of 9 points notified to us by the Board on [date]                                              on the ground that the event of insolvency was caused by and resulted directly from circumstances, other than normal business risks, over which the Club could not reasonably be expected to have had control and its Officials had used all due diligence to avoid the happening of that event.

 

Brief details of the circumstances that led to the event of insolvency are set out on the attached sheet(s).

 

A deposit of £1,000 is enclosed.

 

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Position
    	
 
    

 

216

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE 
    	
 
    	
Form 5
    

 

OWNERS’ AND DIRECTORS’ DECLARATION (Rules A.1.50, F.2 and F.3)

 

To:          The Secretary

The Premier League

 

I, (full name)                                                                                                                                                                     

of (address)                                                                                                                                                                                                  

                                                                                                                                            (postcode)                                                         

 

hereby declare that:

 

1.     I am/propose to become* a Director of                                                                                                          Football Club;

2.     I am/am not* a person having Control over the Club;

3.     I am/am not* either directly or indirectly involved in or have power to determine or influence the management or administration of another Club or Football League club;

4.     I hold/do not hold* either directly or indirectly a Significant Interest in a Club while either directly or indirectly holding an interest in any class of Shares of another Club;

5.     I am/am not* prohibited by law from being a Director;

6.     I have/have not* been convicted of an offence set out in Premier League Rule F.1.4;

7.     I have/have not* made an Individual Voluntary Arrangement or been the subject of an Interim Bankruptcy Order, a Bankruptcy Restriction Order or a Bankruptcy Order;

8.     I have/have not*been a Director of a Club or club which, while I have been a Director of it, suffered 2 or more unconnected Events of Insolvency;

9.     I have/have not*been a Director of 2 or more Clubs or clubs each of which, while I have been a Director of them, has suffered an Event of Insolvency;

10.  I am/am not* subject to a suspension or ban from involvement in the administration of a sport as set out in Rule F.1.8;

11.  I am/am not* subject to any form of suspension, disqualification or striking-off by a professional body as set out in Rule F.1.9;

12.  I am/am not* required to notify personal information pursuant to Part 2 of the Sexual Offences Act 2003;

13.  I have/have not*been found to have breached any of the rules set out in Rule F.1.11;

14.  this Declaration is true in every particular.

 

I consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to the Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing the above personal data and sensitive data for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football.

 

I understand that the words “Bankruptcy Order”, “Bankruptcy Restriction Order”, “Club”, “club”, “Control”, “Declaration”, “Director”, “Event of Insolvency”, “ Holding “, “Individual Voluntary Arrangement”, “Interim Bankruptcy Restriction Order”, “Shares” and “Significant Interest” (together with any other defined terms comprising any part of these definitions) have the meanings set out in the Rules of the Premier League.

 

	
Signed by the Director
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Signed by an Authorised  Signatory
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    
							

 

* delete as appropriate

 

217

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE
    	
 
    	
Form 6
    

 

DUAL INTEREST NOTICE (Rules G.1 and G.2)

 

	
To:          The Secretary 

The Premier League
    	
 
    	
Date:                          
    

 

Pursuant to Rule G.1 we hereby give notice that a Person

 

*holds

*has acquired

*has ceased to hold

 

a Significant Interest in                                                                                                                                      Football Club.

 

The particulars required by Rule G.2 are as follows:

 

1.             The Person holding/acquiring/ceasing to hold* a Significant Interest in the Club is

 

(name)                                                                                                                                                                                                            

of (address)                                                                                                                                                                                                    

 

2.             The details of the Significant Interest are as follows

 

 

3.             The proportion (expressed in percentage terms) which the Shares bear to the total number of Shares of that class in issue is                                   %

 

4.             The proportion (expressed in percentage terms) which the Shares bear to the total number of issued Shares of the Club is                                     %

 

This notice is given on the basis that the words “Club” “Holding” “Person” “Shares” “Significant Interest” (together with any other defined terms comprising any part of the definitions set out therein) have the meanings set out in the Rules of the Premier League.

 

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Position
    	
 
    

 

* delete as appropriate

 

218

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE
    	
 
    	
Form 7
    

 

DIRECTORS’ REPORT  (Rule H.7, H.8, H.9)

 

To:         The Football Association Premier League Limited (“the League”)

 

In accordance with the requirements of Section H of the Rules of the League, we, the Directors of                              Football Club Limited (“the Club”), hereby report in respect of the Club’s accounting period of                                 months ended on                                 20                              (“the Period of Review”) that [with the exception(s) noted below] all Material Transactions entered into by the Club during the Period of Review:

 

(1)    were negotiated and approved in accordance with the Club’s written transfer policy; and

(2)    have been documented and recorded as required by relevant provisions of these Rules and the Football Association Rules.

 

[The exception(s) referred to above is/are as follows                                               ]

 

[Signature of each Director and date of signing]

 

219

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE
    	
 
    	
Form 8
    

 

REGISTRATION OF PITCH DIMENSIONS BY                                                                                                                

FOOTBALL CLUB (Rule K.18)

 

To:          The Secretary

The Premier League

 

The dimensions of our pitch at [address of ground]

for Season 20      /20      are as follows:

 

	
Length:                                        yards
    	
 
    	
(                              metres)
    
	
Width:                                         yards
    	
 
    	
(                              metres)
    

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Position
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

220

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE
    	
Form 9
    

 

TEAM SHEET OF                                                                                    FOOTBALL CLUB (Rule L.21)

 

	
Date
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Kick-off   time
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Opponents
    	
 
    	
 F.C.
    	
Referee
    	
 
    
							

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
SHIRT NO.
    	
 
    	
NAME
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
TEAM
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
SHIRT NO.
    	
 
    	
NAME
    	
 
    	
REPLACED
    	
 
    	
TIME
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
SUBSTITUTES
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
NAME
    	
 
    	
JOB TITLE
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
OFFICIALS OCCUPYING THE TRAINER’S BENCH
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper’s
    	
 
    	
Goalkeeper’s
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Shirts
    	
 
    	
Shorts
    	
 
    	
Stockings
    	
 
    	
Shirt
    	
 
    	
Stockings
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
COLOUR OF STRIP
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Position
    	
 
    

 

221

 

	
PREMIER   LEAGUE
    	
 
    	
Form 10
    

 

NOTIFICATION OF LEAGUE MATCH RESULT (Rule L.36)

SEASON 20      - 20     

 

	
Date of Match
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Home Club
    	
 
    	
 F.C.
    	
 
    	
Visiting   Club
    	
 
    	
 F.C.
    
	
Result: Home Club
    	
 
    	
 goals
    	
 
    	
Visiting   Club
    	
 
    	
 goals
    
	
Signed
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Secretary   of
    	
 
    	
 F.C.
    
										

 

TEAM

[Please complete in block letters]

 

	
Surname
    	
 
    	
Initials
    	
 
    	
Goalscorers*
    
	
Goalkeeper
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Nominated   Substitutes
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

was substitute for

was substitute for

was substitute for

* indicate time goal(s) scored and where goal(s) resulted from a penalty kick

 

222

 

	
PREMIER   LEAGUE
    	
 
    	
Form 11
    

 

GATE STATEMENT (Rule L.37)

SEASON 20      - 20     

 

	
Date of Match
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Home Club
    	
 
    	
 F.C.
    	
 
    	
Visiting   Club
    	
 
    	
 F.C.
    
								

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
Home
    	
 
    	
Visiting
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
TICKETS ISSUED AND ATTENDANCE
    	
 
    	
Club
    	
 
    	
Club
    	
 
    	
TOTAL
    
	
Home   — Adults
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Home   — Junior Concession
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Home   — Senior Concession
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Home   — Total Concessions
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Home   — Other
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Season   tickets
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Complimentary   — Season tickets
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Complimentary   — Match day
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Away   tickets
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Total No. of tickets issued
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
No. of spectators attending*
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
RECEIPTS**
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Value   of ticket sales £
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
£
    	
0
    

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Position
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

* including hospitality

** net of VAT

 

223

 

	
PREMIER   LEAGUE
    	
 
    	
Form 12
    

 

NOTIFICATION OF SHIRT NUMBERS ALLOCATED

BY                                                           FOOTBALL CLUB (Rule M.6)

 

	
To:
    	
The Secretary
    
	
 
    	
The Premier League
    

 

The shirt numbers allocated to members of our First Team squad in Season 20       /20       are as follows:

 

	
Shirt No.
    	
 
    	
Name
    
	
1
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
2
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
3
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
4
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
5
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
6
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
7
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
8
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
9
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
10
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
11
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
12
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
13
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
14
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
15
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
16
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
17
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
18
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
19
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
20
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
21
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
22
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
23
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
24
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
25
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
26
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
27
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
28
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
29
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
30
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
31
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
32
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
33
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
34
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
35
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
36
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
37
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
38
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
39
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
40
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
41
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
42
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
43
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
44
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
45
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
46
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

I undertake to give your prompt notice of any deletions from or additions to the above list occurring during the Season.

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Position
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

224

 

	
PREMIER   LEAGUE
    	
 
    	
Form 13
    

 

REGISTRATION OF STRIPS

BY                                                                    FOOTBALL CLUB (Rule M.17)

 

	
To:
    	
The Secretary
    
	
 
    	
The Premier League
    

 

I submit herewith samples or our home Strip, alternative Strip(s) and goalkeeper’s Strip for Season 20     /20     A brief description of each is as follows:

 

	
Home Strip
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Shirts
    	
:
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Shorts
    	
:
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Stockings
    	
:
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Goalkeeper   
    	
:
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Alternative Strip 1
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Shirts
    	
:
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Shorts
    	
:
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Stockings
    	
:
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Goalkeeper   
    	
:
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Alternative Strip 2*
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Shirts
    	
:
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Shorts
    	
:
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Stockings
    	
:
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Goalkeeper
    	
:
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Position
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    
					

 

* delete if inapplicable

 

225

 

	
PREMIER   LEAGUE
    	
 
    	
Form 14
    

 

NOTIFICATION BY VISITING CLUB TO HOME CLUB OF STRIP (Rule M.24)

 

	
To:
    	
[Name and address of Home Club]
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    

 

Please take notice that at our League Match against you on [date of match]                       , our team will wear the following Strip:

 

Outfield Players

 

	
Shirts
    	
:
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Shorts
    	
:
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Stockings
    	
:
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Goalkeeper
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Shirts
    	
:
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Shorts
    	
:
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Stockings
    	
:
    	
 
    

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Position
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

226

 

	
PREMIER   LEAGUE
    	
 
    	
Form 15
    

 

	
APPOINTMENT OF MATCH OFFICIALS (Rule N.3)
    

 

	
To:
    	
[Name and address of Match Official]
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

You are hereby appointed to officiate as Referee/Assistant Referee/Reserve Official/Fourth Official* at the following League Matches:

 

	
Date
    	
 
    	
Home Club
    	
 
    	
Visiting Club
    	
 
    	
Venue
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

The Home Club will in each case give you notice of the kick-off time.

Please acknowledge receipt of this appointment to me forthwith.

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Secretary
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

* delete as appropriate

 

227

 

	
PREMIER   LEAGUE
    	
 
    	
Form 16
    

 

SCOUT REGISTRATION FORM (Rule Q.3)

 

	
Scout’s Particulars
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Surname
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Other   name(s)
    	
 
    
	
Address
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Post   Code
    	
 
    
	
Date   of birth
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
						

 

Application to Register

 

We hereby apply for the above-named to be registered as a Scout whose registration is held by                                              Football Club.

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Authorised Signatory
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

Endorsement by Scout

 

I hereby consent to the above application. I certify that the above particulars are correct. I agree to be bound by the Rules of the Premier League.

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

Secretary’s Certificate

 

I hereby certify that I have this day registered [name of Scout]                                                                                        

as a Scout registered with                                                                 Football Club.

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Secretary, the Premier League
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

228

 

	
PREMIER   LEAGUE
    	
 
    	
Form 17
    

 

CANCELLATION OF SCOUT REGISTRATION (Rule Q.6)

 

	
To:
    	
The Secretary
    
	
 
    	
The Premier League
    

 

We,                                                                             Football Club, hereby give notice that on [date]                                            we ceased to employ or engage [name of Scout]                                                                                                   and we hereby apply for his registration to be cancelled.

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Authorised Signatory
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

Secretary’s Certificate

 

I hereby certify that I have this day cancelled the registration of [name of Scout]                                                                                                            with                               Football Club and removed his name from the register of Scouts.

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Secretary, the Premier League
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

229

 

	
PREMIER   LEAGUE
    	
 
    	
Form 18
    

 

CHILDREN’S OFFICER NOTIFICATION (Rule S.12)

 

	
To:
    	
The Secretary
    	
From:
    	
Football Club
    
	
 
    	
The Premier League
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

The following member of Staff has been designated as Children’s Services’ Officer:

 

	
Name:
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Position
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

230

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE 
    	
Form 19
    

 

STAFF REGISTER (CHILDREN)  (Rule S.14.7)

 

	
Name of Club
    	
 
    

 

 

Staff Particulars

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Date   of
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Position
    	
 
    	
Rule S.34.4
    	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    	
Date
    
	
Name
    	
 
    	
Address
    	
 
    	
Held
    	
 
    	
Clearance
    	
 
    	
Started
    	
 
    	
Left
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

231

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE 
    	
 
    	
Form 20
    

 

VULNERABLE ADULTS’ SERVICES’ OFFICER  (Rule S.17)

 

	
To:
    	
The Secretary
    	
From:
    	
 
    	
Football Club
    
	
 
    	
The Premier League
    	
 
    

 

The following member of Staff has been designated as Vulnerable Adults’ Services’ Officer:

 

	
Name:
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Position
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

232

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE
    	
 
    	
Form 21
    

 

STAFF REGISTER – VULNERABLE ADULTS  (Rule S.18.5)

 

	
Name of Club
    	
 
    

 

Staff Particulars

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Date   of
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Position
    	
 
    	
Rule S.34.4
    	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    	
Date
    
	
Name
    	
 
    	
Address
    	
 
    	
Held
    	
 
    	
Clearance
    	
 
    	
Started
    	
 
    	
Left
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

233

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE
    	
 
    	
Form 22
    

 

PARENTS’ CONSENT FORM (Rule S.23)

 

	
PART 1 — to be completed by the Club
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Club   name
    	
 
    	
Football Club
    
	
Description of activity
    	
 
    
	
Date(s)
    	
 
    	
Time(s)
    	
 
    	
Place(s)
    	
 
    
											

 

PART 2 — to be completed by the Parent(s)

	
I/We   [full name(s)]
    	
 
    
	
of   [address]
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
[post code]
    	
 
    
						

the Parent(s) of [child’s full name]                                                                                                                                   hereby consent to him/her taking part in the activity described above and consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing any and all “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” relating to the aforementioned child contained within this Form 22 for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football. I/We agree to bring him/her to and collect him/her from the activity. He/she understands that it is important, for safety reasons, to obey any instructions given by the staff in charge of the activity.  I/We agree to [child’s first name]                                                                    having emergency dental, medical or surgical treatment  (including  anaesthetic and blood transfusion) as considered necessary by the medical authorities present. Set out below are the further particulars requested.

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Date 
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    

 

Child’s Particulars

	
Date   of birth
    	
 
    	
NHS   number
    	
 
    
	
Name, address and telephone number of doctor
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Date   of last tetanus injection
    	
 
    
	
Details   of any medical treatment he/she is receiving
    	
 
    
	
Details   of any medicine he/she is taking
    	
 
    
	
Details   of any diet requirements or other special needs
    	
 
    
	
 
    
									

 

	
My/our Particulars
    
	
Work address(es)
    	
 
    
	
Work telephone number(s)
    	
 
    
	
Home telephone number/Mobile(s)
    	
 
    
	
Alternative contact person [name]
    	
 
    
	
[address]
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
[telephone number(s)]
    	
 
    
							

 

234

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE
    	
 
    	
Form 23
    

 

NOTIFICATION OF REFERRAL  (Rule S.25)

 

	
To:
    	
The Head of Safeguarding, The Premier League
    
	
And to:
    	
The Head of Education and Child Protection, The Football   Association
    

 

We,                                           Football Club, hereby notify you that a referral has been made to the police or to Social Services in respect of a Child involved in an Activity. Particulars are as follows:

 

The Child

	
Full   name
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Address
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Post   Code
    	
 
    	
Date   of birth
    	
 
    

 

	
The Activity
    
	
Nature   of the Activity
    	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    	
Time
    	
 
    
	
Place
    	
 
    
							

 

	
The allegation or incident referred
    	
 
    
	
 
    
	
 
    

 

	
The police
    
	
Date   and time of referral
    	
 
    	
Police   force
    	
 
    
	
Address
    	
 
    	
Telephone
    	
 
    
	
Name and rank of officer
    	
 
    
	
Summary of advice received
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
							

 

	
Social Services
    
	
Date   and time of referral
    	
 
    	
Local   authority name
    	
 
    
	
Address
    	
 
    	
Telephone
    	
 
    
	
Name and designation of officer
    	
 
    
	
Summary of advice received
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
							

 

	
ISA and/or County Safeguarding Lead
    
	
Date   and time of referral
    	
 
    	
Local   authority name
    	
 
    
	
Address
    	
 
    	
Telephone
    	
 
    
	
Name and designation of officer
    	
 
    
	
Summary of advice received
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
								

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Position
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

235

 

	
PREMIER   LEAGUE 
    	
Form 24
    

 

LEAD DISCLOSURE OFFICER NOTIFICATION (Rule S.33.1)

 

	
To:
    	
The Secretary
    	
From:
    	
 
    	
Football   Club
    
	
 
    	
The Premier League
    

 

The following member of Staff has been designated as Lead Disclosure Officer:

 

	
Name:
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Position
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

236

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE 
    	
Form 25
    

 

THE FOOTBALL LEAGUE CONTRACT

 

	
AN   AGREEMENT made the
    	
 
    	
day   of
    	
 
    	
 
    	
20
    
	
 
    
	
Between
    
	
(name)
    	
 
    
	
 
    
	
of
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
(address)
    	
 
    
	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
								

 

acting pursuant to Resolution and Authority for and on behalf of the                                                                                                                                                  Football Club (hereinafter referred to as “the Club”)

 

	
(Company Registration No 
    	
                                              
    	
)
    

 

	
of the one part and
    
	
(name)
    	
 
    

 

	
of
    	
 
    
	
(address)
    	
 
    
	
 
    

 

Football Player (hereinafter referred to as (“the Player”) of the other part.

 

WHEREBY IT IS AGREED AS FOLLOWS:

 

1.              This Agreement shall remain in force until the 30th day of June 20                    unless it shall have previously been terminated by substitution of a revised agreement of as hereinafter provided.

 

2.              The Player agrees to play to the best of his ability in all football matches in which he is selected to play for the Club and to attend at any reasonable place for the purpose of training in accordance with instructions given by any duly authorised official of the Club.

 

3.              The Player agrees to attend all matches in which the Club is engaged when directed by any duly authorised official of the Club.

 

4.              The Player shall play football solely for the Club or as authorised by the Club or as required under the Rules of The Football Association and either the Rules of The FA Premier League or the Regulations of The Football League* dependent on the League in which the Club is in membership. The Player undertakes to adhere to the Laws of the Game of Association Football in all matches in which he participates.

 

5.              The Player agreed to observe the Rules of the Club at all times. The Club and the Player shall observe and be subject to the Rules of The Football Association and either the Rules of The FA Premier League or the Regulations of The Football League* as appropriate. In the case of conflict such Rules and Regulations shall take precedence over this Agreement and over the Rules of the Club.

 

237

 

6.              The Club undertakes to provide the Payer at the earliest opportunity with copies of all relevant Football Association Rules and FA Premier League Rules or Football League* Regulations as appropriate, the Club Rules for players and any relevant insurance policy applicable to the Player and to provide him with any subsequent amendments to all the above.

 

7.              (a)   The Player shall not without the written consent of the Club participate professionally in any other sporting or athletic activity. The Player shall at all times have due regard for the necessity of his maintaining a high standard of physical fitness and agrees not to indulge in any sport, activity or practice that might endanger such fitness. The Player shall not infringe any provision in this regard in any policy of insurance taken out for his benefit or for the benefit of the Club.

 

(b)         The Player agrees to make himself available for community and public relations involvement as requested by the Club management, at reasonable times during the period of the contract (e.g. 2/3 hours per week).

 

8.              Any incapacity or sickness shall be reported by the Player to the Club immediately and the Club shall keep a record of any incapacity. The Player shall submit promptly to such medical and dental examinations as the Club may reasonably require and shall undergo, at no expense to himself, such treatment as may be prescribed by the medical or dental advisers of the Club in order to restore the Player to fitness. The Club shall arrange promptly such prescribed and shall ensure that such treatment is undertaken and completed without expense to the Player notwithstanding that this Agreement expires after such treatment has been prescribed.

 

9.              Subject to the provisions of Clause 10, in the event that the Player shall become incapacitated by reason of sickness or injury the Club shall, unless provision for the continuation of bonus payments be set out in the Schedule to this Agreement during the period of incapacity, pay to the Player for the first twenty-eight weeks of incapacity his basic wage as specified in the Schedule plus a sum equivalent to the amount of sickness benefit which the Club as able to recoup. After twenty-eight weeks of incapacity the Club shall, unless provision for the continuation of bonus payments be set out in the Schedule to this Agreement, pay to the Player his basic wage as specified in the Schedule without reduction for any state sickness or injury benefit that he may receive. The provisions of this Clause apply only to the playing Season. The Player agrees to notify the Club of any sickness benefit received after the end of the playing Season in order for the Club to deduct the amount from the Player’s gross wage.

 

10.       In the event that the Player shall suffer permanent incapacity the club shall be entitled to serve a notice upon the Player terminating the Agreement. The Player’s minimum entitlement shall be to receive 6 months’ notice where the Agreement has not more than 3 years to run with an extra month’s notice for each year or part year in excess of the said 3 years, provided that the parties shall be able to negotiate a longer period of notice if they so wish.

 

In the event that the Player shall suffer permanent incapacity the club shall be entitled to serve a notice upon the Player terminating the Agreement. The Player’s minimum entitlement shall be to receive 6 months’ notice where the Agreement has not more than 3 years to run with an extra month’s notice for each year or part year in excess of the said 3 years, provided that the parties shall be able to negotiate a longer period of notice if they so wish. The notice may be served at any time after:

 

(a)         the date on which the Player has declared permanently totally disabled in a case where the Player suffers incapacity within the terms of the Football League and/or FA Premier League Personal Accident Insurance Scheme; or

 

(b)         in any other case, the date on which the incapacity is established by independent medical examination.

 

238

 

Where the player is declared permanently totally disabled under the terms of The Football League and/or FA Premier League Personal Accident Insurance Scheme he will be entitled to receive a lump sum disability benefit in accordance with the terms of the relevant policy.

 

11.       (a)   The Player shall not reside at any place which the Club deems unsuitable for the performance of his duties under this Agreement.

 

(b)         The Player shall not without the previous consent of the Club be engaged either directly or indirectly in any trade, business or occupation other than his employment hereunder.

 

12.       The Player shall be given every opportunity compatible with his obligations under this Agreement to follow courses of further education or vocational training if he so desires. The Club agrees to give the Footballers’ Further Education and Vocational Training Society particulars of any such courses undertaken by the Player.

 

13.       The Player shall permit the Club to photograph him as a member of the squad of players and staff of the Club provided that such photographs are for use only as the official photographs of the Club. The Player may, save as otherwise mutually agreed and subject to the overriding obligation contained in the Rules of The Football Association not to bring the game of Association Football into disrepute, contribute to the public media in a responsible manner. The Player shall, whenever circumstances permit, give to the Club reasonable notice of his intention to make such contributions to the public media in order to allow representations to be made to him on behalf of the Club if it so desires.

 

14.       (a)   The Player shall not induce to attempt to induce any other Player employed by or registered by the Club, or by any other Club, to leave that employment or cease to be so registered for any reason whatsoever.

 

(b)         The Club and the Player shall arrange all contracts of service and transfers of registration to any other Football Club between themselves and shall make no payment to any other person or agent in this respect.

 

15.       No payment shall be made or received by either the Player or the Club to or from any person or organisation whatsoever as an inducement to win, lose or draw a match except for such payments to be made by the Club to the Player as are specifically provided for in the Schedule to this Agreement.

 

16.       If the Player shall be guilty of serious or persistent misconduct or serious or persistent breach of the Rules of the Club or of the terms and conditions of this Agreement the Club may on giving fourteen days’ written notice to the Player terminate this Agreement in accordance with the Rules of The Football Association and either the Rules of The FA Premier League or the Regulations of The Football League* as appropriate and the Club shall notify the Player in writing of the full reasons for the action taken. Such action shall be subject to the Player’s right of appeal (exercisable within seven days of the receipt by the Player of such notice and notification of reasons from the Club) as follows:

 

(a)         he may appeal to the Board of either The FA Premier League or The Football League, dependent on the League in which the Club is in membership, who shall hear the appeal within fourteen days of receipt of the notice of appeal;

 

(b)         either the Club or the Player may appeal against the decision of the Board to The Football League* Appeals Committee and such further appeal shall be made within seven days of the receipt of the Board’s decision and shall be heard within fourteen days of receipt of the notice of the further appeal. Any such termination shall be subject to the rights of the parties provided for in the Rules of the FA Premier League or the Regulations of The Football League* as appropriate. The Club may at its discretion waive its rights under this Clause and take action under the provisions of Clause 18.

 

239

 

17.       If the Club is guilty of serious or persistent breach of the terms and conditions of this Agreement the Player may on giving fourteen days’ written notice to the Club terminate this Agreement. The Player shall forward a copy of such notice to The Football Association and either The FA Premier League or The Football League* dependent on the League in which the Club is in membership. The Club shall have a right of appeal as set out in Clause 16(a) mutatis mutandis (exercisable within seven days of the receipts by the Club of such notice from the Player) and the Club or the Player as the case may be shall have a further right of appeal as set out in Clause 16(b).

 

18.       If the Player is guilty of misconduct or a breach of an of the training or disciplinary rules or lawful instructions of the Club or any of the provisions of this Agreement the Club may either impose a fine not exceeding two weeks’ basic wages or order the Player not to attend at the Club for a period not exceeding fourteen days. The Club shall inform the Player in writing of the action taken and the full reasons for it and this information shall be recorded in a register held at the Club. The Player shall have a right of appeal as set out in Clause 16(a) (exercisable within seven days of the receipt by the Player of such written notification from the Club) and the Club or the Player as the case may be shall have a further right of appeal as set out in Clause 16(b) of this Agreement. Any penalty imposed by the Club upon the Player shall not become operative until the appeals procedures have been exhausted.

 

19.       In the event of any grievance in connection with his employment under this Agreement the following procedures shall be available to the Player in the order set out:

 

(a)         the grievance shall be brought informally to the notice of the Manager of the Club in the first instance;

 

(b)         formal notice of the grievance may be given in writing to the Manager of the Club;

 

(c)          if the grievance is not settled to the Player’s satisfaction within fourteen days thereafter formal notice of the grievance may be given in writing to the Secretary of the Club so that this may be considered by the Board of Directors or Committee of the Club or by any duly authorised committee or sub-committee thereof. The matter shall thereupon be dealt with by the Board or Committee at its next convenient meeting and in any event within four weeks of receipt of the notice;

 

(d)         if the grievance is not settled by the Club to the Player’s satisfaction the Player shall have a right of appeal as set out in Clause 16(a) (exercisable within seven days of the Club notifying the Player of the decision of the Board or Committee) and the Club or the Player as the case may be shall have a further right of appeal as set out in Clause 16(b) of this Agreement.

 

20.       The Player may if he so desires be represented at any personal hearing of an appeal under this Agreement by an official or member of the Professional Footballers’ Association.

 

21.       Upon the execution of this Agreement the Club shall effect the Registration of the Player with The Football Association and The FA Premier League or The Football League* as appropriate in accordance with their Rules and Regulations. Such Registration may be transferred by mutual consent of the Club and the Player during the currency of this Agreement and this Agreement will be deemed to be terminated (but not so as to affect accrued rights) on the Registration by The Football Association and by The FA Premier League or The Football League* as appropriate of such transfer.

 

22.       The Rules and Regulations of The FA Premier League and The Football League* as to the reengagement and transfer of a registration shall apply to the Club and Player both during the currency and after the expiration of this Agreement.

 

240

 

23.                               The remuneration of the Player shall be set out in a Schedule attached to this Agreement and signed by the parties. The Schedule shall include all remuneration to which the Player is or may be entitled. In the event of any dispute the remuneration set out in the Schedule shall be conclusively deemed to be the full entitlement of the Player.

 

24.                               The Player shall be entitled to a minimum of four weeks’ paid holiday per year, such holiday to be taken at a time which the Club shall determine. The Player shall not participate in professional football during his holiday.

 

25.                               Reference herein to Rules, Regulations or By-laws of The Football Association; The FA Premier League, The Football League*, the Club and any other body shall be treated as a reference to those Rules, Regulations and By-laws as from time to time amended.

 

26.                               If by the expiry of this Contract the Club has not made the Player an offer of re-engagement or the Player has been granted a Free Transfer under the provisions of The FA Premier League Rules or The Football League* Regulations then he shall continue to receive from his Club as severance payment his weekly basic wage for a period of one month from the expiry date of this Contract or until he signs for another Club whichever period is the shorter provided that where the Player signs for a Club within the month at a reduced basic wage then his old Club shall make up the shortfall in basic wage for the remainder of the month.

 

27.                               The terms and conditions of this Contract shall continue to apply in the event of the Club losing Football League status to join The Football Conference except that the references to “Football League” in Clauses 4, 5, 6, 16, 17, 21, 25 and 26 shall be deemed to read “The Football Conference” and in Clause 22 the words “The Regulations of The Football League” shall be altered to read “The Rules of the Football Association”.

 

28.                               All previous agreements between the Club and Player are hereby cancelled.

 

241

 

SCHEDULE

 

(a)                                 The Player’s employment with the Club began on the                       day of                          20              

 

(b)                                 No employment with a previous employer shall count as part of the Player’s continuous period of employment hereunder.

 

(c)                                  The Player shall become or continue to be and during the continuance of his employment hereunder shall remain a member of the Football League Players’ Benefit Scheme (and a member of the Pension Scheme) and as such (in the latter case shall be liable to make such contribution and in each case) shall be entitled to such benefits and subject to such conditions as are set out in the definitive Trust Deed or Rules of the Scheme.

 

(d)                                 A contracting out certificate is not in force in respect of the Player’s employment under this Agreement.

 

(e)                                  Basic Wage.

 

 

	
 
    	
£
    	
per week from
    	
to
    
	
 
    	
£
    	
per week from
    	
to
    
	
 
    	
£
    	
per week from
    	
to
    
	
 
    	
£
    	
per week from
    	
to
    
	
 
    	
£
    	
per week from
    	
to
    

 

(f)                                   Any other provisions:

 

	
Signed by the said
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
and
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
(Player)
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
in the presence
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
of (Signature)
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
(Club   Signatory)
    
	
(Occupation)
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
(Address
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
(Position)
    

 

242

 

Form 26

 

	
No.
    	
 
    	
FA Copy
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
League Copy
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Club Copy
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Player Copy
    

 

PREMIER LEAGUE CONTRACT

 

	
Player’s surname
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Player’s forename(s)
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Present Postal Address
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Date of Birth
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Place of Birth*
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Nationality
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
National Insurance Number
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Club for which Player last played or registered
    	
 
    

 

*The Player’s birth certificate must be provided to the League in the case of his first registration.

 

AN AGREEMENT made the (day)                        day of (month and year)                           Between                        Football Club/Company Limited/Plc whose registered office is at (address)                                                                   

 

(hereinafter referred to as “the Club”) of the one part and the above-named Player (hereinafter referred to as “the Player”) of the other part.

 

WHEREBY it is agreed as follows:

 

1.                                      Definitions and Interpretation

 

1.1                               The words and phrases below shall have the following meaning.

 

“Agent” shall mean any person who represents negotiates on behalf of or otherwise acts for the Club or the Player (other than a solicitor giving professional legal advice only) in the context of either the registration or transfer of the registration of the Player or the employment and/or the terms of employment of the Player by the Club.

 

“Associated Company” shall mean any company which is a holding company or subsidiary (each as defined in Section 736 of the Companies Act 1985) of the Club or of any holding company of the Club.

 

“the Board” shall mean the board of directors of the Club for the time being or any duly authorised committee of such board of directors.

 

“Club Context” shall mean in relation to any representation of the Player and/or the Player’s Image a representation in connection or combination with the name colours Strip trade marks logos or other identifying characteristics of the Club (including trade marks and logos

 

243

 

relating to the Club and its activities which trade marks and logos are registered in the name of and/or exploited by any Associated Company) or in any manner referring to or taking advantage of any of the same.

 

“Club Rules” shall mean the rules or regulations affecting the Player from time to time in force and published by the Club.

 

“Code of Practice” shall mean the Code of Practice from time to time in force and produced jointly by the Football Association Premier League Limited and the PFA in conjunction with the FA.

 

“the FA Rules” shall mean the rules and regulations from time to time in force of the FA and including those of FIFA and UEFA to the extent they relate or apply to the Player or the Club.

 

“the FA” shall mean the Football Association Limited.

 

“FIFA” shall mean the Fédération Internationale de Football Association.

 

“Gross Misconduct” shall mean serious or persistent conduct behaviour activity or omission by the Player involving one or more of the following:

 

(a)                                 theft or fraud;

(b)                                 deliberate and serious damage to the Club’s property;

(c)                                  use or possession of or trafficking in a Prohibited Substance;

(d)                                 incapacity through alcohol affecting the Player’s performance as a player;

(e)                                  breach of or failure to comply with of any of the terms of this contract

 

or such other similar or equivalent serious or persistent conduct behaviour activity or omission by the Player which the Board reasonably considers to amount to gross misconduct.

 

“Holiday Year” shall mean a period of twelve months from 1st July in one year to 30th June in the next year.

 

“Internet” shall mean the global network of computer systems using TCP/IP protocols including (without limitation) the World Wide Web.

 

“the Laws of the Game” shall mean the laws from time to time in force governing the game of association football as laid down by the International Football Association Board (as defined in the statutes of FIFA).

 

“the League” shall mean the football league of which the Club is a member from time to time.

 

“the League Rules” shall mean the rules or regulations from time to time in force of the League.

 

“Manager” shall mean the official of the Club responsible for selecting the Club’s first team.

 

“Media” shall mean any and all media whether now existing or hereafter invented including but not limited to any print and/or paper medium broadcast satellite or cable transmission and any visual and/or audio medium and including but not limited to the Internet any

 

244

 

television or radio channel Website webcast and/or any transmission made by any mobile or mobile telephony standard or technology or other media or broadcasting service.

 

“PFA” shall mean the Professional Footballers Association.

 

“Permanent Incapacity” shall mean either (a) “Permanent Total Disablement” as defined in the League’s personal accident insurance scheme or (b) incapacity of the Player by reason of or resulting from any injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder) where in the written opinion of an appropriately qualified medical consultant instructed by the Club (“the Initial Opinion”) and (if requested in writing either by the Club at any time or by the Player at any time but not later than twenty one days after receipt from the Club of notice in writing terminating this contract pursuant to clause 8.1) of a further such consultant approved or proposed by the Player (and in the absence of either an approval or proposal within 28 days of the request nominated on the application of either party by the President (“the President”) for the time being of the Royal College of Surgeons) (“the Further Opinion”) the Player will be unlikely by reason of such incapacity to play football to the same standard at which the Player would have played if not for such incapacity for a consecutive period of not less than twenty months commencing on the date of commencement of the incapacity PROVIDED that if the Initial Opinion and the Further Opinion disagree with one another then if the Further Opinion was given by a consultant nominated by the President it shall prevail but if not then a third opinion (“the Third Opinion”) from a consultant nominated by the President may be obtained on the application of either party and that opinion shall be final and binding for the purposes of this definition.

 

“Player’s Image” shall mean the Player’s name nickname fame image signature voice and film and photographic portrayal virtual and/or electronic representation reputation replica and all other characteristics of the Player including his shirt number.

 

“Player Injury” shall mean any injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder) other than any injury or illness which is directly caused by or results directly from a breach by the Player of his obligations under clause 3.2.1 of this contract or of any other of his obligations hereunder amounting to Gross Misconduct.

 

“Prohibited Substance” shall have the meaning set out in the FA Rules.

 

“the Rules” shall mean the statutes and regulations of FIFA and UEFA the FA Rules the League Rules the Code of Practice and the Club Rules.

 

“Strip” shall mean all versions from time to time of the Club’s official football clothing including shirts shorts socks and/or training kit track suits headwear and/or any other clothing displaying the Club’s name and/or official logo.

 

“UEFA” shall mean the Union des Associations Européennes de Football.

 

“Website” shall mean a site forming part of the Internet with a unique URL/domain name.

 

1.2                               For the purposes of this contract and provided the context so permits:

 

1.2.1                     the singular shall include the plural and vice versa and any gender includes any other gender;

 

245

 

1.2.2                     references to person shall include any entity business firm or unincorporated association; and

1.2.3                     references to statutory enactments or to the Rules shall include re-enactments and amendments of substantially the same intent as the original referenced enactment or Rule.

 

1.3                               The headings of this contract are for convenience only and not interpretation.

1.4                               In the event of any dispute as to the interpretation of any of the provisions of this contract reference shall be made (where appropriate) for clarification to the Code of Practice but so that in the event of any conflict the provisions of this contract shall prevail. Subject thereto wherever specific reference to the Code of Practice is made in this contract the relevant terms and provisions thereof are deemed incorporated herein as if set out in full.

 

2.                                      Appointment and duration

 

2.1                               The Club engages the Player as a professional footballer on the terms and conditions of this contract and subject to the Rules.

2.2                               This contract shall remain in force until the date specified in clause 2 of Schedule 2 hereto subject to any earlier determination pursuant to the terms of this contract.

 

3.                                      Duties and Obligations of the Player

 

3.1                               The Player agrees:

 

3.1.1                     when directed by an authorised official of the Club:

 

3.1.1.1           to attend matches in which the Club is engaged;

3.1.1.2           to participate in any matches in which he is selected to play for the Club; and

3.1.1.3           to attend at any reasonable place for the purposes of and to participate in training and match preparation;

 

3.1.2                     to play to the best of his skill and ability at all times;

3.1.3                     except to the extent prevented by injury or illness to maintain a high standard of physical fitness at all times and not to indulge in any activity sport or practice which might endanger such fitness or inhibit his mental or physical ability to play practise or train;

3.1.4                     to undertake such other duties and to participate in such other activities as are consistent with the performance of his duties under clauses 3.1.1 to 3.1.3 and as are reasonably required of the Player;

3.1.5                     that he has given all necessary authorities for the release to the Club of his medical records and will continue to make the same available as requested by the Club from time to time during the continuance of this contract;

3.1.6                     to comply with and act in accordance with all lawful instructions of any authorised official of the Club;

3.1.7                     to play football solely for the Club or as authorised by the Club or as required by the Rules;

3.1.8                     to observe the Laws of the Game when playing football;

3.1.9                     to observe the Rules but in the case of the Club Rules to the extent only that they do not conflict with or seek to vary the express terms of this contract;

3.1.10              to submit promptly to such medical and dental examinations as the Club may reasonably require and to undergo at no expense to himself such treatment as may be prescribed by the medical or dental advisers of the Club or the Club’s insurers;

 

246

 

3.1.11              on the termination of this contract for any cause to return to the Club in a reasonable and proper condition any property (including any car) which has been provided or made available by the Club to the Player in connection with his employment.

 

3.2                               The Player agrees that he shall not:

 

3.2.1                     undertake or be involved in any activity or practice which will knowingly cause to be void or voidable or which will invoke any exclusion of the Player’s cover pursuant to any policy of insurance maintained for the benefit of the Club on the life of the Player or covering his physical well-being (including injury and incapacity and treatment thereof);

3.2.2                     when playing or training wear anything (including jewellery) which is or could be dangerous to him or any other person;

3.2.3                     except to the extent specifically agreed in writing between the Club and the Player prior to the signing of this contract use as his regular place of residence any place which the Club reasonably deems unsuitable for the performance by the Player of his duties other than temporarily pending relocation;

3.2.4                     undertake or be engaged in any other employment or be engaged or involved in any trade business or occupation or participate professionally in any other sporting or athletic activity without the prior written consent of the Club PROVIDED THAT this shall not:

 

3.2.4.1           prevent the Player from making any investment in any business so long as it does not conflict or interfere with his obligations hereunder; or

3.2.4.2           limit the Player’s rights under clauses 4 and 6.1.8;

 

3.2.5                     knowingly or recklessly do write or say anything or omit to do anything which is likely to bring the Club or the game of football into disrepute cause the Player or the Club to be in breach of the Rules or cause damage to the Club or its officers or employees or any match official. Whenever circumstances permit the Player shall give to the Club reasonable notice of his intention to make any contributions to the public media in order to allow representations to be made to him on behalf of the Club if it so desires;

3.2.6                     except in the case of emergency arrange or undergo any medical treatment without first giving the Club proper details of the proposed treatment and physician/surgeon and requesting the Club’s consent which the Club will not unreasonably withhold having due regard to the provisions of the Code of Practice.

 

4.                                      Community public relations and marketing

 

4.1                               For the purposes of the promotional community and public relations activities of the Club and/or (at the request of the Club) of any sponsors or commercial partners of the Club and/or of the League and/or of any main sponsors of the League the Player shall attend at and participate in such events as may reasonably be required by the Club including but not limited to appearances and the granting of interviews and photographic opportunities as authorised by the Club. The Club shall give reasonable notice to the Player of the Club’s requirements and the Player shall make himself available for up to six hours per week of which approximately half shall be devoted to the community and public relations activities of the Club. No photograph of the Player taken pursuant to the provisions of this clause 4.1 shall be used by the Club or any other person to imply any brand or product endorsement by the Player.

 

247

 

4.2                               Whilst he is providing or performing the services set out in this contract (including travelling on Club business) the Player shall:

 

4.2.1                     wear only such clothing as is approved by an authorised official of the Club; and

4.2.2                     not display any badge mark logo trading name or message on any item of clothing without the written consent of an authorised official of the Club provided that nothing in this clause shall prevent the Player wearing and/or promoting football boots and in the case of a goalkeeper gloves of his choice.

 

4.3                               Subject in any event to clause 4.4 and except to the extent of any commitments already entered into by the Player as at the date hereof or when on international duty in relation to the Players’ national football association UEFA or FIFA he shall not (without the written consent of the Club) at any time during the term of this contract do anything to promote endorse or provide promotional marketing or advertising services or exploit the Player’s Image either (a) in relation to any person in respect of such person’s products brand or services which conflict or compete with any of the Club’s club branded or football related products (including the Strip) or any products brand or services of the Club’s two main sponsors/commercial partners or of the League’s one principal sponsor or (b) for the League

4.4                               The Player agrees that he will not either on his own behalf or with or through any third party undertake promotional activities in a Club Context nor exploit the Player’s Image in a Club Context in any manner and/or in any Media nor grant the right to do so to any third party.

4.5                               Except to the extent specifically herein provided or otherwise specifically agreed with the Player nothing in this contract shall prevent the Player from undertaking promotional activities or from exploiting the Player’s Image so long as:

 

4.5.1                     the said promotional activities or exploitation do not interfere or conflict with the Player’s obligations under this contract; and

4.5.2                     the Player gives reasonable advance notice to the Club of any intended promotional activities or exploitation.

 

4.6                               The Player hereby grants to the Club the right to photograph the Player both individually and as a member of a squad and to use such photographs and the Player’s Image in a Club Context in connection with the promotion of the Club and its playing activities and the promotion of the League and the manufacture sale distribution licensing advertising marketing and promotion of the Club’s club branded and football related products (including the Strip) or services (including such products or services which are endorsed by or produced under licence from the Club) and in relation to the League’s licensed products services and sponsors in such manner as the Club may reasonably think fit so long as:

 

4.6.1                     the use of the Player’s photograph and/or Player’s Image either alone or with not more than two other players at the Club shall be limited to no greater usage than the average for all players regularly in the Club’s first team;

4.6.2                     the Player’s photograph and/or Player’s Image shall not be used to imply any brand or product endorsement by the Player; and

4.6.3                     PROVIDED that all rights shall cease on termination of this contract save for the use and/or sale of any promotional materials or products as aforesaid as shall then already be manufactured or in the process of manufacture or required to satisfy any outstanding orders.

 

248

 

4.7                               In its dealings with any person permitted by the Club to take photographs of the Player the Club shall use reasonable endeavours to ensure that the copyright of the photographs so taken is vested in the Club and/or that no use is made of the said photographs without the Club’s consent and in accordance with the provisions of this contract.

4.8                               The Player shall be entitled to make a responsible and reasonable reply or response to any media comment or published statements likely to adversely affect the Player’s standing or reputation and subject as provided for in clause 3.2.5 to make contributions to the public media in a responsible manner.

4.9                               In this clause 4 where the context so admits the expression “the Club” includes any Associated Company of the Club but only to the extent and in the context that such company directly or indirectly provides facilities to or undertakes commercial marketing or public relations activities for the Club and not so as to require the consent of any Associated Company when consent of the Club is required.

4.10                        For the purposes of the Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999 nothing in this clause 4 is intended to nor does it give to the League any right to enforce any of its provisions against the Club or the Player.

4.11                        Nothing in this clause 4 shall prevent the Club from entering into other arrangements additional or supplemental hereto or in variance hereof in relation to advertising marketing and/or promotional services with the Player or with or for all or some of the Club’s players (including the Player) from time to time. Any other such arrangements which have been agreed as at the date of the signing of this contract and any image contract or similar contract required to be set out in this contract by the League Rules are set out in Schedule 2 paragraph 13.

 

5.                                      Remuneration and expenses

 

5.1                               Throughout his engagement the Club shall pay to the Player the remuneration and shall provide the benefits (if any) as are set out in Schedule 2.

5.2                               The Club shall reimburse the Player all reasonable hotel and other expenses wholly and exclusively incurred by him in or about the performance of his duties under this contract PROVIDED that the Player has obtained the prior authorisation of a director the Manager or the secretary of the Club and the Player furnishes the Club with receipts or other evidence of such expenses.

5.3                               The Club may deduct from any remuneration payable to the Player:

 

5.3.1                     any monies disbursed and/or liabilities incurred by the Club on behalf of the Player with the Players prior consent;

5.3.2                     any other monies (but not claims for damages or compensation) which can be clearly established to be properly due from the Player to the Club.

 

5.4                               If at a Disciplinary hearing conducted under Part 1 of Schedule 1 hereto a fine is imposed on a player calculated by reference to the Player’s weekly wage, the fine shall take the form of a forfeiture of wages of a corresponding amount so that the amount forfeit shall not become payable to the Player. The forfeiture shall take effect in relation to the monthly instalment of the Player’s remuneration falling due next after the date on which the notice of the decision is given to him (“Pay Day”). But see clause 5.5 dealing with appeals. For the avoidance of doubt, the amount forfeit is the gross amount of the weekly wage.

 

249

 

5.5                               If on Pay Day the time for appealing has not expired or if notice of appeal has been given, the reference to Pay Day shall be to the day on which the monthly instalment of remuneration becomes payable next after (i) the expiry of the time for appealing without any appeal having been made or (ii) if an appeal is made, the date on which the outcome of the appeal is notified to the Player. In the case of an appeal, the amount that is forfeit shall be the amount (if any) determined on appeal.

 

6.                                      Obligations of the Club

 

6.1                               The Club shall:

 

6.1.1                     observe the Rules all of which (other than the Club Rules) shall take precedence over the Club Rules;

6.1.2                     provide the Player each year with copies of all the Rules which affect the Player and of the terms and conditions of any policy of insurance in respect of or in relation to the Player with which the Player is expected to comply;

6.1.3                     promptly arrange appropriate medical and dental examinations and treatment for the Player at the Club’s expense in respect of any injury to or illness (including mental illness or disorder) of the Player save where such injury or illness is caused by an activity or practice on the part of the Player which breaches clause 3.2.1 hereof in which case the Club shall only be obliged to arrange and pay for treatment to the extent that the cost thereof remains covered by the Club’s policy of medical insurance or (if the Club does not maintain such a policy) then to the extent that it would remain covered by such a policy were one maintained upon normal industry terms commonly available within professional football and so that save as aforesaid this obligation shall continue in respect of any examinations and/or treatment the necessity for which arose during the currency of this contract notwithstanding its subsequent expiry or termination until the earlier of completion of the necessary examinations and/or prescribed treatment and a period of eighteen months from the date of expiry or termination hereof;

6.1.4                     The Club shall use all reasonable endeavours to ensure that any policy of insurance maintained by the Club for the benefit of the Player continues to provide cover for any examinations and/or treatment as are referred to in clause 6.1.3 until completion of any such examinations and/or treatment;

6.1.5                     comply with all relevant statutory provisions relating to industrial injury and any regulations made pursuant thereto;

6.1.6                     at all times maintain and observe a proper health and safety policy for the security safety and physical well being of the Player when carrying out his duties under this contract;

6.1.7                     in any case where the Club would otherwise be liable as employer for any acts or omissions of the Player in the lawful and proper performance of his playing practising or training duties under this contract defend the Player against any proceedings threatened or brought against him at any time arising out of the carrying out by him of any such acts or omissions and indemnify him from any damages awarded and this obligation and indemnity shall continue in relation to any such acts or omissions during the currency of this contract notwithstanding its expiry or termination before such proceedings are threatened and/or brought;

 

250

 

6.1.8                     give the Player every opportunity compatible with his obligations under this contract to follow any course of further education or vocational training which he wishes to undertake and give positive support to the Player in undertaking such education and training. The Player shall supply the Footballer’s Further Education and Vocational Training Society with particulars of any courses undertaken by him; and

6.1.9                     release the Player as required for the purposes of fulfilling the obligations in respect of representative matches to his national association pursuant to the statutes and regulations of FIFA.

 

6.2                               The Club shall not without the consent in writing of the Player:

 

6.2.1                     take or use or permit to be used photographs of the Player for any purposes save as permitted by clause 4; or

6.2.2                     use or reveal the contents of any medical reports or other medical information regarding the Player obtained by the Club save for the purpose of assessing the Player’s health and fitness obtaining medical and insurance cover and complying with the Club’s obligations under the Rules.

 

7.                                      Injury and Illness

 

7.1                               Any injury to or illness of the Player shall be reported by him or on his behalf to the Club immediately and the Club shall keep a record of such injury or illness.

7.2                               In the event that the Player shall become incapacitated from playing by reason of any injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder) the Club shall pay to the Player during such period of incapacity or the period of this contract (whichever is the shorter) the following amounts of remuneration for the following periods:

 

7.2.1                     in the case of a Player Injury his basic wage over the first eighteen months and one half of his basic wage for the remainder of his period of incapacity;

7.2.2                     in the case of any other injury or illness his basic wage over the first twelve months and one half of his basic wage for the remainder of his period of incapacity.

 

7.3                               In each case specified in clause 7.2 above there shall be paid to the Player in addition to his basic wage all or the appropriate share of any bonus payments if and to the extent that payment or provision for continuation of the same is specifically provided for in Schedule 2 or in the Club’s Bonus Scheme.

7.4                               The payments made by the Club pursuant to clause 7.2 shall be deemed to include all and any statutory sick pay and/or any other state benefits payable by reference to sickness to which the Player may be entitled.

7.5                               Nothing in this clause 7 shall reduce or vary the entitlement of the Player to signing on fees and/or loyalty payments or any other payments of a similar nature due to him under this contract.

 

8.             Permanent or Prolonged Incapacity

 

8.1          In the event that:

 

8.1.1                     the Player shall suffer Permanent Incapacity; or

8.1.2                     the Player has been incapacitated from playing by reason of or resulting from the same injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder) for a period (consecutive or in the

 

251

 

aggregate) amounting to eighteen months in any consecutive period of twenty months; the Club shall be entitled to serve a notice upon the Player terminating this contract.

 

8.2                               The length of such notice shall be twelve months in the case of an incapacity by reason of a Player Injury and six months in every other case.

8.3                               The notice referred to in clause 8.1 may be served at any time after:

 

8.3.1                     the date on which the Player is declared to be suffering Permanent Total Disablement under the terms of the League’s personal accident insurance scheme; or

8.3.2                     the date on which such Permanent Incapacity is established by the Initial Opinion; or

8.3.3                     in the case of any incapacity as is referred to in 8.1.2 the date on which the period of incapacity shall exceed eighteen months as aforesaid but so that the right to terminate pursuant to clause 8.1.2 shall only apply while such incapacity shall continue thereafter.

 

8.4                               In the event that after the service of any notice pursuant to clause 8.1.1 Permanent Incapacity is not confirmed by the Further Opinion (if requested) or (where relevant) by the Third Opinion then such notice shall lapse and cease to be of effect.

8.5                               In the case of any notice of termination given under this clause 8 the Club shall be entitled by further notice on or after serving notice of termination to terminate this contract forthwith on paying to the Player at the time of such termination the remainder of his remuneration and any other sums properly due to him under this contract and the value of any other benefits which would be payable or available to the Player during the remainder of the period of his notice of termination provided always that the Club’s obligations pursuant to clause 6.1.3 shall continue to apply during the remainder of the said notice period and for any further relevant period as provided therein.

8.6                               Where the Club has made payment to the Player during any period of incapacity owing to illness or injury and the Player’s absence is due to the action of a third party other than of another club player or match official in relation to any damage or injury sustained on or about the field of play or during training or practising giving the Player a right of recovery against that third party then if the Player makes any claim against such third party the Player must where he is reasonably able to do so include as part of such claim from such third party a claim for recovery of any such payment and upon successful recovery repay to the Club the lesser of the total of the remuneration paid by the Club to the Player during the period of incapacity and the amount of any damages payable to or recovered by the Player in respect of such claim or otherwise by reference to loss of earnings under this contract under any compromise settlement or judgment. Any amounts paid by the Club to the Player in such circumstances shall constitute loans from the Club to be repaid to the Club to the extent aforesaid upon successful recovery as aforesaid.

 

9.                                      Disciplinary Procedure

 

Except in any case where the Club terminates the Player’s employment pursuant to the provisions of clause 10 hereof (when the procedure set out therein shall apply) the Club shall operate the disciplinary procedure set out in Part 1 of Schedule 1 hereto in relation to any breach or failure to observe the terms of this contract or of the Rules.

 

252

 

10.                               Termination by the Club

 

10.1                        The Club shall be entitled to terminate the employment of the Player by fourteen days’ notice in writing to the Player if the Player:

 

10.1.1              shall be guilty of Gross Misconduct;

10.1.2              shall fail to heed any final written warning given under the provisions of Part 1 of Schedule 1 hereto; or

10.1.3              is convicted of any criminal offence where the punishment consists of a sentence of imprisonment of three months or more (which is not suspended).

 

10.2                        If the Club terminates the Player’s employment for any reason under clause 10.1 the Club shall within seven days thereafter notify the Player in writing of the full reasons for the action taken.

10.3                        The Player may by notice in writing served on the Club and the League at any time from the date of termination up to fourteen days after receipt by the Player of written notification under clause 10.2 give notice of appeal against the decision of the Club to the League and such appeal shall be determined in accordance with the procedures applicable pursuant to the League Rules.

10.4                        If the Player exercises his right of appeal the termination of this contract by the Club shall not become effective unless and until it shall have been determined that the Club was entitled to terminate this contract pursuant to clause 10.1 but so that if it is so determined then subject only to clause 10.5.3 the Player shall cease to be entitled to any remuneration or benefits with effect from the expiration of the period of notice referred to in clause 10.3 and any payment made by the Club in respect thereof shall forthwith become due from the Player to the Club.

10.5                        Pending the hearing and determination of such appeal the Club may suspend the Player for up to a maximum of six weeks from the date of notice of termination and if the Board so determine such suspension shall be without pay provided that:

 

10.5.1              the payment due to the Player in respect of the fourteen days’ notice period under clause 10.1 is made to the Player forthwith;

10.5.2              pending the determination of the appeal an amount equal to the remuneration which would otherwise have been due to the Player but for the suspension without pay is paid to an escrow account held by the PFA as and when it would otherwise have become due for payment to the Player and following the determination of the appeal the PFA will either pay the money (including interest earned on the said account) to the Player or return it to the Club according to the appeal decision;

10.5.3              all other benefits for the Player under the provisions of clauses 6.1.3 and 6.1.4 of this contract shall be maintained and remain in force while the appeal is pending; and

10.5.4              during any such period of suspension the Club shall be under no obligation to assign to the Player any playing training or other duties and shall be entitled to exclude the Player from the Club’s premises including its ground and training ground.

 

10.6                        Upon any termination of this contract by the Club becoming operative the Club shall forthwith release the Player’s registration.

 

253

 

11.                               Termination by the Player

 

11.1                        The Player shall be entitled to terminate this contract by fourteen days’ notice in writing to the Club if the Club:

 

11.1.1              shall be guilty of serious or persistent breach of the terms and conditions of this contract; or

11.1.2              fails to pay any remuneration or other payments or bonuses due to the Player or make available any benefits due to him as it or they fall due or within fourteen days thereafter and has still failed to make payment in full or make the benefits available by the expiry of the said fourteen days’ notice.

 

11.2                        The Club may within fourteen days of receipt of any notice of termination of this contract by the Player in accordance with clause 11.1 give written notice of appeal against such termination to the Player and to the League which shall hear such appeal in accordance with procedures applicable pursuant to the League Rules.

11.3                        If the Club exercises its right of appeal pursuant to clause 11.2 the termination of this contract shall not become operative unless and until it shall have been determined that the Player was entitled to terminate this contract pursuant to clause 11.1.

11.4                        Upon any termination of this contract by the Player becoming operative the Club shall forthwith release the Player’s registration.

 

12.          Grievance Procedure

 

In the event that the Player has any grievance in connection with his employment under this contract the grievance procedures set out in Part 2 of the Schedule 1 hereto shall be available to the Player.

 

13.          Representation of Player

 

In any disciplinary or grievance procedure the Player shall be entitled to be accompanied by or represented by his Club captain or a PFA delegate and/or any officer of the PFA.

 

14.          Holidays

 

For each Holiday Year the Player shall be entitled to take in the aggregate the equivalent of five weeks paid holiday to be taken at a time or times and for such days during the Holiday Year as shall be determined by the Club but so that (subject to the Club’s first team and any international commitments) the Club shall not unreasonably refuse to permit the Player to take three of such weeks consecutively. Holidays not taken during any Holiday Year (or subject to agreement by the Club within one month of the end of such Holiday Year) may not be carried forward into any subsequent Holiday Year.

 

254

 

15.          Survival

 

The provisions of this contract shall remain in full force and effect in respect of any act or omission of either party during the period of this contract notwithstanding the termination of this contract.

 

16.          Confidentiality

 

This contract is to be treated as being private and confidential and its contents shall not be disclosed or divulged either directly or indirectly to any person firm or company whatsoever either by the Club the Player or any Agent of the Club or the Player except:

 

16.1                        with the prior written agreement of both the Club and the Player; or

16.2                        as may be required by any statutory regulatory governmental or quasi governmental authorities or as otherwise required by law or pursuant to the Rules including (where appropriate) any recognised stock exchange; or

16.3                        in the case of the Player to his duly appointed Agent and professional advisers including the PFA; or

16.4                        in the case of the Club to its duly appointed Agent and its professional advisers or to such of its directors secretary servants or representatives or auditors to whom such disclosure is strictly necessary for the purposes of their duties and then only to the extent so necessary.

 

17.          Arbitration

 

Any dispute between the Club and the Player not provided for in clauses 9, 10, 11,12 and Schedule 1 hereof shall be referred to arbitration in accordance with the League Rules or (but only if mutually agreed by the Club and the Player) in accordance with the FA Rules.

 

18.          Specificity of Football

 

The parties hereto confirm and acknowledge that this contract the rights and obligations undertaken by the parties hereto and the fixed term period thereof reflect the special relationship and characteristics involved in the employment of football players and the participation by the parties in the game of football pursuant to the Rules and the parties accordingly agree that all matters of dispute in relation to the rights and obligations of the parties hereto and otherwise pursuant to the Rules including as to termination of this contract and any compensation payable in respect of termination or breach thereof shall be submitted to and the parties hereto accept the jurisdiction and all appropriate determinations of such tribunal panel or other body (including pursuant to any appeal therefrom) pursuant to the provisions of and in accordance with the procedures and practices under this contract and the Rules.

 

255

 

19.          Severance

 

19.1                        If the Player shall not make an application to an Employment Tribunal for compensation in respect of unfair dismissal or redundancy as a result of not being offered a new contract either on terms at least as favourable as under this contract or at all then the following provisions of this clause 19 shall take effect.

19.2                        If by the expiry of this contract the Club has not made to the Player an offer of re-engagement on terms at least as favourable to the Player as those applicable over the last twelve months of this contract (or the length of this contract if shorter) then subject to clauses 19.1 and 19.3 the Player shall continue to receive from his Club (as a separate payment representing compensation as more particularly referred to in the Code of Practice) a payment equal to his weekly basic wage (at the average amount of his weekly wage over the preceding 12 months of this contract or the whole of this contract if shorter) for a period of one month from the expiry of this contract or until the Player signs for another club whichever period is the shorter provided that where the Player signs for another club within that period of one month at a lower basic wage than such average then such payment shall in addition include a sum equal to the shortfall in such basic wage for the remainder of such period;

19.3                        The maximum amount payable to the Player under sub-clause 19.2 is double the maximum sum which an Employment Tribunal can award from time to time as a compensatory award for unfair dismissal.

 

20.          Miscellaneous

 

20.1                        This contract and the documents referred to herein constitute the entire agreement between the Club and the Player and supersede any and all preceding agreements between the Club and the Player.

20.2                        The further particulars of terms of employment not contained in the body of this contract which must be given to the Player in compliance with Part 1 of the Employment Rights Act 1996 are given in Schedule 2.

20.3                        This contract is signed by the parties hereto in duplicate so that for this purpose each signed agreement shall constitute an original but taken together they shall constitute one agreement.

20.4                        For the purposes of the Data Protection Act 1998 the Player consents to the Club the League PFA and FA collecting Personal Data including Sensitive Personal Data (both as defined in the said Act) about the Player. The Club’s Data Protection Policy can be found in the Club’s employee handbook.

 

21.          Jurisdiction and Law

 

This contract shall be governed by and construed in accordance with English law and the parties submit to the non exclusive jurisdiction of the English Courts.

 

256

 

SCHEDULE 1

 

Part 1

Disciplinary Procedure and Penalties

 

1.                                      Introduction

 

The disciplinary procedure aims to ensure that the Club behaves fairly in investigating and dealing with allegations of unacceptable conduct with a view to helping and encouraging all employees of the Club to achieve and maintain appropriate standards of conduct and performance. The Club nevertheless reserves the right to depart from the precise requirements of its disciplinary procedure where the Club considers it expedient to do so and where the Player’s resulting treatment is no less fair.

 

2.                                      Records

 

All cases of disciplinary action under this procedure will be recorded and placed in the Club’s records until deleted in accordance with paragraph 4.2. A copy of the Club’s disciplinary records concerning the Player will be supplied to the Player at his request.

 

3.                                      The Procedure

 

The following steps will be taken as appropriate in all cases of disciplinary action:

 

3.1                               Investigation

 

No action will be taken before a proper investigation has been undertaken by the Club into the matter complained of. If the Club determines the same to be appropriate the Club may by written notice suspend the Player for up to fourteen days while the investigation takes place. If the Player is so suspended this contract will continue together with all the Player’s rights under it including the payment of the Player’s remuneration and benefits but during the period of suspension the Player will not be entitled to access to any of the Club’s premises except at the prior request or with the prior consent of the Club and subject to such conditions as the Club may impose. The decision to suspend the Player will be notified in writing to the Player by the Club.

 

3.2          Disciplinary Hearing

 

3.2.1                     If the Club decides to hold a disciplinary hearing about the matter complained of the Player will be given full details in writing of the complaint against him and reasonable notice of the date and time of the hearing. At the hearing the Player will be given an opportunity to state his case either personally or through his representative as provided for in clause 13 of this contract.

3.2.2                     Subject as provided in paragraph 3.2.3 no disciplinary penalty will be imposed without first giving the Player the opportunity to state his case to the Manager or if the Player so requests to a director of the Club and where the Club considers it appropriate or where the Player requests the same without a disciplinary hearing.

3.2.3                     A disciplinary hearing may proceed in the Player’s absence and a disciplinary penalty may be imposed if he fails to appear at such hearing after having received proper notice thereof

 

257

 

3.3                               Appeals

 

3.3.1                     The Player shall have a right of appeal to the Board against any disciplinary decision. The Player should inform the Board in writing of his wish to appeal within fourteen days of the date of notification to him of the decision which forms the subject of such appeal. The Board will conduct an appeal hearing as soon as possible thereafter at which the Player will be given a further opportunity to state his case. The decision of the Board will be notified to the Player in writing within seven days and subject to paragraph 3.3.2 will be final and binding under this procedure.

3.3.2                     In the event of any sanction being imposed or confirmed in excess of an oral warning the Player may by notice in writing served on the Club and the League within fourteen days of receipt by the Player of written notification of the decision of the Board give notice of appeal against it to the League who will determine the matter in accordance with the League Rules.

3.3.3                     If the Player exercises any right of appeal as aforesaid any sanction imposed by the Club upon the Player shall not take effect until the appropriate appeal has been determined and the sanction confirmed varied or revoked as the case may be.

 

4.                                      Disciplinary Penalties

 

4.1                               At a disciplinary hearing or on an appeal against a disciplinary decision the Club may dismiss the allegation or if it is proved to the Club’s satisfaction may:

 

4.1.1                     give an oral warning a formal written warning or after a previous warning or warnings a final written warning to the Player;

4.1.2                     impose a fine not exceeding the amount of the Player’s basic wage for a period of up to two weeks for a first offence (unless otherwise approved by the PFA in accordance with the Code of Practice) and up to four weeks for subsequent offences in any consecutive period of twelve months but only in accordance with the provisions of the Code of Practice;

4.1.3                     order the Player not to attend at any of the Club’s premises for such period as the Club thinks fit not exceeding four weeks;

4.1.4                     in any circumstances which would entitle the Club to dismiss the Player pursuant to any of the provisions of clause 10 of this contract dismiss the Player or impose such other disciplinary action (including suspension of the Player and/or a fine of all or part of the amount of the Player’s basic wage for a period not exceeding six weeks).

 

4.2                               Any warning or sanction given under this disciplinary procedure will be deleted in the Club’s records after twelve months.

 

Part 2

Grievance Procedures

 

1.                                      The Player shall bring any grievance informally to the notice of the Manager in the first instance. The Player may be required by the Manager to put any such grievance in writing. Having enquired into such grievance the Manager will then notify the Player of his decision.

 

2.                                      If the grievance is not determined by the Manager to the Player’s satisfaction the Player may within fourteen days thereafter serve formal notice of the grievance in writing on the secretary of the Club and the matter shall thereupon be determined by the chairman of the Club or by the Board as soon as possible and in any event within four weeks of the receipt of the notice.

 

258

 

SCHEDULE 2

 

Supplemental Provisions and Employment Rights Act 1996

 

The following provisions shall apply to supplement the provisions of this contract and the information as set out herein in order to comply with the requirements of Part 1 of the Employment Rights Act 1996.

 

1.                                      The Player’s employment with the Club began on

 

2.                                      The date of termination of this contract is 30 June 20

 

3.                                      No employment with a previous employer shall count as part of the Player’s continuous period of employment hereunder.

 

4.                                      The Player’s hours of work are such as the Club may from time to time reasonably require of him to carry out his duties and the Player shall not be entitled to any additional remuneration for work done outside normal working hours.

 

5.                                      The place of employment shall be at the Club’s ground and training ground but the Club shall be entitled to require the Player to play and to undertake his duties hereunder at any other place throughout the world.

 

6.                                      No contracting out certificate pursuant to

 

7.                                      The Professional Footballers’ Pension Scheme

 

7.1                               Immediately on signing this contract, the Player shall:

 

7.1.1                     be automatically enrolled as; or

7.1.2                     or continue to be; a member of the 2011 Section of the Professional Footballers’ Pension Scheme (the “Scheme”) and shall remain so during the continuance of his employment hereunder unless he:

7.1.3                     notifies the Scheme Administrator in writing that he wishes to opt out of the Scheme;

7.1.4                     has previously registered with HM Revenue & Customs for Fixed or Enhanced Protection; or

7.1.5                     is otherwise ineligible for membership of the Scheme in accordance with the terms of the Scheme’s definitive trust deed and rules as amended from time to time.

 

7.2                               For as long as the Player remains a member of the 2011 Section, an annual contribution (funded by the levy on transfer fees) will be paid into the Scheme for the benefit of the Player. The annual contribution shall be £4750 or such other amount as determined by the Trustees of the Scheme from time to time.

7.3                               The Player shall not be required to contribute to the 2011 Section but may elect to contribute such amount as he notifies to the Scheme Administrator in writing. Where a Player decides to contribute to the 2011 Section he can agree with his Club and the Scheme Administrator for the contribution to be made through a salary sacrifice arrangement.

 

259

 

7.4                               Where, by virtue of previous membership of the Scheme, the Player has built up benefits under its Cash Section and/or Income Section, those benefits will be frozen and revalued until his retirement from the Scheme. The Player shall be entitled to such benefits (including death benefits) from each section of the Scheme in which he has participated on such conditions as are set out in the Scheme’s definitive trust deed and rules as amended from time to time.

7.5                               The Player further agrees that the Club may disclose his name, address, gender, date of birth, National Insurance number, salary information and dates of commencement and termination of employment to the League and the trustees of the Scheme for the purposes of facilitating the administration of the Scheme.

 

260

 

8.                        Remuneration

 

The Player’s remuneration shall be:

 

8.1                Basic Wage:

 

£                           per week/per annum payable by monthly installments in arrear

 

from                 to

 

£                           per week/per annum payable by monthly installments in arrear

 

from                 to

 

£                           per week/per annum payable by monthly installments in arrear

 

from                 to

 

£                           per week/per annum payable by monthly installments in arrear

 

from                 to

 

£                           per week/per annum payable by monthly installments in arrear

 

from                 to

 

£                           per week/per annum payable by monthly installments in arrear

 

from                 to

 

£                           per week/per annum payable by monthly installments in arrear

 

from                 to

 

8.2                 Such of the bonuses and incentives as the Player shall be entitled to receive under the terms of the Club’s bonus and incentive scheme as are set out below/a copy of which is annexed hereto.

 

 

8.3                 Any other payments as follows:

 

 

9.                       Insurances (if any) maintained for the benefit of the Player subject to the terms and conditions thereof during currency of this contract the premiums of which are paid by the Club.

 

	
Nature of Policy
    	
 
    	
Amount
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

261

 

10.                 Benefits (if any) to be provided to the Player during the currency of this contract

 

 

 

 

11.                The Player’s normal retirement age is 35 years.

12.                The terms and conditions of this contract form part of a number of collective agreements between the Club (through the League) and the Player (through the PFA) affecting the Player’s employment and full details thereof are set out in the Code of Practice.

13.                (If applicable) The following provisions which are additional or supplemental to those set out in clause 4 have been agreed between the Club and the Player as referred to in clause 4.11.

 

 

 

 

14.                Any other provisions:

 

 

 

 

 

262

 

	
SIGNED by the Player
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
in the presence of:
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
[Witness Signature]
    	
 
    
	
[Address]
    	
 
    
	
Occupation
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
SIGNED by the Player’s parent or guardian (if the player   is under 18)
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
in the presence of:
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
[Witness Signature]
    	
 
    
	
[Address]
    	
 
    
	
Occupation
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
SIGNED by [name]
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
for and on behalf of the
    	
 
    
	
Club in the presence of:
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
[Witness Signature]
    	
 
    
	
[Address]
    	
 
    
	
Occupation
    	
 
    
	
 
    
	
Did   the Player use the sevices of an Agent
    	
yes/no
    
	
If   yes, name of Agent
    	
 
    
	
Signature   of Agent
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Did   the Club use the services of an Agent
    	
yes/no
    
	
If   yes, name of Agent
    	
 
    
	
Signature   of Agent
    	
 
    
					

 

 

263

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE
    	
Form 27
    

 

PLAYER ETHNICITY MONITORING QUESTIONNAIRE (Rule T.22)

 

USE OF INFORMATION

 

Completion of this questionnaire is voluntary. If you provide the information it will be used as set out below and will not be used for selection or any other purposes.

 

The information provided on this ethnicity questionnaire will be recorded on a computer system shared by the Football Association Premier League Limited (“Premier League”) (and The Football League Limited should the Player ever compete in the Football League) against the Player’s record and will be used:

 

·                              To help the Premier League gain insight as to who is playing the game at this level

·                              to help ensure compliance with the Premier League’s Anti-Discrimination Policy (a copy of which is in Appendix 9 of the Premier League’s Rules)

·                              to compile aggregate statistics and reports

·           on a club by club basis which we may wish to share with the relevant club only and The Football Association Limited.

·           on a league basis which we may wish to publish for public interest and to share with other bodies that have a legitimate interest in equal opportunities such as the Professional Footballers Association and the Equality and Human Rights Commission.

 

What is your ethnic group?

(Choose ONE section from A to E, then tick the appropriate box to indicate your cultural background)

 

	
A                  White
    	
 
    	
B                  Mixed
    
	
o               British
    	
 
    	
o               White and Black Caribbean
    
	
o               English
    	
 
    	
o               White and Black African
    
	
o               Scottish
    	
 
    	
o               White and Asian
    
	
o               Welsh
    	
 
    	
o               Any other Mixed   Background,
    
	
o               Irish
    	
 
    	
please write in
    
	
o               Gypsy or Irish Traveller
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
o               Any other White   Background,
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
please write in
    	
 
    	
D                  Black or Black British
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
o               Caribbean
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
o               British-Caribbean
    
	
C                  Asian or Asian British
    	
 
    	
o               African
    
	
o               Indian
    	
 
    	
o               British-African
    
	
o               British-Indian
    	
 
    	
o               Any other Black   background,
    
	
o               Pakistani
    	
 
    	
please write in
    
	
o               British-Pakistani
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
o               Bangladeshi
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
o               British-Bangladeshi
    	
 
    	
F                   Undeclared
    
	
o               Chinese
    	
 
    	
o               Prefer not to disclose
    
	
o               British-Chinese
    	
 
    	
my ethnic origin
    
	
o               Any other Asian   background,
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
please write in
    	
 
    	
Name of Player
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    
	
E                  Other Background
    	
 
    	
(Parent / Guardian to sign if Player is a minor)
    
	
o               Arab
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
o               Other
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
o               Prefer not to say
    	
 
    	
 
    
								

 

264

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE
    	
Form 28
    

 

AMATEUR REGISTRATION FORM (Rule U.13)

 

	
Player’s Particulars
    	
 
    
	
Surname
    	
Other name(s)
    
	
Address
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Post Code
    
	
Date of birth
    	
Nationality*
    

 

Application to Register

We hereby apply for the above-named to be registered as an Amateur Player for                            Football Club.

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Authorised Signatory
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

Endorsement by Scout

I consent to the above application and consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing the above “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football. I certify that the above particulars are correct. I agree to be bound by the Rules of the Premier League. [Having been registered as a Contract Player, I confirm that at least 30 days has elapsed since my contract registration terminated. **]

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

*                if the player last played for a club affiliated to a national association other than the Football Association, this Form must be accompanied by written confirmation from the Football Association that an international registration transfer certificate has been issued in respect of the player.

**         delete words in brackets if inapplicable

 

Secretary’s Certificate

I hereby certify that I have this day registered [name of Player]                              

as an Amateur Player whose registration is held by                                                                                          Football Club

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Secretary, the Premier   League
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

265

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE
    	
Form 29
    

 

TRANSFER AGREEMENT (Rule V.11.1)

 

The Parties

	
(1)
    	
Football Club (the   Transferor Club)
    
	
(2)
    	
Football Club (the   Transferee Club)
    

 

The Player

The full name of the Contract Player whose registration is hereby transferred by the Transferor Club to the Transferee Club is

 

 

The Compensation Fee

The amount of the Compensation Fee payable by the Transferee Club to the Transferor Club is £                  together with Value Added Tax amounting to £                  to be paid as follows:

 

 

 

 

Contingent Sums

Particulars of any Contingent Sums payable by the Transferee Club to the Transferor Club are as follows:

 

 

 

Any other terms

 

 

 

 

Agents

The particulars appear below of any Agent engaged in this transaction by

(1) the Player

(2) the Transferor Club

(3) the Transferee Club

 

	
Authorised Signatory
    	
 
    	
Authorised Signatory
    	
 
    
	
on behalf of the
    	
 
    	
on behalf of the
    	
 
    
	
Transferor Club
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Transferee Club
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Position
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Position
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Date
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

266

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE
    	
Form 30
    

 

OFFER OF NEW CONTRACT (Rule V.17.2)

 

To :                         [name and address of Out of Contract Player]

 

 

	
Copy to:
    	
The Secretary
    
	
 
    	
The Premier League
    

 

Under the provisions of Rule V.17.2 of the Rules of the Premier League                                       

Football Club hereby offers you a new contract to commence on the 1st July                           in the following terms:

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

This offer remains open and capable of acceptance for a period of one month within which time you may either accept it and enter into a new contract in the terms offered or decline it in writing. If you consider that the terms offered are less favourable than those in your current contract you may give notice to that effect in Form 31.

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Position
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

267

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE
    	
Form 31
    

 

APPLICATION FOR FREE TRANSFER (Rule V.20)

 

	
To:
    	
[name of Club]
    	
Football Club
    

 

	
And to:
    	
The Secretary
    
	
 
    	
The Premier League
    

 

I acknowledge having received your offer of a new contract in Form 30 dated

 

I consider that the terms offered are less favourable than those in my current contract dated and I hereby give notice to that effect and apply for a free transfer.

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Position
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

268

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE
    	
Form 32
    

 

CONTINGENT SUM NOTIFICATION (Rule V.36.2)

 

	
To :
    	
[name of Transferor Club]
    	
Football Club
    

 

	
Copy to:
    	
The Secretary
    
	
 
    	
The Premier League
    

 

A Contingent Sum became payable to you on [date]                            by virtue of the Transfer Agreement between us relating to [name of Contract Player]

 

The contingent event resulting in the Contingent Sum becoming payable was

 

 

and the Contingent Sum which will be paid into the Compensation Fee Account within 7 days of it becoming due amounts to £              

 

	
 
    	
Signed on behalf of the Transferee Club
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Position
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

269

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE
    	
Form 33
    

 

FIXED PENALTY NOTICE (Rule W.4)

 

	
To:
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Date:
    	
 
    

 

You are in breach of Rule                              in that on [date]                              you [description of breach, indicating in appropriate cases whether it is a first, second or third breach of that Rule]

 

 

 

You are required within 14 days of the date of this notice to pay a fixed penalty of £                     Alternatively, you are entitled within that period to appeal under the provisions of Rule W.59.1. If you appeal and your appeal is dismissed the fixed penalty becomes payable forthwith.

 

Failure to pay the fixed penalty as required by this notice or forthwith upon any appeal being dismissed will constitute a breach of the Rules of the League in respect of which you will be liable to be dealt with under the provisions of Section W.

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Secretary, for and on   behalf of the Board
    

 

270

 

	
PREMIER   LEAGUE
    	
Form 34
    

 

SUMMARY JURISDICTION NOTICE (Rule W.9)

 

	
To:
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Date:
    	
 
    

 

You are in breach of Rule                                                  in that on [date]                                  

you [description of breach]                                                                                                                                                         

 

 

The Board intends to exercise its summary jurisdiction and to impose on you a fine of £                                You are required within 14 days of the date of this notice to either:

(1)         submit to the Board’s jurisdiction and pay the fine imposed; or

(2)         elect to be dealt with by a Commission.

Any such election should be in writing addressed to me at the League Office.

 

Failure to comply with this requirement within the time limited will constitute a breach of the Rules of the League in respect of which you will be liable to be dealt with under the provisions of Section W.

 

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Secretary,   for and on behalf of the Board
    

 

271

 

	
PREMIER   LEAGUE
    	
Form 35
    

 

COMPLAINT (Rule W.25)

 

	
To:
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Date:
    	
 
    

 

The Board’s complaint is that you are in breach of Rule                                                     in that on [date]                                 

you [description of breach]                                                                                                                                                           

 

 

 

A summary of the facts alleged is as follows:

                                                                                                                                                                                                                      

                                                                                                                                                                                                                      

 

*Annexed hereto are copies of the following documents upon which the Board relies:

                                                                                                                                                                                                                      

                                                                                                                                                                                                                      

 

In accordance with Rule W.29, within 14 days of receipt of this complaint you are required to send to me by recorded delivery post a written answer in Form 36.

 

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Secretary,   for and on behalf of the Board
    

 

* delete if inapplicable

 

272

 

	
PREMIER   LEAGUE
    	
Form 36
    

 

ANSWER (Rule W.29)

 

	
To:
    	
The Secretary
    	
Date:
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
The Premier League
    	
 
    

 

I/We* acknowledge having received the complaint dated                                                                                               

The complaint is admitted/denied*. I/We* request that the complaint be determined by written representations.*

 

*[If the complaint is admitted] I/We* ask the Commission to take into account the following mitigation:

                                                                                                                                                                                                                      

                                                                                                                                                                                                                      

                                                                                                                                                                                                                      

§

 

*[If the complaint is denied and is to be determined at a hearing] My/Our* reasons for denying the complaint are:

                                                                                                                                                                                                                      

                                                                                                                                                                                                                      

§

 

*[If the complaint is denied and is to be determined by written representations] My/Our* representations are as follows:

                                                                                                                                                                                                                      

                                                                                                                                                                                                                      

§

 

Annexed hereto are copies of the following documents upon which I/We* rely:

 

                                                                                                                                                                                                                      

                                                                                                                                                                                                                      

§

 

I consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing any or all “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” contained above and/or annexed to this Form 36 for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football.**

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Position
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
[for and on behalf of*] the Respondent
    

 

 

*  delete as appropriate

§  continue on separate sheet if necessary

** delete where Respondent is not an individual

 

273

 

	
PREMIER   LEAGUE
    	
Form 37
    

 

APPEAL AGAINST FIXED PENALTY (Rule W.64)

 

	
To:
    	
The Secretary
    	
Date:
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
The Premier League
    	
 
    

 

I/We* hereby appeal against the fixed penalty imposed by the notice in Form 33 dated 

 

My/our* appeal is

* against the decision of the Board to impose the fixed penalty.

* against the amount of the fixed penalty.

* against the decision of the Board to impose the fixed penalty and its amount. 

 

The grounds of my/our* appeal are:

                                                                                                                                                                                                        

                                                                                                                                                                                                        

§

 

A deposit of £1,000 is enclosed.

 

I consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited  holding and processing any and all “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” contained above and/or annexed to this Form 37 for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football.**

 

 

	
 
    	
Signed#
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Position
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
[for and on behalf of*] the Respondent
    

 

*  delete as appropriate

§  continue on separate sheet if necessary

** delete where Respondent is not an individual

#  state position if signed on behalf of a Club

 

274

 

	
PREMIER   LEAGUE
    	
Form 38
    

 

APPEAL AGAINST COMMISSION DECISION (Rule W.65)

 

	
To:
    	
The Secretary
    	
Date:
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
The Premier League
    	
 
    

 

I/We* hereby appeal against the decision of the Commission before which I/We* appeared dated

                                        

 

My/our* appeal is

* against the decision of the Commission.

* against the amount of the penalty.

* against the decision of the Commission and the penalty.

* against the amount of compensation ordered by the Commission.

 

The grounds of My/our* appeal are:                                                                                                                             

                                                                                                                                                                                                       

                                                                                                                                                                                                       

                                                                                                                                                                                                      §

 

*I/We intend to apply at the appeal hearing for leave to adduce the following fresh evidence                                     

                                                                                                                                                                                                       

                                                                                                                                                                                                       

                                                                                                                                                                                                      §

 

The reasons for such application are                                                                                                                            

                                                                                                                                                                                                       

                                                                                                                                                                                                       

                                                                                                                                                                                                      §

 

A deposit of £1,000 is enclosed.

 

I consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited  holding and processing any and all “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” contained above and/or annexed to this Form 38 for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football.**

 

 

	
 
    	
Signed#
    	
 
    

 

*  delete whichever are inapplicable

§  continue on separate sheet if necessary

** delete where Respondent is not an individual

#  state position if signed on behalf of a Club

 

275

 

	
PREMIER   LEAGUE
    	
Form 39
    

 

REQUEST FOR ARBITRATION (Rules X.8 or Y.3)

 

	
To:
    	
                                                                                             
    	
 
    	
From:
    	
                                                                                        
    
	
 
    	
                                                                                             
    	
 
    	
 
    	
                                                                                       
    
	
 
    	
                                                                                             
    	
 
    	
 
    	
                                                                                       
    

 

A dispute has arisen between us concerning (brief description of matters in dispute)

                                                                                                                                                                                                                        

                                                                                                                                                                                                                        

                                                                                                                                                                                                                        

 

I/We wish to have the dispute settled by arbitration in accordance with the provisions of Section [   ]§ of the Rules of the Premier League and you are hereby required to appoint an arbitrator pursuant thereto. *I consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing any and all “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” contained above and/or annexed to this Form 39 for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football.

 

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Position**
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

§  insert “Y” if the arbitration is to be determined by the Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal; insert “X” in any other case.

*  delete if request for arbitration is made on behalf of a company

** to be completed if the Form is signed on behalf of the League or a Club.

 

	
Copy to:
    	
The   Secretary
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
The   Premier League
    	
 
    

 

276

 

	
PREMIER   LEAGUE
    	
Form 40
    

 

APPOINTMENT OF ARBITRATOR (Rules X.11 or Y.6)

 

	
To:
    	
The Secretary
    	
From:
    	
                                                                                       
    
	
 
    	
The Premier League
    	
 
    	
                                                                                   
    

 

 

Pursuant to the request for arbitration made by                                                    and dated                                          , I/we hereby appoint (name of appointee)                                                 as an arbitrator in the arbitration requested.

 

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Position*
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

 

	
Copy to:
    	
(the   other party)
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
                                                                              
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
                                                                           
    	
 
    

 

* to be completed if the Form is signed on behalf of the League or a Club.

 

277

 

	
PREMIER   LEAGUE
    	
Form 41
    

 

APPOINTMENT OF SINGLE ARBITRATOR  (Rule X.16.1)

 

	
To:
    	
The Secretary
    
	
 
    	
The Premier League
    

 

Pursuant to the request for arbitration made by                                                   and dated                                    we, the parties to the arbitration, hereby jointly appoint (name of appointee)                                                                                         as the single arbitrator in the arbitration requested.

 

 

	
Signed
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
On behalf of 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
On behalf of 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Position* 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Position* 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Date
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

* to be completed if the Form is signed on behalf of the League or a Club

 

278

 

	
PREMIER   LEAGUE
    	
Form 42
    

 

NOTICE OF PRELIMINARY MEETING (Rules X.21 or Y.13)

 

	
To:
    	
                                                                                           
    	
 
    	
From:
    	
                                                                                          
    
	
 
    	
                                                                                           
    	
 
    	
 
    	
                                                                                          
    
	
 
    	
                                                                                           
    	
 
    	
 
    	
                                                                                          
    
	
 
    	
                                                                                           
    	
 
    	
 
    	
                                                                                          
    

 

You are hereby required to attend a preliminary meeting at (place)                                         on (date)                           at (time)                                                          when the tribunal will give directions for the conduct of the arbitration to which each of you is a party.

 

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Chairman
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

279

 

 

YOUTH
 DEVELOPMENT
 RULES

 

 

YOUTH DEVELOPMENT RULES

GENERAL

 

Note: throughout this document binding Premier League Rules are shaded in light blue. Guidance and other notes are also included for the assistance of Clubs. Such guidance and notes do not, however, form part of the Rules.

 

Definitions

 

Rule 1 sets out definitions used in the Youth Development Rules. All other capitalised terms used in this section of the Rules are defined in Premier League Rule A.1.

 

1.                                                              In this Section of the Rules the following terms shall have the following meanings:

 

1.1.                                                    “Academy” means an establishment for the coaching and education of Academy Players operated by a Club in accordance with the requirements of this Section of the Rules and licensed by the PGB pursuant to Rule 10.

 

1.2.                                                    “Academy Doctor” means the Official referred to in Rule 95.

 

1.3.                                                    “Academy Financial Information” means a budget for the following season, together with a comparison of the budgeted and actual figures for the previous season, all of which information shall be set out in the format to be prescribed by the League.

 

1.4.                                                    “Academy Management Team” has the meaning set out in Rule 49.

 

1.5.                                                    “Academy Manager” means the person responsible for the strategic leadership and operation of a Club’s Academy, whose role and responsibilities are more particularly defined at Rules 51 to 57.

 

1.6.                                                    “Academy Performance Plan” means a document which sets out:

 

(a)                                 the goals, strategy and measurable short-term and long-term performance targets for all aspects of the work of the Club’s Academy, such strategy and performance targets to be consistent with the Club’s Football Philosophy; and

 

(b)                                 without prejudice to the generality of paragraph a), how the Academy will deliver and integrate its Coaching, Education, Games and Sports Science and Medicine Programmes.

 

1.7.                                                    “Academy Player” means a male player (other than an Amateur Player or a Trialist) who is in an age group between Under 9 to Under 21 and who is registered for and who is coached by or plays football for or at a Club which operates an Academy pursuant to these Rules, save for any player who:

 

(a)                                 in the reasonable opinion of the Club which holds his registration has developed technical, tactical, physical and psychological skills of such a level that he would not benefit from participating or continuing to participate in its Academy’s Coaching Programme and Games Programme; and

 

(b)                                 is registered as a Contract Player for that Club; and

 

(c)                                  is aged at least 18.

 

Guidance

 

It is emphasised that Academy Players aged 18 or older may no longer be treated as such only where this is reasonable, and in the light of all the circumstances relevant to the particular Academy Player.

 

Clubs’ attention is drawn to Rule 69 which requires Clubs to develop and implement a procedure to enable the transition of Academy Players to the senior squad, and also to Rule 110.1 which provides that each Academy Player has access to coaching tailored to his individual needs. Any decision by a Club to cease treating an Academy Player as such where it is not reasonable to do so in the light of his overall development and skill level may be treated at being a breach of this Rule.

 

281

 

1.8.                                                    “Academy Secretary” means the Official referred to in Rule 58.

 

1.9.                                                    “Academy Staff” means those Officials of a Club employed or otherwise engaged to work in the Club’s Academy.

 

Guidance

 

The term “employ” is used in the Rules with reference to Academy Staff, but it is accepted that the relationship need not necessarily be one of employment. For example, a Club may enter into a contract for services with Part Time youth coaches whereby no employment relationship will arise. Any references to “employ” or “employment” in this section of the Rules shall be interpreted accordingly.

 

1.10.                                             “Artificial Surface” means a playing surface which in the reasonable opinion of the League meets the requirements of the FIFA Quality Concept for Football Turf or the International Artificial Turf Standard.

 

1.11.                                             “Audit Tool” means the online application maintained by the League and approved by the PGB for the purpose of undertaking (in particular by the ISO) the evaluation and audit of Academies by the assessment of:

 

(a)                                 the extent to which a Club meets the minimum mandatory criteria for Academies set out in these Rules;

 

(b)                                 the extent to which it implements recommended best practice criteria which exceed the minimum mandatory criteria and which are set out in the Audit Tool; and

 

(c)                                  its Productivity Profile.

 

1.12.                                             “Authorised Games” means:

 

(a)                                 international matches arranged by a national association including preparation and trials therefor; or

 

(b)                                 matches in which the Academy Player plays for the Club holding his registration:

 

(i)                                     in its first teams; or

 

(ii)                                  which are comprised in a Games Programme; or

 

(iii)                               which are comprised in Festivals or Tournaments, participation in which is limited to Academy teams or which are sanctioned by the Football Association or by a foreign national association; or

 

(c)                                  friendly matches organised by the Club holding the Academy Player’s registration and played at an Academy, participation in which is limited to Academy Players registered at an Academy or Trialists but excluding matches between two teams consisting of one Club’s Academy Players; or

 

(d)                                 friendly matches against any opposition played outside the season dates set out in the Games Programme Schedule in which the Academy Player plays for the Club holding his registration; or

 

(e)                                  matches organised by the English Schools Football Association or Independent Schools Football Association or an association affiliated to either of such Associations in which the Academy Player plays with the prior agreement of his Parents (in the case of an Academy Player under the age of 18 years), all participation in such matches to be notified by the Academy Player to the Club holding his registration; or

 

282

 

(f)                                   trial matches for other Clubs or Football League clubs in which the Academy Player plays with the prior written permission of the Club holding his registration; or

 

(g)                                  any other match authorised by the Board.

 

1.13.                                             “Basic First Aid for Sport Qualification” means the qualification of that name issued by or on behalf of the Football Association.

 

Guidance

 

The Basic First Aid for Sport Qualification (“BFAS”) is a course which has been developed and delivered by the FA since Season 2012/13. The FA anticipate that in due course, it will become part of the UEFA A licence and UEFA B licence and also part of the FA Youth Award courses. It can also be taken on a stand-alone basis (possibly via regional/club cluster courses). It is envisaged that the FA will train Academy staff as course tutors, enabling Clubs to deliver the BFAS course in-house in a cost-effective manner.

 

The FA estimate that it will take three seasons to offer the course to all those members of Academy Staff who need to hold it under these Rules. During that interim period, Clubs will not be penalised if a member of Academy Staff for whom the BFAS is mandatory does not in fact hold it, provided that he was in compliance with the requirements for first aid training applicable to his post set out in the Youth Development Rules as they were in force during Season 2012/13. The BFAS will need to be renewed every three years (it is hoped as part of the renewal of the main Academy coaching qualifications).

 

1.14.                                             “Category” means one of the 4 categories into which each Academy shall be assigned in accordance with the criteria and procedures set out in this section of the Rules, and “Category 1”, “Category 2”, “Category 3” and “Category 4” shall be construed accordingly.

 

1.15.                                             “Chief Executive” means the Official referred to in Rule J.1.1.

 

1.16.                                             “Club Board” means those Directors of the Club whose particulars are registered under section 162 of the Act.

 

1.17.                                             “Coach Developer” means the Official referred to in Rule 74.

 

1.18.                                             “Coaching Programme” means a Club’s coaching curriculum which must be set out in writing and include:

 

(a)                                 the technical, tactical, physical and psychological skills that the Club wishes its Academy Players to develop;

 

(b)                                 the appropriate means of coaching Academy Players in order that they develop those skills (having due regard to their age); and

 

(c)                                  specific coaching curricula for each of the Foundation Phase, Youth Development Phase and Professional Development Phase.

 

1.19.                                             “Continued Professional Development” means ongoing training for Academy Staff, relevant to their discipline, of such quality, content and frequency as is necessary to ensure that each member of Academy Staff has the necessary knowledge and expertise in order to fulfil his role.

 

1.20.                                             “Core Coaching Time” means between 9am and 5pm on Mondays to Fridays, save that in the Foundation Phase and Youth Development Phase it also includes between 9am and 5pm on Saturdays.

 

1.21.                                             “Development Centre” means an establishment operated by a Club in England or Wales for the coaching of Children which is not an Academy and includes any such establishment by whatever name or title it is known.

 

283

 

1.22.                                             “Education Programme” has the meaning set out in Rule 168.

 

1.23.                                             “Elite Player Performance Plan” means the document of that name dated May 2011 and presented to the General Meeting held on Thursday 2 June 2011.

 

1.24.                                             “Emergency Action Plan” means a plan detailing the medical facilities and personnel who shall be available at each Club’s home matches in the Games Programmes, and the contingency plan for how any medical emergencies at such matches shall be dealt with.

 

1.25.                                             “FA Advanced Youth Award” means the advanced qualification for Academy coaches to be developed and awarded by the Football Association.

 

Guidance

 

The FA Advanced Youth Award will contain a specialist element relevant to each of the three Development Phases. Coaches will be required to hold the specialism relevant to the age group that they coach.

 

1.26.                                             “FA Youth Award” means the non-age specific qualification for Academy coaches awarded by the Football Association.

 

1.27.                                             “Festival” means an event, which may be spread over more than one day, at which teams from three or more Clubs (or clubs) play a series of matches in an environment in which the matches are competitive but the results are not given any particular significance.

 

1.28.                                             “Football Philosophy” means the guiding principles, values, playing style and tactical approach of a Club’s teams, and in particular of its first team.

 

1.29.                                             “Foundation Phase” means the Under 9 to Under 11 age groups inclusive.

 

1.30.                                             “Foundation Phase Games Programme” means the games programmes organised by the League and the Football League for teams in each of the Under 9 to Under 11 age groups as set out in Rules 128 to 132.

 

1.31.                                             “Full Time” means, when applied to a role specified under these Rules, one where the working hours are at least 35 hours per week (subject to such additional hours as the Club may require). A Full Time role may be fulfilled by more than one Official (e.g. on a job-share basis) provided that the minimum hours stated above are undertaken.

 

Guidance

 

A Club will not be penalised should a member of its Academy Staff fulfilling one of the roles required by these Rules to be Full Time if working slightly less than 35 hours per week provided that the required outputs of that role are being satisfactorily delivered. See further, by way of comparison, Rule 44 and the guidance thereunder.

 

1.32.                                             “Full Time Education” means the education provided for registered pupils at primary or secondary schools or full-time equivalent students at colleges of further education.

 

1.33.                                             “Full Time Training Model” means a programme of coaching and education whereby the Academy Player’s academic education shall be scheduled to enable four hours of coaching per day (which may be split into two sessions of two hours each) to take place within the Core Coaching Time.

 

284

 

1.34.                                             “Futsal” means the variant of association football that is played in accordance with the Futsal Laws of the Game as published from time to time by FIFA (with any such variation thereto as the League may from time to time determine), the current such Laws being available at: http://www.fifa.com/mm/document/affederation/generic/51/44/50/spielregelnfutsal_ 2010_11_e.pdf

 

1.35.                                             “Games Programme” means the Foundation Phase Games Programme, the Youth Development Phase Games Programme, or the Professional Development Phase Games Programme.

 

1.36.                                             “Games Programme Schedule” means the period during which matches in the Games Programmes shall take place. The League will by no later than 31 January in each year publish the Games Programme Schedule for the following Season.

 

Guidance

 

It is envisaged that the Games Programme Schedule will incorporate two periods of “downtime” for matches in the Foundation Phase and Youth Development Phase Games Programmes. The first such period will generally encompass the last two weeks of July and the first two weeks of August, and the second will encompass two weeks over Christmas. The exact dates for each Season’s period of downtime will be set out in the Games Programme Schedule when it is published by the League in the preceding Season. A provisional date of 31 January in each Season has been set for the publication of the Games Programme Schedule (although it may be subject to amendment thereafter but before the start of the following Season to accommodate, for example, newly-classified or re-classified Academies).

 

1.37.                                             “Head of Academy Coaching” means the Official referred to in Rule 60.

 

1.38.                                             “Head of Education” means the Official referred to in Rule 100.

 

1.39.                                             “Head of Recruitment” means the Official referred to in Rule 101.

 

1.40.                                             “Hybrid Training Model” means a programme of coaching and education whereby the Academy Player’s coaching shall primarily take place outside of the Core Coaching Time but with at least four (4) hours per week of the specified hours of coaching taking place within the Core Coaching Time.

 

1.41.                                             “Intermediate First Aid for Sport Qualification” means the qualification of that name issued by or on behalf of the Football Association.

 

1.42.                                             “ISO” means the independent standards organisation to be appointed from time to time by the PGB for the purposes of undertaking the ISO Audits.

 

1.43.                                             “ISO Audit” has the meaning set out in Rule 6.

 

1.44.                                             “Lifestyle Management Skills” means the personal and social skills which it is considered desirable for Academy Players to develop.

 

1.45.                                             “Multi-Disciplinary Review” means a review of all aspects of a Academy Player’s football, athletic and educational performance and development and which shall include:

 

(a)                                 reports from all relevant Academy Staff (including from the coaching, education and sports science and medicine disciplines);

 

(b)                                 self-assessment by the Academy Player; and

 

(c)                                  short, medium and long-term performance and development targets for the Academy Player.

 

285

 

1.46.                                             “Parent” shall be interpreted to include, if appropriate, a guardian.

 

1.47.                                             “Parents’ Charter” means the information to be provided by the League to the Parent of each Academy Player upon each occasion of his registration for a Club and which will contain:

 

(a)                                 information about the consequences of the Academy Player becoming registered with a Club;

 

(b)                                 a summary of the Club’s obligations to the Academy Player, and the Academy Player’s obligations to the Club.

 

Guidance

 

The Parents’ Charter will be drafted by the League and circulated to Clubs.

 

1.48.                                             “Part Time” means, when applied to a role specified under these Rules, one where the working hours are less than 35 hours per week. A Part Time role may be fulfilled by two or more Officials (e.g. on a job-share basis).

 

Guidance

 

No minimum number of hours is specified for Part Time roles required under these Rules. This is left to Clubs’ discretion. However, the League and the ISO will require to be satisfied that the required outputs and results are achieved by a Club’s staffing structure. See further, by way of comparison, Rule 44 and the Guidance thereunder.

 

1.49.                                             “Part Time Training Model” means a coaching programme whereby the coaching of Academy Players takes place outside Core Coaching Time.

 

1.50.                                             “Performance Analysis” means the analysis of the physiological, technical and tactical performance of each individual Player and, in a game, of the team as a whole. Performance Analysis shall be undertaken by means of such video and/or IT technology as the League shall from time to time determine.

 

1.51.                                             “Performance Analysts” means the Officials referred to in Rules 96 and 97.

 

1.52.                                             “Performance Clock” means the application utilised for recording, measuring, monitoring and evidencing all aspects of an Academy Player’s progression, development and education in accordance with the format and procedures to be set by the League.

 

1.53.                                             “Performance Management Application” means the online support service to be developed and maintained by the League and utilised by each Club for the purposes of assisting the management of the Academy and recording and analysing data. Such data shall include (without limitation):

 

(a)                                 each Academy Player’s Performance Clock;

 

(b)                                 key data on Academy Staff such as records of qualification and Continued Professional Development;

 

(c)                                  such information as the League may from time to time require for the purposes of national or Category-wide benchmarking; and

 

(d)                                 data received from the Football Association in respect of an Academy Player who plays for an England representative side.

 

1.54.                                             “PGB” means the Professional Game Board of the Football Association.

 

286

 

1.55.                                             “Productivity Methodology” means the methodology developed by the League for analysing the registration and playing history of each Player and, as a consequence thereof, for producing each Club’s Productivity Profile.

 

1.56.                                             “Productivity Profile” means an analysis, produced by the League using the Productivity Methodology, of each Club’s track record in developing Academy Players, that is to say:

 

(a)                                 the extent to which Academy Players coached by or at its Academy have progressed to become established professional Players; and accordingly;

 

(b)                                 the extent to which the Club is successful in contributing to the development of established professional Players.

 

1.57.                                             “Professional Development Leagues” means the leagues of that name managed, organised and controlled by the League (in the case of Clubs operating Category 1 and Category 2 Academies) or by the Football League (in the case of Clubs operating Category 3 and Category 4 Academies) and “Professional Development League 1”, “Professional Development League 2” and “Professional Development League 3” shall be construed accordingly.

 

1.58.                                             “Professional Development Phase” means the Under 17 to Under 21 age groups inclusive.

 

1.59.                                             “Professional Development Phase Games Programme” means the games programmes organised by the League and Football League for teams in the Professional Development Phase as set out in Rules 146 to 151.

 

1.60.                                             “Qualified Teacher Status” means the accreditation which an individual must obtain in order to teach in state-maintained schools in England and Wales.

 

1.61.                                             “Scholarship Agreement” means an agreement made between a Club and an Academy Player in PLYD Form 1.

 

1.62.                                             “Scout” means any person employed or engaged by a Club (whether on a Full Time or Part Time basis and whether or not he is remunerated in any way for his services) whose duties include identifying to his Club players whose registration as Academy Players the Club may wish to secure.

 

1.63.                                             “Scout Identification Card” means a formal means of identification to be issued by each Club to each of its registered Scouts which shall include:

 

(a)                                 the name of the Club which employs the Scout; and

 

(b)                                 a photograph of the Scout.

 

1.64.                                             “Senior Academy Physiotherapist” means the Official referred to in Rule 91.

 

1.65.                                             “Senior Professional Development Coach” means the Official referred to in Rule 68.

 

1.66.                                             “Sports Science and Medicine Programme” means an integrated, interdisciplinary programme for the provision of sports science and medical, services and analysis as more particularly described in Rules 194 to 204.

 

1.67.                                             “Sports Therapist” means a person who holds at least an undergraduate degree in sports therapy.

 

287

 

1.68.                                             “Technical Board” has the meaning set out in Rules 24 to 26.

 

1.69.                                             “Tournament” means a grouping of competitive matches between three or more clubs whose results are given significance (e.g. there may be a winner of the Tournament) and which are typically played together at one venue and over a short period of time (e.g. one day or a few days).

 

1.70.                                             “Training Camp” means an event for the Academy Players of one Club and which lasts for one or more days and at which a variety of coaching and other on-pitch and off-pitch activities takes place.

 

1.71.                                             “Training Model” means the Full Time Training Model, the Hybrid Training Model or the Part Time Training Model.

 

1.72.                                             “Trialist” means a player playing in age groups Under 9 to Under 21 who is attending an Academy on trial under the provisions of Rules 224 or 225.

 

1.73.                                             “Youth Development Phase” means the Under 12 to Under 16 age groups inclusive.

 

1.74.                                             “Youth Development Phase Games Programme” means the games programmes organised by the League and Football League for teams in each of the Under 12 to Under 16 age groups, full details of which are set out in Rules 133 to 145.

 

2.                                                              For the purposes of this section of these Rules:

 

2.1.                            Academy Players shall be placed in one of 13 age groups commencing with age group Under 9 and ending with age group Under 21; and

 

2.2.                            the age group into which each Academy Player shall be placed shall be determined by his age on 31 August in the year in question, save in the case of players in the Under 21 age group, who must be under the age of 21 as at 1 January in the year in which the Season concerned commences (ie for Season 2013/14 born on or after 1 January 1992).

 

General

 

3.                                                              If a Club engages in the training and development of young players then it must:

 

3.1.                            obtain a licence to operate an Academy; and

 

3.2.                            operate its Academy in accordance with this section of the Rules.

 

4.                                                              The maximum term of a licence to operate an Academy shall be three years, unless revoked earlier in accordance with these Rules.

 

5.                                                              There shall be four Categories of Academy.

 

6.                                                              In respect of each Club which applies for an Academy Licence, the ISO shall undertake an analysis (“the ISO Audit”) of the matters set out in Rule 1.11(a) to (c).

 

7.                                                              The ISO Audit shall utilise the Audit Tool by assessing and recording thereon a score in respect of the matters set out in Rule 1.11(a) to (c).

 

8.                                                              The Category of a Club’s Academy shall be determined by the percentage that the Club scores on the Audit Tool as determined by its ISO Audit as follows:

 

8.1.                            for Category 1, the Club must achieve a score of at least 75% on the Audit Tool;

 

8.2.                            for Category 2, the Club must achieve a score of between 65% and 74% on the Audit Tool;

 

288

 

8.3.                            for Category 3, the Club must achieve a score of between 50% and 64% on the Audit Tool; and

 

8.4.                            for Category 4, the Club must achieve a score of between 35% and 49% on the Audit Tool;

 

provided that in each case it also complies with the minimum mandatory criteria applicable to the relevant Category.

 

9.                                                              Prior to an ISO Audit being presented to the PGB, the ISO shall:

 

9.1.                            give a copy of it to the Club;

 

9.2.                            thereafter hold a meeting with Officials of the Club and representatives of the League to discuss it; and

 

9.3.                            consider any representations made by the Club or the League about the Club’s ISO Audit and make all appropriate amendments to the ISO Audit consequent upon those representations.

 

Guidance

 

It is expected that the Club Officials who will attend the meeting with the ISO and the League referred to in Rule 9.2 will include the Academy Manager and the Chief Executive.

 

10.                                                       The PGB, having given due consideration to a Club’s ISO Audit and to the advice of the League and the ISO, shall (where appropriate) issue all licences to operate Academies and shall determine the Category of each Academy in respect of which it grants a licence by reference to the most recent ISO Audit of the Club. For the avoidance of doubt, a Club shall only have the right to make representations to the PGB in connection with its application for an Academy licence if it believes that the ISO Audit contains manifest error.

 

11.                                                       The PGB shall not grant a Club a licence to operate an Academy unless the Club achieves a score on its ISO Audit of at least 35%.

 

12.                                                       Any appeal by a Club against:

 

12.1.                     the decision of the PGB not to issue to it a licence to operate an Academy; or

 

12.2.                     the PGB’s determination of the Category of its Academy;

 

shall be dealt with in accordance with Rule K (Arbitration) of the Rules of the Football Association.

 

13.                                                       A Club may not re-apply for a licence to operate an Academy within three years of the determination by the PGB of an application made by it unless:

 

13.1.                     its previous application was either declined by the PGB or was granted but for a lower Category of Academy than that for which the Club now wishes to apply; and

 

13.2.                     there has been a material change in any of the circumstances recorded on its last ISO Audit; and

 

13.3.                     the Club bears any costs of the League, ISO and PGB reasonably incurred by any of those bodies in assessing and determining the Club’s further application.

 

14.                                                       Upon a Club making a further application pursuant to Rule 13, the ISO shall conduct a further ISO Audit of the Club.

 

289

 

15.                                       Any Club or Official making a false statement (whether made verbally or in writing) or falsifying a document in connection with:

 

15.1.             an application for an Academy licence;

 

15.2.             the League’s annual evaluation undertaken pursuant to Rule 28;

 

15.3.             an ISO Audit; or

 

15.4.             any other provision of these Rules;

 

shall be in breach of these Rules and shall be liable to be dealt with in accordance with the provisions of Section W of the League’s Rules.

 

16.                                       If, in breach of Rule 3.2, a Club fails to comply with any Rule in this section, then the PGB may:

 

16.1.             revoke the Club’s Academy licence; or

 

16.2.             suspend the Club’s Academy licence for such time as it shall determine during which the Club shall have the opportunity to ensure it becomes compliant with the relevant Rule; or

 

16.3.             determine that the Club’s Academy shall have a lower Category than its current Category;

 

16.4.             withdraw or suspend the Club’s entitlement to any central funding provided for the purposes of youth development; and

 

16.5.             in any of the above cases require the ISO to undertake an ISO Audit of the Club’s Academy as soon as reasonably practicable.

 

17.                                       Without prejudice to Rules 16, 216 and 217, any breach of Rules 3.2, 15, 23.2, 31, 35 to 41, 46, 47, 48.1, 108 to 112, 115.2, 119 to 121, 123, 124, 131, 132, 143 to 145, 151 to 153, 160, 161, 165, 166, 169 to 177, 181, 182, 192, 197, 198, 200, 203 to 206, 209, 210, 212, 213, 215, 231, 233, 234, 236 to 238, 244, 250, 253, 254, 263, 265, 268 to 270, 280, 281, 283, 284 286 or 288 shall be liable to be dealt with under the provisions of Section W of the League’s Rules.

 

Guidance

 

Failure to comply with any of the Rules in this section, other than those specified in Rule 17 above, will not lead to liability to disciplinary action under Section W. However, such failure to comply may be dealt with pursuant to the terms and conditions of the Club’s Academy licence and may lead to the revocation, suspension or downgrading of that licence, or the withdrawal or suspension of central funding, pursuant to Rule 16.

 

The League considers that the Rules specified in Rule 17 are of such a nature that breach should open the possibility of disciplinary action under Section W because they impact upon other people or entities, and in particular, Academy Players and/or other Clubs.

 

290

 

 

YOUTH DEVELOPMENT RULES

STRATEGY, LEADERSHIP AND MANAGEMENT OF THE ACADEMY

 

Football Philosophy

 

18.                                       Each Club which operates an Academy shall document and make available to the League and to the ISO its Football Philosophy which shall be:

 

18.1.             drawn up with the involvement of such Officials as the Club deems appropriate who may include the Academy Manager, the Manager, the Technical Director if the Club has appointed one and the Technical Board; and

 

18.2.             annually reviewed and approved by the Club Board.

 

Academy Performance Plan

 

19.                                       Each Club which operates an Academy shall prepare and make available to the League and to the ISO its Academy Performance Plan.

 

20.                                       The Academy Performance Plan shall be drawn up under the guidance of the Academy Manager in consultation with such Officials as the Club may consider appropriate (including, by way of example only, the Manager, the Chief Executive, the Academy Management Team and the Technical Director if the Club has appointed one) and shall be reviewed annually by the Academy Manager.

 

21.                                       The Club Board shall:

 

21.1.             annually review and approve the Academy Performance Plan;

 

21.2.             ensure that the Academy Performance Plan is communicated to all relevant Officials; and

 

21.3.             measure the performance of the Academy each year against the strategy and specific performance targets set out in the Academy Performance Plan and ensure that appropriate action is taken if the performance targets have not been met.

 

Performance Management Application

 

22.                                       Each Club which operates an Academy shall:

 

22.1.             use the Performance Management Application from the date of its implementation by the League;

 

22.2.             ensure that the data held on the Performance Management Application which is within the Club’s control is held securely and is only released to, or accessed by, those persons who require access to it pursuant to any of these Rules; and

 

22.3.             provide the League with such information as it may from time to time require for the purposes of analysing and benchmarking on a national or Category-wide basis any aspect of the performance of Academy Players or Clubs .

 

23.                                       Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that the Performance Management Application is available for access by the following individuals:

 

23.1.             relevant Academy Staff; and

 

23.2.             Parents of its Academy Players aged 17 and younger, and the Academy Players themselves, in relation to information contained on the Performance Management Application which relates to that Academy Player (but excluding information which in the Club’s reasonable opinion ought not to be so disclosed).

 

291

 

Technical Board

 

24.                                       Each Club which operates an Academy shall establish a Technical Board.

 

25.                                       The membership of the Technical Board shall consist of such Officials as the Club Board deems necessary in order for the Technical Board to properly perform the functions with which it is tasked by these Rules, and accordingly may include:

 

25.1.             the Chief Executive;

 

25.2.             the Manager;

 

25.3.             the Academy Manager;

 

25.4.    such Officials as can give input from the following functional areas:

 

25.4.1.    recruitment;

 

25.4.2.    coaching; and

 

25.4.3.    Professional Development Phase coaching; and

 

25.5.             any other Official that the Club deems appropriate.

 

26.                                       The Technical Board shall provide technical advice and support in the development of the Club’s Football Philosophy and in the development, implementation and monitoring of the Academy Performance Plan.

 

Guidance

 

The Club may wish to give consideration to tasking the Technical Board with involvement in the following functions, in addition to those listed in the above Rule:

 

·                  defining the profile/role of the Senior Professional Development Coach;

·                  management of the transition of players into the first team squad;

·                  defining the Club’s recruitment strategy (e.g. home-grown players v external recruitment);

·                  playing opportunities for Academy Players at first team level; and

·                  any other functions which the Club deems appropriate.

 

Each Club may wish to give consideration to employing a Technical Director. The employment of a Technical Director is not mandatory.

 

292

 

YOUTH DEVELOPMENT RULES 

EFFECTIVE MEASUREMENT

 

Academies: Evaluation and Audit

 

27.                                       Each Club which operates an Academy shall conduct an annual self-assessment of its Academy which shall:

 

27.1.             be led by its Academy Manager;

 

27.2.             assess the extent to which the Club meets and/or exceeds the criteria pertaining to the relevant Category of Academy set out in this section of the Rules and in the Audit Tool;

 

27.3.             utilise the Audit Tool; and

 

27.4.             be made available to the League, the ISO and, if required, the PGB.

 

28.                                       The League shall conduct:

 

28.1.             on-going monitoring of each Academy on at least a biannual basis; and

 

28.2.             an annual evaluation of each Academy which shall:

 

28.2.1.           consider the Club’s annual self-assessment referred to in Rule 27 and its most recent Academy Financial Information;

 

28.2.2.           assess the extent to which the Club meets and/or exceeds the criteria pertaining to the relevant Category of Academy set out in this section of the Rules and in the Audit Tool;

 

28.2.3.           utilise the Audit Tool; and

 

28.2.4.           be made available to the Club, the ISO and, if required, the PGB.

 

29.                                       The ISO shall conduct an ISO Audit of each Academy at least once every three years (subject to any requirement of these Rules which provides for ISO Audits to be undertaken more frequently), the results of which shall be made available to the Club, the League and the PGB.

 

30.                                       A Club shall be entitled to publish the results of its ISO Audit.

 

31.                                       Each Club which operates or applies to operate an Academy shall give the League and the ISO access to such facilities, personnel, documents and records as they reasonably require in order to undertake, respectively, the on-going monitoring and annual evaluation referred to in Rule 28 and the ISO Audit.

 

32.                                       Each Club which wishes to operate an Academy must submit to the League an application to do so which shall be accompanied by a self-assessment described in Rule 27.

 

Productivity Profile

 

33.                                       Each year the League will provide each Club which operates an Academy with an up to date Productivity Profile, benchmarked (on an anonymised basis) against other Clubs (and, if appropriate, Football League clubs).

 

293

 

YOUTH DEVELOPMENT RULES

PERFORMANCE MANAGEMENT, PLAYER DEVELOPMENT AND PROGRESSION

 

Performance Clock

 

34.                                       Each Club which operates an Academy shall maintain a Performance Clock for each of its Academy Players and ensure that it is made available to:

 

34.1.             the Academy Player;

 

34.2.             his Parent (and without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing the Club shall provide to the Academy Player and his Parent a copy of his Performance Clock if he ceases to be registered with the Club);

 

34.3.             the League; and

 

34.4.             the ISO.

 

Guidance

 

1.         The Performance Clock will record the player’s progress throughout his development. It is envisaged that the Performance Clock will be an embedded application in the Performance Management Application. Information will be carried forward year on year (and from club to club) to build into a comprehensive record of the player’s development. The Performance Clock should provide a breakdown of the time spent in individual and team technical and practical development, matches played, sports science and medicine (including psychological and social development) and educational progression. The Performance Clock will log qualitative information and evidence documented by both coach and player relating to a player’s successful progression in the above areas. The Performance Clock will also evidence the Academy Player’s Multi-disciplinary Reviews. The composition of the Performance Clock will be determined in consultation with Clubs.

 

2.         It should be noted that while there is scope within the Performance Clock for the Academy Player to give feedback and comments, the primary responsibility to maintain Performance Clocks lies with the Club. Any Club which fails to maintain its Academy Players’ Performance Clocks, and make them available in accordance with Rule 34, may jeopardise its categorisation.

 

3.         Discussions have commenced with the Football Association to develop a protocol for the sharing of information about an Academy Player who plays for an England representative side between the national coaching set-up and his Club. If this progresses, further consultation with Clubs shall take place.

 

Multi-disciplinary Reviews

 

35.                                       Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that each of its Academy Players receives a Multi-disciplinary Review:

 

35.1.             every 12 weeks (if he is in one of the Under 9 to Under 11 age groups);

 

35.2.             every 6 weeks (if he is in one of the Under 12 to Under 18 age groups); and

 

35.3.             with such frequency as the Club deems appropriate (if he is one of the Under 19 to Under 21 age groups).

 

36.                                       Each Multi-disciplinary Review shall assess the performance and development of the Academy Player against his performance targets set at previous Performance Reviews.

 

37.                                       Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that:

 

37.1.             it discusses each Academy Player’s Multi-disciplinary Review with him;

 

37.2.             it takes appropriate action (for example by way of setting mutually agreed performance targets and/or such individual coaching, athletic development or educational support as may be necessary) as a result of each Multi-disciplinary Review.

 

38.                                       Each Multi-disciplinary Review shall be recorded on the Academy Player’s Performance Clock.

 

294

 

39.                                       Each Club which operates an Academy shall meet with the Parent of each Academy Player under the age of 18 at least twice a year and provide to and discuss with the Parent a detailed review of all aspects of the Academy Player’s performance and development based on his most recent Multi-disciplinary Reviews.

 

40.                                       A written record of the discussion referred to in Rule 39 shall be given to the Parent and noted on the Academy Player’s Performance Clock.

 

41.                                       Each Club which operates an Academy shall, between 1 May and 30 June in each year, provide to the Parent of each Academy Player under the age of 18 an annual written report on all aspects of the Academy Player’s performance and development over the preceding Season.

 

42.                                       Each Club shall permit a representative of the League to attend Multi-Disciplinary Reviews if so requested by the League.

 

Guidance

 

It is recommended that one of the meetings referred to in Rule 39 is held at around the mid-season point and the other at the end of the season. The annual written report referred to in Rule 41 should form the basis of the end of season meeting. Regular reviews of all aspects of an Academy Player’s development are a key part of the Elite Player Performance Plan. Each periodic Multi-disciplinary Review will have input from each discipline within the Academy (coaching, education and welfare, and sports science and medicine). The Multi-disciplinary Review must also allow input from the Academy Player.

 

The following best practice recommendations are made, which supplement the above minimum requirements.

 

1.         Multi-disciplinary Reviews should not only measure the Academy Player’s progression against his own performance targets, but also benchmark his development against that of his peers.

 

2.         The procedure for undertaking Multi-disciplinary Reviews with Academy Players should follow a standard protocol. The meeting should involve the head coach for the Academy Player’s Development Phase and the Head of Education (particularly if the Club is providing education to the Academy Player), plus any other relevant Academy Staff (e.g. sports scientists) as required.

 

3.         Similar protocols may be adopted for the meetings with Parents. Thus, it is recommended that the meeting is attended by the head coach for the Academy Player’s Development Phase, the Head of Education and any other relevant Academy Staff.

 

295

 

YOUTH DEVELOPMENT RULES

STAFF

 

General

 

43.                                       Each Club which operates an Academy shall establish a staffing structure for its Academy which shall:

 

43.1.             subject to Rule 44 include the mandatory posts required by this section of the Rules for the Category applicable to its Academy; and

 

43.2.             have regard to the guidelines and best practice set out in the Elite Player Performance Plan.

 

44.                                       Save for the Academy Manager and the coaches described in Rules 62 and 63, a Club need not employ those Academy Staff whose employment is mandatory for the Category of its Academy pursuant to these Rules provided that the Club is able to demonstrate to the reasonable satisfaction of the League, the ISO or the PGB (whichever body is appropriate), that its staffing structure includes the same expertise and achieves the same results as if all the mandatory posts required by this section of the Rules were filled.

 

Guidance

 

The functions covered by the mandatory posts must be delivered by all Clubs operating an Academy. However, the League acknowledges that Clubs should have flexibility in the organisation of their staffing structure provided that the structure that is adopted delivers the same outputs and results as if the mandatory posts were filled. By way of example only, instead of appointing a specific Coach Developer, a Club may instead decide to appoint extra coaches above the mandatory minimum, and task more than one coach so appointed to spend a certain proportion of their time carrying out the functions of the Coach Developer.

 

The exceptions to this are the post of Academy Manager and the coaches set out in Rules 62 and 63: a Club must employ a Full Time Academy Manager in accordance with Rules 51 to 57 and coaches in accordance with Rules 62 and 63.

 

45.                                       The Club shall document its staffing structure in an organisational chart which shall:

 

45.1.             show the reporting lines of each member of Academy Staff; and

 

45.2.             be made available to Academy Staff, the League and the ISO.

 

46.                                       The relationship between a Club and each member of its Academy Staff shall be appropriately documented by way of:

 

46.1.             an employment contract; or

 

46.2.             a statement of terms of employment pursuant to Section 1 of the Employment Rights Act 1996; or

 

46.3.             in the case of a non-employee, a contract for services.

 

47.                                       Each member of Academy Staff shall be given:

 

47.1.             a written job description (which may be contained in the document referred to in Rule 46); and

 

47.2.             an annual performance appraisal.

 

48.                                       Each Club which operates an Academy shall:

 

48.1.             provide Continued Professional Development to members of Academy Staff where required to do so pursuant to these Rules; and

 

48.2.             take all reasonable steps to ensure that each member of Academy Staff who is required by these Rules to undertake Continued Professional Development does so.

 

296

 

Guidance

 

It is envisaged that CPD will be delivered partly by Clubs and partly externally (e.g. by the Football Association).

 

Academy Management Team

 

49.                                       Each Club which operates an Academy shall establish an Academy Management Team which shall:

 

49.1.             be led by the Academy Manager;

 

49.2.             in addition to the Academy Manager consist of such other Officials as the Club Board deems necessary in order for the Academy Management Team to properly perform the functions with which it is tasked by these Rules and otherwise, and which may accordingly include the Head of Education, the Head of Sports Science and Medicine, the Head of Recruitment, the Head of Academy Coaching, the Academy Secretary and, in the case of a Category 1 Academy, the Coach Developer.

 

50.                                       The Academy Management Team shall assist the Academy Manager in running the operations of the Academy in accordance with the Club’s Academy Performance Plan.

 

Guidance

 

This Section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 44. If a Club does not employ one of the Officials described in Rule 49.2, Clubs should consider including representation from the relevant functional area on the Academy Management Team.

 

Academy Manager

 

51.                                       Each Club which operates an Academy shall employ a Full Time Academy Manager.

 

52.                                       The Academy Manager’s appointment shall be approved by the Club Board.

 

53.                                       The Academy Manager shall report to the Chief Executive or to such other senior administrative Official of the Club as the Club Board shall approve.

 

54.                                       The responsibilities of the Academy Manager shall include (unless otherwise approved by the Board):

 

54.1.             guiding the development of the Club’s Football Philosophy as set out in Rule 18;

 

54.2.             drawing up the Academy Performance Plan as set out in, and subject to the provisions of, Rule 20;

 

54.3.             implementing the Academy Performance Plan;

 

54.4.             advising the Club Board on:

 

54.4.1.    whether the Academy has met the performance targets set out in the Academy Performance Plan; and

 

54.4.2.    the action to be taken by the Club if the Academy has not met those performance targets;

 

54.5.             ensuring the effective use by all appropriate Academy Staff of the Performance Management Application, Performance Clocks, and the Audit Tool, including ensuring that all relevant data is recorded thereon;

 

54.6.             the design, implementation and management of the Academy’s Coaching Programme;

 

297

 

54.7.             conducting an annual self-assessment of the Academy in accordance with the provisions of Rule 27;

 

54.8.             providing all necessary assistance to the League in connection with its on-going monitoring and annual evaluations of the Academy and to the ISO in connection with the ISO Audits;

 

54.9.             ensuring that all Academy Staff undertake the Continued Professional Development required of them by this section of the Rules;

 

54.10.      being the line manager of the Head of Education, Head of Coaching, and Head of Recruitment; and

 

54.11.      liaising with the Club’s Manager as appropriate.

 

Guidance

 

It is acknowledged that some Academy Managers may also have important roles as coaches and that the above responsibilities may limit the time they have for coaching. As a consequence, the Academy Manager will be entitled to delegate some of his functions to other staff at the Academy to enable him to continue to undertake coaching. In particular, if the Academy Manager also has coaching responsibilities, Clubs may wish to give consideration to appointing an Operations Manager, being a senior administrator who will have day-to-day responsibility for many of the executive and operational issues of the Academy. However, it should be borne in mind that the Academy Manager will remain ultimately responsible for all of the above matters regardless of any delegation.

 

55.                                       Subject to Rule 56, each Academy Manager must hold:

 

55.1.             an up to date UEFA A Licence; and

 

55.2.             an Academy Manager’s Licence; and

 

55.3.             an FA Youth Award; and

 

55.4.             an FA Advanced Youth Award.

 

Guidance

 

A new Academy Manager’s Licence will be developed by the FA, working with the League. Further advice will be given to Clubs in due course.

 

Rule 55.4 will be complied with regardless of which of the age-specific specialist element of the Award the Academy Manager holds, so long as he holds one.

 

56.                                       A Club may appoint as Academy Manager a person who does not hold the qualifications set out in Rule 55 provided that the Head of Academy Coaching:

 

56.1.             holds these qualifications;

 

56.2.             is tasked with overseeing the Coaching Programme; and

 

56.3.             is a member of the Academy Management Team and sits on the Technical Board.

 

Guidance

 

Consideration is being given to a specific course/qualification for Academy Managers who do not hold the required coaching qualifications. This may become mandatory for such Academy Managers. Further guidance will be given to Clubs in due course.

 

298

 

57.                                         The Academy Manager must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club. In addition, where the Academy Manager holds a qualification set out in Rule 55, he must attend such training provided by the FA as is necessary to maintain the validity of that qualification and at least 5 hours of in-service training to be provided by the League every year and hold a current Basic First Aid for Sport Qualification or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board.

 

Guidance

 

As noted above, it is envisaged that it will take three years for delivery of the BFAS qualification to all Academy staff. Accordingly, the Board will deem the current first aid qualification held by an Academy Manager to be an equivalent to BFAS until such time as the Academy Manager acquires the BFAS qualification. However, all Academy Managers must hold the BFAS qualification by the conclusion of Season 2015/16.

 

Academy Secretary

 

58.                                         Each Club which operates an Academy shall appoint an Academy Secretary who shall be employed Full Time (in the case of a Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy), and at least Part Time (in the case of a Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy).

 

59.                                         The Academy Secretary shall:

 

59.1.                     provide administrative support to the Academy Manager and the Academy Management Team;

 

59.2.                     act as the point of contact between the Academy and the League for all administrative matters, including the submission of required information; and

 

59.3.                     be familiar with all relevant provisions of these Youth Development Rules, as amended from time to time.

 

Guidance

 

This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 44.

 

Head of Academy Coaching

 

60.                                         Each Club which operates an Academy shall employ a Head of Academy Coaching who shall:

 

60.1.                     report to the Academy Manager;

 

60.2.                     subject to Rule 54.6, have responsibility for delivery of the Academy’s Coaching Programme;

 

60.3.                     hold at least an up to date UEFA A Licence, an FA Youth Award, and an FA Advanced Youth Award and, in the circumstances set out in Rule 56, an Academy Manager’s Licence;

 

60.4.                     hold a current Basic First Aid for Sport Qualification or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board;

 

60.5.                     have recent and relevant experience of coaching Academy Players in an Academy (or of a comparable environment);

 

60.6.                     be employed Full Time (in the case of a Head of Academy Coaching employed in a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy) or at least Part Time (in the case of a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy);

 

299

 

60.7.                     attend at least five hours of in-service training to be provided by the League each year; and

 

60.8.                     attend such training to be provided by the FA as is necessary to maintain the validity of the qualifications set out in Rule 60.3.

 

Guidance

 

As noted above, it is envisaged that it will take three years for delivery of the BFAS qualification to all Academy staff. Accordingly, the Board will deem the current first aid qualification held by a Head of Academy Coaching to be an equivalent to BFAS until such time as the Head of Academy Coaching acquires the BFAS qualification. However, all Heads of Academy Coaching must hold the BFAS qualification by the conclusion of Season 2015/16.

 

61.                                         In addition to the in-service training referred to in Rule 60.7 the Head of Academy Coaching must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club.

 

Guidance

 

It is envisaged that the Head of Academy Coaching will replace the current role of Assistant Academy Manager, which was formerly a requirement for Academies.

 

It is recommended (and mandatory in the circumstances set out in Rule 56) that the Head of Academy Coaching will be a senior appointment in the Academy and a member of the Academy Management Team and sit on the Technical Board.

 

This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 44.

 

Coaches

 

62.                                         Each Club which operates an Academy shall employ as a minimum the number of Full Time coaches for each Development Phase in accordance with the Category of its Academy as set out in the following table:

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
Foundation Phase
    	
 
    	
Youth Development
   Phase
    	
 
    	
Professional
   Development Phase
    
	
Category 1
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
2
    
	
Category 2
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
2
    
	
Category 3
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
2
    
	
Category 4
    	
 
    	
N/A
    	
 
    	
N/A
    	
 
    	
2
    

 

63.                                         In addition to the coaches set out in Rule 62 each Club shall employ sufficient additional coaching staff (Full Time or Part Time) to ensure that the coach to Academy Players ratios set out in Rule 111 are maintained.

 

64.                                         Each Club shall appoint one coach in each of the Development Phases who shall be the lead coach for that phase and be responsible for managing the delivery of coaching within it, and who shall hold at least an up to date UEFA A Licence.

 

300

 

Goalkeeping Coaches

 

65.                                         Each Club which operates an Academy shall employ, either on a Full Time or Part Time basis, such goalkeeping coaches as are necessary to ensure that each Academy Player who is a goalkeeper receives the required hours of coaching set out in Rule 108.

 

66.                                         Each goalkeeping coach must:

 

66.1.                     attend at least five hours of in-service training to be provided by the Football Association each year;

 

66.2.                     attend the first aid training for Academy coaches provided by the Football Association at least once every three years; and

 

66.3.                     undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club.

 

67.                                         Each goalkeeping coach must hold an up to date UEFA B Licence and an FA Goalkeeping Coaching B Licence.

 

Guidance

 

Goalkeeping coaches working with the Foundation Phase as at 7 June 2013 shall have a period of 18 months to gain the UEFA B Licence provided they hold a Goalkeeping Level 2 qualification. 

 

This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 44.

 

Senior Professional Development Coach

 

68.                                         Each Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy shall (and a Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy may) appoint a Senior Professional Development Coach who shall:

 

68.1.                     report to the Academy Manager;

 

68.2.                     liaise with the Manager;

 

68.3.                     by no later than the start of Season 2013/14 hold a UEFA A Licence and the FA Advanced Youth Award with the age specific specialist element relevant to the Professional Development Phase;

 

68.4.                     oversee on a day-to-day basis the Coaching Programme for the Under 19 to Under 21 age groups;

 

68.5.                     manage the transition of Academy Players to the Club’s senior squad in accordance with the Club’s procedure for the same described in Rule 69;

 

68.6.                     contribute to the Multi-disciplinary Reviews of all Academy Players in the Professional Development Phase; and

 

68.7.                     manage the Club’s team which competes in the Professional Development League.

 

69.                                         Each Club shall develop, implement and provide evidence of a procedure to enable the transition of Academy Players to its senior squad.

 

Guidance

 

This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 44.

 

301

 

Coaches: Qualifications and Professional Development

 

70.                                         Each coach (excluding goalkeeping coaches to whom Rule 66 applies) must hold:

 

70.1.                     an up to date UEFA B Licence (save where these Rules require a coach to hold an up to date UEFA A Licence); and

 

70.2.                     an FA Youth Award; and

 

70.3.                     an up to date FA Advanced Youth Award with the age-specific specialist element relevant to the Development Phase which he coaches.

 

71.                                         The FA Youth Award and FA Advanced Youth Award shall be acquired at the latest within 18 months of the start of the coach’s employment.

 

Guidance

 

These Rules require the following Academy Staff to hold an up to date UEFA A Licence:

 

·                  Head of Academy Coaching (Rule 60.3);

 

·                  Coach Developer (Rule 75.3);

 

·                  Senior Professional Development Coach (Rule 68.3).

 

The FA Youth Award (see Rule 1.26) has been introduced during Season 2011/12 and accordingly coaches can now enrol on the course to obtain this Award. It is recognised that a considerable number of coaches will need to progress through the FA course, and the FA’s current view is that it will take at least until the end of Season 2013/14 for all coaches to obtain it. A timetable for full implementation will be drawn up in consultation with the FA and Clubs and further advice given in due course. Accordingly Clubs shall not be penalised if coaches have not obtained this Award pending such further advice. Similar points apply to the FA Advanced Youth Award which will be introduced in due course, and no Club will be penalised if its coaches do not hold it pending finalisation of the timetable for its introduction.

 

72.                                         Each coach (including goalkeeping coaches) must attend at least five hours of in-service training to be provided by the Football Association each year and hold a current Basic First Aid for Sport Qualification or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board.

 

Guidance

 

As noted above, it is envisaged that it will take three years for delivery of the BFAS qualification to all relevant Academy Staff. Accordingly, the Board will deem the current first aid qualification held by a coach to be an equivalent to BFAS until such time as the coach acquires the BFAS qualification. However, all coaches must hold the BFAS qualification by the conclusion of Season 2015/16.

 

73.                                         In addition to the in-service training referred to in Rule 72, each coach must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club.

 

Guidance

 

The Leagues and the FA will establish and maintain a national database of qualifications of coaches, and the in-service training they have undertaken.

 

Coach Developer

 

74.                                         Each Club which operates a Category 1 Academy shall either:

 

74.1.                     employ a Full Time Coach Developer; or

 

74.2.                     demonstrate to the reasonable satisfaction of the League, ISO or PGB (whichever body is appropriate) that it has a dedicated resource which is available at all times to the Academy coaching staff and which resource undertakes the same functions as the functions of the Coach Developer set out in Rule 75.

 

302

 

75.                                         The Coach Developer shall:

 

75.1.                     be responsible for designing and delivering the Club’s Continued Professional Development, which shall reflect the Club’s Football Philosophy, for all Full Time and Part Time coaches;

 

75.2.                     report to the Academy Manager; and

 

75.3.                     hold at least an up to date UEFA A Licence, an FA Youth Award and an FA Advanced Youth Award.

 

76.                                         Each Club which operates a Category 2 Academy shall either:

 

76.1.                     employ a Coach Developer on at least a Part Time basis; or

 

76.2.                     demonstrate to the reasonable opinion of the League or ISO or the PGB (whichever body is appropriate) that it has a dedicated resource which is available to the Academy coaching staff and which resource undertakes the same functions as those of the Coach Developer.

 

77.                                         Coach Developers must attend at least five hours of in-service training to be provided by the Football Association each year and the first aid training for coaches provided by the Football Association at least once every three years.

 

78.                                         In addition to the in-service training referred to in Rule 77, the Coach Developer must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club.

 

Guidance

 

This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 44. In particular, it is recognised that Clubs may wish to appoint one Official to undertake the functions of both the Head of Academy Coaching and that of the Coach Developer. This may be acceptable provided that the required functions of those roles are delivered. It is envisaged that, in such a case, the Official would not undertake coaching as the duties of those two roles would occupy the overwhelming majority of his time.

 

Although the post of Coach Developer for Category 2 Academies is stated in the Rules to be Part Time, it is recommended that Category 2 Academies appoint the role on a Full Time basis.

 

Clubs operating Category 3 and 4 Academies shall be entitled to appoint Coach Developers if they so wish. If Coach Developers are not appointed, the Club must ensure that it is able to obtain, through the use of external resources, sufficient resource to provide a suitable Continued Professional Development programme for all of its coaches. One example of such a resource is the Football Association’s coach developers. Proper use of the Football Association’s coach developers would also discharge the obligation under Rule 76.2 for a Club operating a Category 2 Academy to ensure it has a dedicated coach developer resource.

 

Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine

 

79.                                         Each Club which operates a Category 1 and Category 2 Academy shall appoint a Full Time Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine who shall report to either the Academy Manager or the Official who is responsible for Sports Science and Medicine for the entire Club (and whichever he reports to, he shall liaise closely with the other).

 

80.                                         Each Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy shall demonstrate to the reasonable satisfaction of the League, the ISO or PGB (whichever body is appropriate) that its Sports Science and Medicine Programme for Academy Players is appropriately managed and delivered.

 

Guidance

 

A Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy may choose to buy in support for this function on a part time basis.

 

303

 

81.                                         The Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine shall be responsible for managing and delivering the Sports Science and Medicine Programme for all Academy Players registered with the Club.

 

82.                                         The Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine:

 

82.1.                     shall be either:

 

82.1.1.           a chartered physiotherapist and a member of the Health Professions Council; or

 

82.1.2.           a registered medical practitioner licensed to practise by the General Medical Council; or

 

82.1.3.           the holder of at least a master’s degree in sports science (or other relevant discipline) from a recognised university; and

 

82.2.                     shall have recent and relevant professional experience in a sports performance environment.

 

83.                                         With effect from the start of Season 2014/15, the Head of Academy Sports Science Medicine shall hold either:

 

83.1.                     if he is a chartered physiotherapist or a registered medical practitioner, a current Football Association Advanced Resuscitation and Emergency Aid certificate or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board; or

 

83.2.                     if he is neither of the above, a current Intermediate First Aid for Sport Qualification or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board.

 

84.                                         For the avoidance of doubt, if the Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine is not a chartered physiotherapist or a registered medical practitioner (as set out in Rule 83.1 and 83.2 respectively) then the primacy of decisions regarding the clinical treatment of Academy Players shall rest with a physiotherapist or registered medical practitioner.

 

85.                                         The Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club or the League.

 

Guidance

 

It is envisaged that the person who is appointed to this role shall have had recent relevant experience (which will be assessed by the League and/or the ISO), including managerial experience in a sports science environment.

 

This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 44.

 

Lead Sports Scientist

 

86.                                         Each Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy shall appoint a Full Time Lead Sports Scientist who shall:

 

86.1.                     hold at least a bachelor’s degree in sports science (or another relevant discipline) from a recognised university;

 

86.2.                     have recent and relevant professional experience in a sports performance environment;

 

86.3.                     co-ordinate and lead the sports science services for the Academy; and

 

86.4.                     hold a current Basic First Aid for Sport Qualification or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board.

 

304

 

87.                                         Each Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy shall demonstrate to the reasonable satisfaction of the League, the ISO or the PGB (whichever body is appropriate) that it delivers sufficient and appropriate sports science services to its Academy Players.

 

88.                                         The Lead Sports Scientist must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club.

 

Guidance

 

For Clubs’ obligations generally regarding the provision of sports science and medicine, see Rules 194 to 204. 

 

It is envisaged that the person appointed to this role will have recent, relevant experience (which will be assessed by the League and/or the ISO). A Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy may choose to buy in support for this function on a part time basis.

 

As noted above, it is envisaged that it will take three years for delivery of the BFAS qualification to all relevant Academy Staff. Accordingly, the Board will deem the current first aid qualification held by a Lead Sports Scientist to be an equivalent to BFAS until such time as the Lead Sports Scientist acquires the BFAS qualification. However, all Lead Sports Scientists must hold the BFAS qualification by the conclusion of Season 2015/16.

 

This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 44.

 

Lead Strength and Conditioning Coach

 

89.                                         Each Club which operates a Category 1 or 2 Academy shall employ a Lead Strength and Conditioning Coach who shall:

 

89.1.                     in the case of a Category 1 Academy, be employed Full Time, and in the case of a Category 2 Academy, be employed at least Part Time;

 

89.2.                     be responsible for providing to the Club’s Academy Players appropriate strength and conditioning training and monitoring as part of the Sports Science and Medicine Programme;

 

89.3.                     hold at least a bachelor’s degree in sports science (or another relevant discipline) from a recognised university;

 

89.4.                     hold a current Basic First Aid for Sport Qualification or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board;

 

89.5.                     have attended the following workshops run by the UK Strength and Conditioning Association (or equivalent workshops run by any equivalent body):

 

89.5.1.           Foundation Workshop and Certification (Level 1);

 

89.5.2.           Weightlifting Workshop;

 

89.5.3.           Plyometric, Agility and Speed Workshop;

 

89.5.4.           Planning Effective Programmes Workshop; and

 

89.5.5.           report to the Lead Sports Scientist.

 

Guidance

 

As noted above, it is envisaged that it will take three years for delivery of the BFAS qualification to all relevant Academy Staff. Accordingly, the Board will deem the current first aid qualification held by a Lead Strength and Conditioning Coach to be an equivalent to BFAS until such time as the Lead Strength and Conditioning Coach acquires the BFAS qualification. However, all Lead Strength and Conditioning Coaches must hold the BFAS qualification by the conclusion of Season 2015/16.

 

90.                                         The Lead Strength and Conditioning Coach must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club.

 

305

 

Guidance

 

It is recommended that Category 2 Academies employ the Lead Strength and Conditioning Coach on a Full Time basis, but the League acknowledges that this may not always be possible, therefore, the minimum role is stated to be Part Time. This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 44.

 

Senior Academy Physiotherapist

 

91.                                         Each Club which operates an Academy shall appoint a Senior Academy Physiotherapist who shall:

 

91.1.                     be Full Time in the case of a Category 1, Category 2 or Category 3 Academy and at least Part Time in the case of a Category 4 Academy;

 

91.2.                     be a chartered physiotherapist and a member of the Health Professions Council (save that a Club which operates a Category 3 Academy may continue to employ as its Senior Academy Physiotherapist any Person so employed at the time of these Rules coming into force who does not hold the qualifications specified in this Rule provided that he has successfully completed the Football Association’s Diploma in the Treatment and Management of Injuries course or an equivalent or higher qualification. Any person appointed thereafter must hold the qualifications specified by this Rule);

 

91.3.                     have recent and relevant professional experience in a sports performance environment;

 

91.4.                     with effect from the start of Season 2014/15 if employed by a Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy hold a current Football Association Advanced Resuscitation and Emergency Aid certificate or if employed by a Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy hold a current Intermediate First Aid for Sport Qualification (or in either case an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board);

 

91.5.                     co-ordinate and lead the physiotherapy service within the Academy;

 

91.6.                     ensure that Rules 203.1 and 204 are complied with; and

 

91.7.                     undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club.

 

Guidance

 

This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 44.

 

Physiotherapists and Sports Therapists

 

92.                                         In addition to the Senior Academy Physiotherapist referred to at Rule 91, each Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy shall employ at least one Full Time physiotherapist who shall be a chartered physiotherapist and a registered member of the Health Professions Council.

 

93.                                         Any Sports Therapist employed by a Club must be subject to the management and supervision of a chartered physiotherapist.

 

94.                                         Each physiotherapist and Sports Therapist employed pursuant to Rules 92 and 93 must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club and with effect from the start of Season 2014/15 each such physiotherapist shall hold a current Intermediate First Aid for Sport Qualification or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board.

 

306

 

Guidance

 

All Sports Therapists must have a doctor or paramedic registered with the Health and Care Professions Council working alongside them on match day in the Professional Development Phase. For younger age groups, Rule 204 applies.

 

Sports Therapists are not currently eligible to be registered with the Health and Care Professions Council. It is likely that this may change in the year or two and that if and when it does, an amendment to the Rules will be proposed to require all Sports Therapists working within Clubs to be so registered.

 

This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 44.

 

Academy Doctor

 

95.                                         Each Club which operates an Academy shall appoint an Academy Doctor who shall:

 

95.1.                     be a registered medical practitioner licensed to practise by the General Medical Council;

 

95.2.                     be available to assess and, if appropriate, undertake the treatment of any playing injuries suffered by an Academy Player;

 

95.3.                     undertake Continued Professional Development;

 

95.4.                     be available for consultation at the Academy on at least one occasion per week (in addition to any attendance at matches); and

 

95.5.                     be responsible for the preparation of each Club’s Emergency Action Plan.

 

Guidance

 

1.              Whether the Academy Doctor should be Full Time or Part Time has not been specified, it being recognised that the role may be fulfilled by a doctor who also has responsibilities for the professional squad, or who has other professional responsibilities outside the Club.

 

2.              See also Rules 203 and 204 concerning the medical cover at coaching and matches.

 

3.              The Premier League will gather and share best practice in relation to Emergency Action Plans.

 

4.              This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 44.

 

Performance Analysts

 

96.                                         Each Club which operates a Category 1 Academy shall employ a minimum of two Full Time Performance Analysts.

 

97.                                         Each Club which operates a Category 2 Academy shall employ a minimum of two Performance Analysts, one on a Full Time basis, and the other at least Part Time.

 

Guidance

 

For Category 2 Academies, the Performance Analysts could be, for example, a student undertaking a Master’s degree in a sports science related field who is on a placement as part of their Master’s course.

 

98.                                         The Performance Analysts shall undertake Performance Analysis of Academy Players registered with the Club.

 

99.                                         The Performance Analysts must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club.

 

Guidance

 

This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 44.

 

307

 

Head of Education

 

100.                                  Each Club which operates an Academy shall appoint a Head of Education who shall:

 

100.1.              report to the Academy Manager;

 

100.2.              have primary responsibility for:

 

100.2.1.    the organisation, management and delivery of the Club’s Education Programme; and

 

100.2.2.    the educational progression of all Academy Players registered with the Club (subject to the duties of any educational establishment at which an Academy Player’s education is taking place);

 

100.3.              ensure that the Academy’s educational provision reflects the strategy and performance targets set out in the Club’s Academy Performance Plan;

 

100.4.              hold Qualified Teacher Status and have relevant experience (in the case of Category 1 and 2 Academies) or, as a minimum, possess a teaching qualification or further education teaching qualification (in the case of Category 3 and Category 4 Academies);

 

100.5.              be Full Time (in the case of Category 1 and Category 2 Academies); and

 

100.6.              undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club.

 

Guidance

 

See also:

 

1.              Rule 190 which requires each Club to nominate a member of Academy Staff to be responsible for the management and delivery of the Club’s programme to educate Academy Players in Lifestyle Management Skills. It is recommended (although not mandatory) that the Head of Education and Welfare is tasked with this.

 

2.              Rule 192 pursuant to which the Head of Education and Welfare or other appropriate Official must manage the Club’s exit/release strategy.

 

This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 44.

 

Head of Recruitment

 

101.                                  Each Club which operates an Academy shall employ a Head of Recruitment who shall:

 

101.1.              report to the Academy Manager;

 

101.2.              have responsibility for the organisation, management and delivery of the Club’s policies and procedures for the recruitment of Academy Players;

 

101.3.              have responsibility for the recruitment and training of the Club’s Scouts (including taking all reasonable steps to ensure that they comply with the requirements regarding qualifications, registration and Continued Professional Development set out at Rules 205 to 212);

 

101.4.              be in possession of such qualification as the League may require from time to time;

 

101.5.              undertake at least 5 hours of in-service training each year;

 

101.6.              undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club; and

 

101.7.              be Full Time in the case of Category 1 and Category 2 Academies, and at least Part Time in the case of Category 3 and 4 Academies.

 

308

 

1.              Ideally a Club’s strategy for talent identification and recruitment should flow from its Football Philosophy and be fully integrated into its Academy Performance Plan and the multi-disciplinary approach to youth development envisaged by the Elite Player Performance Plan. Clubs may wish to document a recruitment strategy which sets out:

 

·                  the profile of the players it seeks to recruit in each age group, having regard to the desired technical, tactical, maturation, social and psychological characteristics required at each age;

 

·                  its target groups (e.g. local v national recruitment, players attending Development Centres or local schools/boys’ clubs etc);

 

·                  synchronisation between coaches and recruiters to ensure that, for example, assessment procedures match those by which the Academy’s existing Academy Players are assessed, and that new recruits transit easily into the Academy environment;

 

·                  a strategy for late developers (including the Academy’s own Academy Players whose maturation rates are slow but who eventually catch up with their peers); and

 

·                  ensuring accurate scouting records are maintained.

 

Clubs may then wish to develop an activity plan to implement the recruitment strategy.

 

2.              With regard to Rule 101.4 above, it is envisaged that a new qualification for scouts will be developed in due course.

 

3.              This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 44.

 

Interns

 

102.                                  The Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine must ensure that the Club records and, if requested, makes available to the League, the following details of every intern working within the Academy:

 

102.1.              name, date of birth and contact details (phone number, address and email address);

 

102.2.              qualifications (both academic and sporting such as coaching qualifications);

 

102.3.              details of the intern’s current course, including the institution at which he is enrolled, the name of the course, and the name and contact details of his tutor; and

 

102.4.              the contact details of a member of Academy Staff who is responsible for supervising the intern whilst he is at the Academy.

 

Guidance

 

Clubs’ attention is also drawn to Section S of these Rules: Safeguarding. Clubs must ensure that these Rules are complied with in respect of any intern to whom they are applicable. Clubs must also ensure that they comply with all applicable legislation, including that concerning the national minimum wage.

 

309

 

YOUTH DEVELOPMENT RULES

COACHING

 

Coaching Programme

 

103.                                  Each Club which operates an Academy shall prepare (and make available to the League and to the ISO on request) a Coaching Programme which shall have regard to:

 

103.1.              the Club’s Football Philosophy;

 

103.2.              the Club’s Academy Performance Plan;

 

103.3.              sections 6.6 — 6.8 of the Elite Player Performance Plan (save as regards the reference to minimum hours of coaching, as to which see Rule 108); and

 

103.4.              these Rules.

 

104.                                  The Club’s Coaching Programme shall be drawn up by the Academy Manager (or, in the circumstances set out in Rule 56, the Head of Academy Coaching) who shall consult with all appropriate Club Officials (which may include the Manager, the Chief Executive, coaching staff, the Academy Management Team and the Technical Director if the Club has appointed one).

 

105.                                  The Club’s Technical Board shall approve the Club’s Coaching Programme.

 

Guidance

 

Reference is made in the Rule to sections 6.6 to 6.8 of the Elite Player Performance Plan, which set out further detail about the Coaching Programme in the Foundation Phase, Youth Development Phase, and Professional Development Phase.

 

It is recommended that the Coaching Programme gives particular consideration to desired outcomes and the coaching strategies needed to achieve them at each of the Development Phases.

 

See also Rule 54.6 (role of Academy Manager in the Coaching Programme) and Rule 60.2 (role of the Head of Academy Coaching).

 

Coaching Hours

 

106.                                  The coaching of age groups Under 15 and older in Category 1 and Category 2 Academies shall take place over 46 weeks of each year, such weeks to be determined by reference to the Games Programme Schedule (including the two periods set out therein during which no matches in the Foundation Phase and Youth Development Phase Games Programmes shall take place).

 

107.                                  All other coaching in Academies shall take place over 40 weeks of each year.

 

310

 

108.                                  The minimum hours of coaching to be delivered by Academies each week to each Academy Player (subject to his fitness) and the permitted Training Model per Category and per Development Phase are as follows:

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Youth
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Foundation
    	
 
    	
Development
    	
 
    	
Professional
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Phase
    	
 
    	
Phase
    	
 
    	
Development Phase
    
	
Category 1
    	
 
    	
Coaching   hours per week
    	
 
    	
4   rising to 8 for older Academy Players
    	
 
    	
10   rising to 12 for older Academy Players
    	
 
    	
14   reducing to 12 for Academy Players who have commitments to the professional   squad during the Professional Development Phase
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Permitted   Training Model
    	
 
    	
Part Time,   Hybrid
    	
 
    	
Part Time,   Hybrid, Full Time
    	
 
    	
Full   Time
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Category 2
    	
 
    	
Coaching   hours per week
    	
 
    	
3   rising to 5 for older Academy Players
    	
 
    	
6   rising to 12 for older Academy Players
    	
 
    	
14   reducing to 12 for Academy Players who have commitments to the professional   squad during the Professional Development Phase
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Permitted   Training Model
    	
 
    	
Part Time
    	
 
    	
Part Time,   Hybrid
    	
 
    	
Full   Time
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Category 3
    	
 
    	
Coaching   hours per week
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
4   rising to 6 for older Academy Players (See Guidance below)
    	
 
    	
12
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Permitted   Training Model
    	
 
    	
Part Time
    	
 
    	
Part Time
    	
 
    	
Full   Time
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Category 4
    	
 
    	
Coaching   hours per week
    	
 
    	
N/A
    	
 
    	
N/A
    	
 
    	
14   reducing to 12 for Academy Players who have commitments to the professional   squad during the Professional Development Phase Games Programmes
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Permitted   Training Model
    	
 
    	
N/A
    	
 
    	
N/A
    	
 
    	
Full   Time
    

 

Guidance

 

1.         The above hours of coaching are the minimum the Rules require per week, subject to the Academy Player’s fitness.           It is acknowledged, however, that Academies can alter these hours as they see fit, provided that the above stated hours are achieved on average over each six or 12 week Multi-disciplinary Review period (as relevant). As regards “subject to fitness”, this includes not only where an Academy Player is recuperating from injury, but also where in the opinion of the coaching staff and/or the medical and sports science staff, his coaching hours need to be reduced for him to receive adequate rest and recovery and/or avoid overuse injuries.

 

311

 

SECTION TITLE

 

Coaching in the above tables refers to on-the-pitch coaching (and for the avoidance of doubt excludes time in matches). It is expected that Clubs will need to spend additional time in other environments off the pitch in order to work with Academy Players to assist them in developing the key technical, tactical, physical and psychological skills.

 

Where an Academy falls short of providing its Academy Players with the above hours of coaching, the Academy will need to demonstrate that despite this, its Academy Players are being provided with a proper coaching programme. This can be demonstrated by the progression of the Academy Player at each stage of the development process.

 

2.         For Category 3 Clubs in the Youth Development Phase, the hours stated above should be applied as follows:

 

U12 and U13: 4 hours

 

U14: 5 hours

 

U15 and U16: 6 hours

 

109.                                  The maximum time in which Academy Players in the Foundation Phase can be engaged in a single coaching session is 90 minutes and there will be appropriate rest periods between each such session.

 

110.                                  Each Club shall ensure that:

 

110.1.              each Academy Player has access to an individual coaching plan tailored to his specific needs;

 

110.2.              each Academy Player is made aware of his individual coaching plan (and any changes thereto) as soon as reasonably practicable in advance of his being coached in accordance with it; and

 

110.3.              all coaching is recorded on the Academy Player’s Performance Clock.

 

111.                                  Each Club shall ensure that a coach to Academy Players and Trialists ratio of 1:10 is maintained for all coaching sessions (save that the ratio for Category 1 Academies using the Full Time Training Model shall be 1:8).

 

112.                                  Each Club shall ensure that each Academy Player in age groups Under 9 and older participates at least once a year in a Festival (or other coaching event such as a Training Camp or a Tournament) which lasts for at least two days.

 

113.                                  Each Club shall ensure that each of its coaches plans each coaching session by setting out the learning objectives which the session is designed to achieve and the coaching which will be given in order to achieve them.

 

Development Centres

 

114.                                  Each Club which operates a Category 1, Category 2 or Category 3 Academy may operate one or more Development Centres, to be located within one hour’s travelling time of the location of its principal venue for the provision of coaching and education to Academy Players.

 

115.                                  A Child being coached at a Club’s Development Centre:

 

115.1.              may not be registered for that Club;

 

115.2.              may not play in matches for that Club unless registered as a Trialist; and

 

115.3.              will be free to play for other teams.

 

116.                                  Clubs which operate Development Centres shall keep an attendance record of all the Children who participate in coaching sessions thereat.

 

312

 

117.                                  Each Development Centre operated by a Club may be inspected from time to time by the League and by the ISO.

 

118.                                  Without prejudice to the generality of Rule 117, the inspection referred to in that Rule may include:

 

118.1.              inspection of the facilities provided; and

 

118.2.              assessment of whether the coaching provided at the Development Centre is in accordance with the Club’s coaching syllabus.

 

119.                                  No Club shall cause or permit a Child whose registration is held by another Club (or club) or with whom another Club (or club) has entered into a pre-registration agreement which remains current to attend its Development Centre.

 

120.                                  No Club shall cause or permit a team representing its Development Centre to play football against a team representing another Club (or a Football League club).

 

Guidance Note

 

The above Rules are based on the existing provisions concerning Development Centres. It is proposed that further consultation is undertaken with Clubs to explore and redefine the future role of Development Centres.

 

313

 

YOUTH DEVELOPMENT RULES

GAMES PROGRAMME

 

General

 

121.                                  Save as permitted by the Board, Clubs shall not affiliate to any other youth leagues or enter any cup competitions except the Football Association Youth Challenge Cup.

 

122.                                  An Academy Player whose registration is held by a Club which operates an Academy shall play football only in a Games Programme or in Authorised Games and in coaching and training games (participation in which is limited to registered Academy Players and Trialists) organised by and played at an Academy.

 

123.                                  A Club which operates an Academy shall not require, cause or allow an Academy Player whose registration it holds to play football except as permitted by Rule 122.

 

124.                                  Each Club which operates an Academy shall record in each Academy Player’s Performance Clock:

 

124.1.              each match in which he has played; and

 

124.2.              his playing time in each match.

 

Guidance

 

With regard to Rule 124.1, the matches which are to be recorded on an Academy Player’s Performance Clock include all Authorised Games in which he plays.

 

The Performance Clock may be used to record other playing information about the Academy Player, e.g. substitutions, cautions, position played in. It forms part of the Performance Management Application.

 

Performance Analysis

 

125.                                  Each Club operating a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy shall:

 

125.1.              have such technical facilities as are necessary to undertake the Performance Analysis required of it by Rule 125.2;

 

125.2.              undertake Performance Analysis (including, in the case of a Club which operates a Category 1 Academy, by undertaking GPS evaluation in the Professional Development Phase and in the Youth Development Phase if the Full Time Training Model is utilised) of training activity and matches in the Youth Development Phase Games Programme, the Professional Development Phase Games Programme and the Professional Development League;

 

125.3.              use the results of such Performance Analysis in its monitoring of the coaching and development of Academy Players in the Youth Development Phase and the Professional Development Phase; and

 

125.4.              make available to the League such Performance Analysis data as it reasonably shall require to undertake the benchmarking of data for that Academy against national trends.

 

126.                                  Each Club operating a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy shall comply with Rule 125 but only in respect of players in the Under 17 to Under 18 age groups.

 

127.                                  Subject to a Club complying with Rule 125 or 126 (as appropriate depending on the Category of its Academy), and to a sufficient number of Clubs (and Football League Clubs) likewise complying, the League will make available to it benchmarked data derived from comparing the Performance Analysis data it has submitted to the League with that submitted by other Clubs (on an anonymised basis).

 

314

 

Guidance

 

The League will produce further detail of the proposed national programme of Performance Analysis for the older Academy age groups. The proposals in this regard will be presented to Clubs in due course. If Clubs approve these proposals, then (subject to Club approval) a requirement will be inserted in the Rules for Clubs to contribute information to this national programme.

 

Foundation Phase Games Programme

 

128.                                  The League will organise a games programme for teams in each of the Under 9 to Under 11 age groups of Clubs operating Category 1 and 2 Academies (and for the avoidance of doubt teams from both Categories shall participate together in this games programme).

 

129.                                  The Football League will organise a games programme for teams in each of the Under 9 to Under 11 age groups of Clubs operating Category 3 Academies.

 

130.                                  The games programmes referred to in Rules 128 and 129 shall consist of matches which:

 

130.1.              shall be competitive but whose results shall not give any particular competitive significance between Academies (for example, no league table or the like shall be produced);

 

130.2.              subject to Rule 130.3 shall be organised on a local basis so that as far as reasonably possible no team has to travel more than one hour to an away match (save that longer travel times may be necessary in order that each Club can participate meaningfully in the games programme);

 

130.3.              shall include one or more Festivals for each Club organised on a local, regional or national basis;

 

130.4.              shall take place during the Games Programme Schedule;

 

130.5.              may include matches against representative county schoolboy sides (being sides selected by the English Schools’ Football Association);

 

130.6.              shall be played outdoors, except during the second half of December and the whole of both January and February, when they shall be played indoors;

 

130.7.              may be played in Festivals; and

 

315

 

130.8.              shall consist of matches played in accordance with the following formats (save that some matches played indoors may be played as Futsal games):

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Pitch size
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Age group
    	
 
    	
Team size
    	
 
    	
(yards)
    	
 
    	
Goal size (feet)
    	
 
    	
Ball size
    
	
Under 9
    	
 
    	
4v4,   5v5 or 7v7
    	
 
    	
30x20   to 40x30
   (4v4 and 5v5)

 

50x30   to 60x40 (7v7)
    	
 
    	
12x6
    	
 
    	
3

(or   4 at the Home Club’s option)
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Under 10
    	
 
    	
4v4,   5v5 and 7v7
    	
 
    	
30x20   to 40x30
   (4v4 and 5v5)

 

50x30   to 60x40 (7v7)
    	
 
    	
12x6
   (4v4 and 5v5)

 

12x6   to 16x7 (7v7)
    	
 
    	
4
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Under 11
    	
 
    	
7v7   or 9v9
    	
 
    	
50x30   to 60x40
   (7v7) 

 

70x40   to 80x50 (9v9)
    	
 
    	
12x6   to 16x7
   (7v7)

 

16x7   (9v9)
    	
 
    	
4
    

 

The participating Clubs shall endeavour to agree which of the above formats shall be utilised, but in default of agreement the home Club shall decide.

 

Guidance

 

The League will organise a regional indoor programme during the second half of December, and the entirety of January and February. In particular, a programme of Futsal will be delivered for Category 1 and Category 2 Academies. Clubs will be free to apply to organise Authorised Games outside pursuant to Rule 131.2.

 

In order to deliver the Foundation Phase Games Programme to all Clubs it is likely that the target travel time of 1 hour may be exceeded from time to time, in particular in order to accommodate those Clubs whose home “locality” is small.

 

Both Leagues will co-operate to create cross-Category festivals from time to time which shall include all Categories of Academy and be regionally based.

 

131.                                  Each Club which operates a Category 1, Category 2 or Category 3 Academy:

 

131.1.              must participate fully in the Foundation Phase Games Programme; and

 

131.2.              may organise and participate in additional Authorised Games of the types listed in paragraphs c), d), f) and g) of that definition only (which shall be notified to the League (if the Club operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy) no later than 72 hours before they are scheduled to take place).

 

Guidance

 

The Games Programme Schedule will incorporate free weeks (in addition to those referred to in Rule 167) during which no fixtures will be arranged by the Leagues. This will allow Clubs to organise additional fixtures pursuant to Rule 131.2. In addition, Clubs will be able to rearrange fixtures in the Foundation Phase Games Programme in order to attend tournaments and Festivals provided suitable notice is given, the integrity of the Games Programme is maintained, and a suitable date for the rearrangement of the fixture is agreed.

 

316

 

132.                                  Each Club shall ensure that each of its Academy Players in the Foundation Phase shall, subject to fitness, participate in at least half the playing time in any one Season of matches in the Foundation Phase Games Programme and any other matches organised by the Club pursuant to Rule 131.2 such playing time to be reasonably spread out over the Season.

 

Guidance

 

An Academy Player in the Foundation Phase may still play for his school team or school representative county side. When assessing whether Rule 132 has been complied with, each Academy Player’s playing time over the course of the Season will be assessed and an average calculated (i.e. the Academy Player need not play in half the time of every match). In addition, Rule 132 requires that the playing time is spread relatively evenly over the course of the fixture programme. This is to ensure Clubs do not try to backload playing time at the end of the Season simply to ensure the average is met.

 

Youth Development Phase Games Programme

 

133.                                  The League will organise a games programme for teams in each of the Under 12 to Under 14 age groups of Clubs operating Category 1 and 2 Academies (and for the avoidance of doubt teams from both Categories shall participate together in this games programme).

 

134.                                  The Football League will organise a games programme for teams in each of the Under 12 to Under 14 age groups of Clubs operating Category 3 Academies.

 

135.                                  The games programmes referred to in Rules 133 and 134 shall consist of matches which shall:

 

135.1.              be competitive but whose results shall not be given any particular competitive significance between Academies (for example, no league table or the like shall be produced);

 

135.2.              (in the case of the games programme referred to in Rule 133) be organised on a regional basis so that as far as reasonably possible no team has to travel more than two hours to an away match (save that longer travel times may be necessary in order that each Club can participate meaningfully in the games programme);

 

135.3.              (in the case of the games programme referred to in Rule 134) be organised on a local basis so that as far as reasonably possible no team has to travel more than one hour to an away match and/or regional basis so that as far as reasonably possible no team has to travel more than two hours to an away match (save that in both cases longer travel times may be necessary in order that each Club can participate meaningfully in the games programme);

 

135.4.              shall include one or more Festivals or Tournaments for each Club organised on a regional, national or international basis (which may include matches organised pursuant to Rule 140), with the number of such Festivals and Tournaments increasing for the older age groups in the Youth Development Phase;

 

135.5.              take place during the Games Programme Schedule;

 

135.6.              be played outdoors, except for matches for age groups Under 12 to Under 14 during the second half of December and the whole of both January and February involving teams of Category 1 and Category 2 Academies, which shall be played indoors; and

 

317

 

135.7.              consist of matches played in accordance with the following formats (save that some matches played indoors may be played as Futsal games):

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Pitch size
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Age group
    	
 
    	
Team size
    	
 
    	
(yards)
    	
 
    	
Goal size (feet)
    	
 
    	
Ball size
    
	
Under 12
    	
 
    	
11v11   (or 9v9 if both

Clubs   so agree)
    	
 
    	
90x60   (11v11)

 

70x40   to 80x50 (9v9)
    	
 
    	
21x7   (11v11) 16x7 (9v9)
    	
 
    	
4
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Under 13
    	
 
    	
11v11
    	
 
    	
90x60
    	
 
    	
21x7
    	
 
    	
4
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Under 14
    	
 
    	
11v11
    	
 
    	
90x60   to 100x60
    	
 
    	
21x7   to 24x8
    	
 
    	
5
    

 

Guidance

 

It is envisaged that in order to deliver the Youth Development Phase Games Programme to all Clubs it is likely that the target travel time of 2 hours may be exceeded from time to time, particularly in order to accommodate those Clubs whose home geographical “region” is small.

 

The League will organise a regional indoor programme for teams in the Under 12 to Under 14 age groups during the second half of December and the whole of both January and February. In particular, a programme of Futsal will be delivered for Category 1 and Category 2 Academies for these age groups. Clubs will be free to apply to organise Authorised Games outside pursuant to Rule 143.2. For the avoidance of doubt Under 15/16 matches (see Rule 136) shall be scheduled to be played outside throughout the season.

 

A pilot project will take place during Season 2012/13 to provide playing opportunities for players of similar biological age. Participation in this pilot project will be voluntary. It is accepted that participation in the pilot project may mean that a Club cannot comply in full with Rule 143.1 and accordingly participating Clubs will not be sanctioned for breach of that Rule on the grounds of their participation in the pilot project. The League will endeavour to arrange fixtures in the pilot project so that they have as little impact as possible on fixtures in the Youth Development Games Programme.

 

136.                                  The League shall organise a games programme for teams consisting of Academy Players in the Under 15 and Under 16 age groups (both age groups playing together) of Clubs operating Category 1 Academies, and another for teams of Academy Players in these age groups of Clubs operating Category 2 Academies.

 

137.                                  Save for any matches played abroad pursuant to Rule 140, the games programme for Category 1 Clubs referred to in Rule 136 shall:

 

137.1.              for Season 2012/13, be constituted on a national basis (and the League shall have the power to determine that a match between two teams who are geographically distant from each other may be played at a neutral venue located at a reasonably equal distance from both) unless a majority of those Clubs (and Football League clubs) who have by 31 March 2012 applied for licences to operate Category 1 Academies determine by no later than 31 May 2012 that it shall be constituted on a regional basis (as that term is defined in Rule 138); and

 

137.2.              for subsequent Seasons, be constituted either on a national basis or, if a majority of those Clubs (and Football League clubs) which operate Category 1 Academies so determine by no later than 31 March in the preceding Season, on a regional basis (as that term is defined in Rule 138; and

 

318

 

137.3.                       be competitive but whose results shall not be given any particular competitive significance between Academies (for example, no league table or the like shall be produced).

 

138.                                  The games programme for Category 2 Clubs referred to in Rule 136 shall be organised on a regional basis, that is to say so that as far as reasonably possible no team has to travel more than two hours to an away match (save that longer travel times may be necessary in order that each Club can participate meaningfully in the games programme).

 

139.                                  Matches in the games programmes for Category 1 and Category 2 Clubs referred to in Rule 136 shall, unless the Board otherwise permits, be played on Saturdays and arranged so that as far as possible a Club’s fixtures in it mirror those of its teams in the Professional Development Phase Games Programme.

 

140.                                  As part of the Youth Development Phase Games Programme, the League shall organise matches (which may be organised as Tournaments) against teams from clubs in membership of a national association other than the Football Association or the Football Association of Wales. Such matches shall be organised regularly for Clubs operating Category 1 Academies and from time to time for Clubs operating Category 2 Academies.

 

141.                                  The Football League shall organise a games programme for teams consisting of players in the Under 15 and Under 16 age groups of Clubs operating Category 3 Academies, to be played on a regional basis so that as far as reasonably possible no team has to travel more than two hours to an away match (save that longer travel times may be necessary in order that each Club can participate meaningfully in the games programme).

 

142.                                  Matches played pursuant to Rules 136 to 141 shall, when played outdoors, be played in accordance with the following format:

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Pitch size
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Age group
    	
 
    	
Team size
    	
 
    	
(yards)
    	
 
    	
Goal size (feet)
    	
 
    	
Ball size
    
	
Under 15 &
    	
 
    	
11v11
    	
 
    	
110x70
    	
 
    	
24x8
    	
 
    	
5
    
	
Under 16
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

143.                                  Each Club which operates a Category 1, Category 2 or Category 3 Academy:

 

143.1.              must participate fully in the Youth Development Phase Games Programme; and

 

143.2.              may organise and participate in additional Authorised Games of the types listed in paragraphs c), d), f) and g) of that definition only (which shall be notified to the League (in the case of a Club operating a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy) or the Football League (in the case of a Club operating a Category 3 Academy) no later than 72 hours before they are scheduled to take place).

 

Guidance

 

The Games Programme Schedule will incorporate free weeks (in addition to those referred to in Rule 167) during which no matches will be arranged by the Leagues. This will allow Clubs to organise additional matches pursuant to Rule 143.2.

 

319

 

144.                                  Each Club shall ensure that each of its Academy Players in the Under 12 to Under 14 age groups shall, subject to fitness, participate in half the playing time of matches in the Youth Development Phase Games Programme and any other matches organised by his Club pursuant to Rule 143.2, the Academy Player’s playing time to be reasonably spread over the Season.

 

145.                                  Each Club shall ensure that each of its Academy Players in the Under 15 to Under 16 age groups shall, subject to fitness, participate in at least 20 matches per Season (being matches in the Youth Development Phase Games Programme or any other matches organised by his Club pursuant to Rule 143.2). Participation in a match shall for the purposes of this Rule mean playing at least 50% of the game time.

 

Guidance

 

When assessing whether Rule 144 has been complied with, each Academy Player’s playing time over the course of the Season will be assessed and an average calculated (i.e. the Academy Player need not play in half the time of every match). In addition, Rule 144 requires that the playing time is spread relatively evenly over the course of the fixture programme. This is to ensure clubs do not try to backload playing time at the end of the Season simply to ensure the average is met.

 

Professional Development Phase Games Programme

 

146.                                  The League will organise two games programmes, one for teams of Clubs operating Category 1 Academies and one for teams of Clubs operating Category 2 Academies.

 

147.                                  The Football League will organise a games programme for teams of Clubs operating Category 3 and Category 4 Academies.

 

148.                                  The games programmes organised by the League and the Football League pursuant to Rules 146 and 147 will be constituted on the following geographical bases:

 

148.1.              Category 1: a national league, with some international matches against teams representing clubs in membership of national associations other than the Football Association or the Football Association of Wales (and such matches may be played either in England or abroad);

 

148.2.              Category 2:

 

148.2.1.                  in two leagues, each of which shall be constituted on a geographical basis (for example one league of northern based teams and one of southern based teams), the exact constitution of each league to be determined by the Board in its absolute discretion having regard to those Clubs (and Football League clubs) which operate Category 2 Academies;

 

148.2.2.                  where practical, international matches against teams representing clubs in membership of a national association other than the Football Association or the Football Association of Wales (and such matches may be played either in England or abroad);

 

148.3.              Categories 3 and 4:

 

148.3.1.                  in two or more leagues, each of which shall be constituted on a geographical basis (for example one league of northern based teams and one of southern based teams), the exact number of leagues and their geographical constitution to be determined by the Football League in its absolute discretion and having regard to those Football League clubs (and Clubs) which operate Category 3 and 4 Academies.

 

320

 

149.                                  Matches in the Professional Development Phase Games Programme:

 

149.1.                       shall be played in accordance with the Laws of the Game (and for the avoidance of doubt shall be in the 11v11 format);

 

149.2.                       shall be for Players in the Under 18 age group (and younger) only, save that a Club may name in its team sheet a goalkeeper in the Under 19 age group;

 

149.3.                       shall only have five substitutes named on the team sheet (and for the avoidance of doubt three substitutes may enter the field of play);

 

149.4.                       shall consist of competitive leagues and Tournaments; and

 

149.5.                       may include of an optional Futsal programme organised by the League (for Clubs operating Category 1 and Category 2 Academies) in the months of December, January and February.

 

150.                                  Further provisions binding on Clubs competing in the Leagues referred to in Rule 149.4 shall be set out in the rules of those Leagues.

 

151.                                  Each Club which operates an Academy:

 

151.1.                       must participate fully in the Professional Development Phase Games Programme;

 

151.2.                       may organise and participate in additional Authorised Games (which shall be notified to the relevant League no later than 72 hours before they are scheduled to take place).

 

Professional Development League

 

152.                                Each Club which operates a Category 1 Academy shall compete in Professional Development League 1.

 

153.                                Each Club which operates a Category 2 Academy shall compete in Professional Development League 2 unless it is able to demonstrate to the League that its starting 11s in its first team matches during the preceding Season in those competitions set in Rule L.9.1 to Rule L.9.5 included on average at least five Players in the Under 21 age group or younger.

 

154.                                Each Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy may compete in the development league to be organised by the Football League.

 

155.                                The League will organise Professional Development League 1, which shall consist of a national league competition played on a competitive basis with a minimum of 24 matches per Club.

 

156.                                The League will organise Professional Development League 2, which shall consist of a league or leagues played on a competitive basis with a minimum of 24 matches per Club organised on a regional basis, the composition of such regional league(s) to be at the absolute discretion of the Board who shall so far as reasonably possible determine the composition of each such league to ensure that each Club has to travel no more than three hours to each match (save that longer travel times may be necessary in order that each Club can participate meaningfully in Professional Development League 2).

 

321

 

157.                                The Football League will organise Professional Development League 3, which shall consist of a league or leagues played on a competitive basis and organised on a regional basis, the composition of such regional league(s) and the minimum number of matches to be played by each Club to be at the absolute discretion of the Football League who shall so far as reasonably possible determine the composition of each such league to ensure that each Club has to travel no more than three hours to each match (save that longer travel times may be necessary in order that each Club can participate meaningfully in Professional Development League 3). For the avoidance of doubt teams of Clubs operating Category 3 and Category 4 Academies shall compete together in Professional Development League 3.

 

158.                                Eligibility in each of the Professional Development Leagues shall be limited to players in age group Under 21 or younger, save that each Club may nominate on its team sheet for any match in a Professional Development League no more than:

 

158.1.                       one older goalkeeper; and

 

158.2.                       the number of older outfield players determined pursuant to Rule 159.

 

159.                                The number of older outfield players referred to in Rule 158 shall be determined as follows (and in any case shall be no fewer than three and no greater than five);

 

159.1.                       in respect of Professional Development League 1 for Season 2012/13, such number as a majority of those Clubs (and Football League clubs) who have by 31 March 2012 applied for licences to operate Category 1 Academies determine by no later than 31 May 2012; and

 

159.2.                       in respect of Professional Development Leagues 2 and 3 for Season 2012/13 such number as a majority of those Clubs (and Football League clubs) who have by 31 May 2012 applied for licences to operate Category 2 and Category 3 Academies respectively determine by no later than 30 June 2012; and

 

159.3.                       in respect of Professional Development Leagues 1, 2 and 3 for subsequent Seasons, such number as a majority of those Clubs (and Football League clubs) who compete in each Professional Development League so determine by no later than 31 March in the preceding Season.

 

For the avoidance of doubt, any reference in this Rule 159 to a determination to be made in respect of one of the Professional Development Leagues shall only be made by the Clubs (and the Football League clubs) who compete in that Professional Development League.

 

Guidance

 

The number of over-age outfield players to be permitted in the Professional Development Leagues has been discussed extensively with Clubs. There was a consensus that over-age players should be permitted, but lack of agreement as to how many. There is a marginally greater support for Clubs being able to include 3 such players on the team sheet (rather than the alternative proposal of 5). It is accordingly proposed that the Clubs (and Football League clubs) competing in each of the Professional Development Leagues shall decide by a majority how many (up to a maximum of 5) shall be permitted in each League. (This may of course result in there being a different number in each of the Professional Development Leagues, depending on the votes of the clubs in membership of each). Interim provisions to determine the numbers for Season 2012/13 have been included in the Rule.

 

Rules concerning the number of permitted substitutes will be developed in consultation with Clubs participating in each Professional Development League.

 

322

 

160.                                At least two matches in the Professional Development League shall be played at the Club’s ground registered pursuant to Rule K.5, and other matches may be played at an alternative ground subject to the approval of the Board or the Football League (as appropriate). Such alternative grounds may include a pitch at the Club’s Academy provided that it is floodlit, has a fenced off pitch and provides a spectator area.

 

Guidance

 

The Board will need to be satisfied, prior to approving any alternative ground (including one at an Academy) that it provides satisfactory facilities for the playing of matches in the Professional Development League. Such facilities include the pitch, floodlight levels, changing rooms for the teams and Match Officials, and spectator areas. Further consultation on these issues will be undertaken in due course.

 

161.                                Unless otherwise authorised by the Board, and subject to any transitional arrangements authorised by the Board in respect of Season 2012/13 pursuant to which some midweek matches may be scheduled, matches in the Professional Development Leagues shall be played on Saturdays, save that the home Club shall, subject to the rules of the Professional Development Leagues, have discretion to change the date and kick-off time of a match to Friday evening, or any time on Sunday or Monday.

 

162.                                Further provisions binding on Clubs competing in the Professional Development League shall be set out in the rules of those Leagues.

 

163.                                The League will in addition organise international matches (which may take place by way of Tournaments) for teams competing in Professional Development Leagues 1 and 2.

 

Guidance

 

Clubs will be free to move the days of their matches from Saturday to Friday evening, Sunday (any time) or Monday (any time). Competition rules will specify that the away club will have the ability to either object to the moving of the match or request that it is moved, in either case in defined circumstances (e.g. to prevent fixture congestion for the away club).

 

With regard to Rules 156 and 157, it is likely that the target travel time of 3 hours may be exceeded from time to time, particularly in order to accommodate those Clubs whose home geographical “region” is small.

 

With regard to Rule 163, the Premier League intends to organise a competitive European fixture programme involving leading clubs in other European countries. The Premier League will be taking these issues forward in consultation with Clubs. It is intended that, in due course, such matches will become an established part of the Professional Development League. If so, this will necessitate appropriate amendments to these rules in due course.

 

Games Programme: Postponement etc. of Matches

 

164.                                A match in the games programme between Academy teams in age groups Under 9 to Under 16 inclusive shall not be cancelled, postponed or abandoned except with the written consent of the Board or on the instructions of the officiating referee (or if the officiating referee is a minor, the official of the county FA who has accompanied him to the match) who shall be empowered to instruct that such match be cancelled, postponed or abandoned only if he considers that the pitch is unfit for, or if adverse weather conditions preclude, the playing of the match in which event the Club at whose ground the match should have been played shall within seven days give to the Secretary notice in writing to that effect.

 

165.                                Except in the case of an Under 9 to Under 16 games programme match which, without either participating Club being at fault, is cancelled, postponed or abandoned under the provisions of Rule 164, any Club which causes the cancellation, postponement or abandonment of such a match will be in breach of these Rules.

 

323

 

166.                                The Board shall have power to specify the equipment and facilities to be provided by Clubs for the playing of matches between Academies.

 

167.                                In consultation with the Football Association, a minimum of four weekends each Season will be identified by the League upon which there will be no fixtures for Academy teams, such weekends being devoted to international development, selected players’ courses and in-service training of coaches and staff.

 

324

 

YOUTH DEVELOPMENT RULES

EDUCATION AND WELFARE

 

General

 

168.                                  Each Club which operates an Academy shall establish an Education Programme which shall set out the activities to be undertaken by the Club to ensure that the education of its Academy Players is supported effectively and which:

 

168.1.                     is appropriate to the Category of its Academy;

 

168.2.                     complies with all applicable requirements set out in this section of the Rules;

 

168.3.                     is approved by the League; and

 

168.4.                     is evaluated by the Club within each Development Phase to ensure it is meeting its objectives as set out therein.

 

169.                                  Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that each of its Academy Players receives a formal education programme which:

 

169.1.                     is appropriate to his age;

 

169.2.                     meets his specific academic needs;

 

169.3.                     complies with all legal requirements;

 

169.4.                     is structured to ensure that his academic development is not compromised as a result of his being coached by the Club’s Academy;

 

169.5.                     in the case of an Academy Player who is entered into a Scholarship Agreement with the Club, consists of either the advanced apprenticeship framework for sporting excellence (AASE) or any other programme of education approved in writing by the League in conjunction with the PFA;

 

169.6.                     shall continue notwithstanding that the Academy Player signs a professional contract and which shall comply with the requirements of the Education and Skills Act 2008 with regard to education and training.

 

170.                                  Each Academy Player’s educational progression under his Education programme shall be recorded on his Performance Clock.

 

171.                                  Each Club shall take all reasonable steps to ensure that it protects the welfare of each of its Academy Players by offering support for his wellbeing and pastoral care generally.

 

172.                                  The provisions of Section S of the League’s Rules (concerning the Safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups and Safe Recruitment) apply to Academies and Development Centres.

 

173.                                  Without prejudice to the generality of Rule 172 each Club shall appoint an Academy Safeguarding Officer who shall:

 

173.1.                       undertake the functions set out in Rule S.13 specifically with regard to the Academy; and

 

173.2.                       liaise with the Club’s Children’s Services’ Officer.

 

174.                                  Clubs and Academy Staff shall observe and comply with the requirements of the Code of Practice entitled “The Health and Safety of Academy Players on Residential Tours, Festivals, Tournaments and Visits” set out in Appendix 13 and any breach thereof shall be treated as a breach of these Rules.

 

325

 

175.                                  Clubs shall ensure that their Academy Players are insured in accordance with advice circulated by the League from time to time.

 

176.                                  Clubs shall establish, maintain and, when necessary, implement a complaints procedure for Academy Players and Parents, a copy of which shall be submitted to the League.

 

177.                                  The Code of Conduct set out in Appendix 14 shall be binding on Academy Players of compulsory school age attending Academies and their Parents and on Clubs and Officials and any breach thereof by such Academy Players or by Clubs or Officials shall be treated as a breach of these Rules.

 

Induction Events

 

178.                                  Each Club shall arrange a pre-season induction event for Academy Players and their Parents and there shall be at least one such induction event per Development Phase.

 

179.                                  The induction meeting referred to in Rule 178 shall provide such information to the Academy Players and their Parents as is necessary in order for them to understand the coaching and, if relevant, education that the Academy Player will receive from the Club.

 

180.                                  Each Club which operates an Academy shall permit a representative of the League to attend such induction meetings on request.

 

Reports on Educational Progression

 

181.                                  Each Club which operates an Academy shall provide progress reports to the Parent of each Academy Player to whom it provides a full time education programme.

 

182.                                  The progress reports shall:

 

182.1.                       detail the educational progression of the Academy Player; and

 

182.2.                       be provided as and when necessary, but as a minimum at least once every 12 weeks.

 

Guidance

 

With regard to Rule 182.2, Rule 35.2 states that Academy Players in the Under 12 to Under 18 age groups shall receive a Multi-disciplinary Review every six weeks. The educational progress report need only be undertaken once every 12 weeks (i.e. not for each Multi-disciplinary Review) but must be undertaken as part of a Multi-disciplinary Review.

 

Delivery of the Education Programme

 

Part Time Training Model

 

183.                                  Each Club which operates an Academy shall, in respect of each of its Academy Players being trained under the Part Time Training Model and if the League so requests:

 

183.1.                       inform the Academy Player’s school that he is being so trained;

 

183.2.                       seek permission from the Academy Player’s Parent to have access to his school reports and educational attainment data;

 

183.3.                       if granted such permission, use the information obtained to monitor the Academy Player’s academic progression; and

 

183.4.                       liaise with the school on a regular basis in order to discuss and address any issues concerning the Academy Player’s education which have risen or may arise as a consequence of his being trained at the Club’s Academy.

 

326

 

Guidance

 

The Part Time Training Model may be used by Category 1, 2 and 3 Academies in the Foundation Phase (Under 9 to Under 11), and by Category 2 and 3 Academies in the Youth Development Phase: see further Rule 108.

 

The Part Time Training Model envisages that coaching will take place outside the Core Coaching Time, but Clubs should nevertheless establish good communication with each Academy Player’s school and address any relevant issues which arise as a result of the Academy Player being coached at the Academy (and in particular any conflict between the demands of his coaching and those of his academic education).

 

Hybrid Training Model

 

184.                                  Each Club which operates an Academy shall, in respect of each of its Academy Players being trained under the Hybrid Training Model:

 

184.1.                       undertake all necessary liaison and co-operation with the Academy Player’s school to ensure that the required element of coaching can take place within the Core Coaching Time;

 

184.2.                       enter into a written agreement with the Academy Player’s school and Parent which sets out details of the delivery of the Hybrid Training Model to the Academy Player, including weekly timetables, the likely impact on the Academy Player’s education, and any additional educational support to be provided by the Club;

 

184.3.                       seek permission from the Academy Player’s Parent to have access to his school reports and educational attainment data;

 

184.4.                       if granted such permission, use the information obtained to monitor the Academy Player’s academic progression; and

 

184.5.                       liaise with the school at least every six weeks in order to discuss and address any issues concerning the Academy Player’s education which may arise or have arisen as a consequence of his being so trained.

 

Guidance

 

The Hybrid Training Model may be used by Category 1 Academies in the Foundation Phase (Under 9 to Under 11), and by Category 1 and Category 2 Academies in the Youth Development Phase: see further Rule 108.

 

Clubs’ attention is drawn to the following comments in section 7.3.1 of the EPPP. Although these comments refer to the Foundation Phase, they are relevant to the Hybrid Training Model generally.

 

“It is assumed that the majority of the coaching will be delivered after school and at weekends. Flexing the season will also enable Academies to gain greater access to players. It is recommended that wherever possible and particularly in the case of Category 1 Academies where the contact time is highest, the after school sessions are established inside the Core Coaching Time and this may require some negotiation with schools and parents to establish the programme effectively. Close liaison with schools to ensure that players are managing the joint workloads is appropriate but no other specific education interventions are being proposed in this phase.”

 

Full Time Training Model

 

185.                                Each Club which operates an Academy shall, in respect of each of its Academy Players in the Youth Development Phase being trained under the Full Time Training Model, ensure that it provides the Academy Player with education in accordance with one of the four options set out below or in accordance with such other proposals as the League may approve.

 

327

 

Guidance

 

The Full Time Training Model may be used by Category 1 Academies in the Youth Development Phase, and must be used by all Academies in the Professional Development Phase: see further Rule 108.

 

The four options referred to in Rule 185 are as follows. This list of options is not exhaustive, and Clubs are free to develop other models which deliver the same results as the options set out in the Elite Player Performance Plan. Any such model must be approved by the League.

 

Option 1

 

Entering into contractual relationships with an identified school or schools in which the players are based for their education will be a familiar solution. This approach will extend the types of relationships that already exist with schools. The relationship will need to be flexed in terms of the amount of time that Academies would require players to be available for daily coaching. Where Academies implement the Hybrid or Full Time Training Models the school day will need to be flexed to accommodate the Coaching Programme whilst ensuring that boy’s educational development does not suffer.

 

Specific tutor support for the Education Programme will be required for all players engaged in the Hybrid and Full Time Training Model over and above the normal curriculum. Additional tutor support will need to be individually tailored to the players’ needs.

 

Academies will need to decide how and where players will be coached. The optimum environment is at the club’s dedicated training facilities but this will require a school in Education Option 1 to be in close proximity to the club’s training facility so that the players can move easily between the school and the club. If an Academy plans to deliver a Full Time Training Model then the school will need to be in close proximity to the training ground or else the training will need to be accommodated at the school.

 

The other major consideration for Category 1 Academies will be the need to provide dedicated housing, house parents and a secure environment in which to live and work whilst staying with the club. This will need to apply to all players who live outside a short commute from their club’s training ground.

 

Option 2

 

In this option, clubs may choose to develop and extend their own educational facilities at the training ground and, in effect, develop an onsite school facility. For the Category 1 Academy, accommodation would still be required on or near the training ground to house the players and the associated social and welfare support would need to be factored into the delivery of this approach. Clubs may continue to contract an educational partner/provider but the schooling would take place at the club.

 

Option 3

 

Clubs may wish to establish their own schools. These schools may be general in their recruitment with specialist classes or groups of classes catering for the Academy Players’ specialist needs. In this Education Option the same issues regarding the location of the school on or near the training ground remain relevant as does the need to provide appropriate housing and care.

 

Option 4

 

Where two or three Academies are clustered together, especially in urban areas, it may be possible to identify a single school where each of the clubs sends their players. This school would then become the hub for the Academies. The Coaching Programme may be split between the training ground and the school premises subject to the sighting of the school in relation to the club.

 

Further guidance in respect of education in the Professional Development Phase, where all Clubs must utilise the Full Time Training Model, is set out in paragraph 7.3.3 of the Elite Player Performance Plan:

 

All Academies in the Professional Development Phase will be required to deliver the Full Time Training Model. Players will have access to training up to four hours a day in two separate sessions. The season will be developed increasingly to mirror the professional game so there will be less opportunity to flex the season for purposes of creating greater Coaching Contact Time during the summer months.

 

Category 1 and 2 Academies will have the necessary infrastructure at their training grounds to enable them to provide Formal Education provision for players U17 and U18 which may be delivered principally at the Training Ground rather than offsite at a school or college.

 

328

 

This approach envisages the delivery of the Formal Education components at the training ground in purpose built facilities and as part of an integrated flexible weekly programme which compliments and supports the Coaching Programme. The delivery of the Formal Education Programme may be either through fully qualified in house staff or through an outside provider who is able to meet the needs and demands of the integrated programme. Delivering the Education Programme in this way will provide maximum flexibility allowing coaches to flex and stretch the Coaching Programme to suit the particular needs of each player.

 

Category 3 and 4 Academies will not necessarily be equipped to provide the Formal Education component at the training ground. Category 3 and 4 Academies may choose to deliver the Formal Education Programme off site at a local education provider. This will require Heads of Education to ensure that as flexible an Education Programme as possible can be created in partnership with a school/college so that coaches can gain access to the required time for coaching.

 

186.                                  Each Club which operates an Academy shall notify the League, in such a manner as the League shall from time to time specify, of the Training Model on which each of its Academy Players is engaged and, if an Academy Player has changed from one Training Model to another, provide such evidence as the League may require to show that the Academy Player and his Parent consented to the change.

 

Welfare, Social Development and Lifestyle Management

 

187.                                  Each Club which operates an Academy shall establish a programme to educate each of its Academy Players in Lifestyle Management Skills.

 

188.                                  The programme referred to in Rule 187 shall ensure that each Academy Player trained under the Full Time Training Model and/or in the Professional Development Phase has the opportunity to engage in activities outside the Academy which will encourage him to take an active part in the community and develop an understanding of good citizenship.

 

189.                                  Each Academy Player shall engage in the activities referred to in Rule 188 unless he has good cause not to do so and each Club shall take all reasonable steps to ensure that each of its Academy Players does so engage.

 

190.                                  Each Club which operates an Academy shall nominate a member of Academy Staff to manage and deliver the said programme.

 

191.                                  Each Club shall nominate an Official to be responsible for the welfare and supervision of Academy Players engaged on the Part Time Training Model or Hybrid Training Model, while they are present at the Club’s facilities.

 

Player Exit/Release Strategy

 

192.                                  Each Club which operates an Academy shall devise and implement a programme, to be managed by its Head of Education and Welfare or other appropriate Official to assist its Academy Players released from the Academy at completion of their Under 16, Under 17 or Under 18 year in circumstances where it appears they will not be joining another Club (or club).

 

193.                                  Any such programme in respect of Academy Players being released at the completion of their Under 18 year shall be designed so that it dovetails with the support programme for such released Academy Players to be operated by the League.

 

329

 

YOUTH DEVELOPMENT RULES

SPORTS SCIENCE AND MEDICINE

 

Sports Science and Medicine Programme

 

194.                                  Each Club which operates an Academy shall establish a Sports Science and Medicine Programme (in accordance with the criteria set out in these Rules which apply to the Category of its Academy) for the benefit of its Academy Players.

 

195.                                  Each Club’s Sport Science and Medicine Programme shall be managed by its Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine (in the case of a Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy) or by an appropriately qualified Official (in the case of the Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy).

 

196.                                  The Sports Science and Medicine Programme of each Club should detail the planned provision to each of its Academy Players of at least the following areas:

 

196.1.              sports science (including physiology, biomechanics, physical testing and measurement);

 

196.2.              physiotherapy (including hydrotherapy and sports massage);

 

196.3.              medical services (including the prevention and treatment of injury and diet and nutrition);

 

196.4.              Performance Analysis; and

 

196.5.              psychology.

 

197.                                  The progress and development of each Academy Player under the Sports Science and Medicine Programme (including without limitation the results of the tests set out in Rule 198, and full details of any injuries, the treatment thereof, and the length of any period of rehabilitation) shall be noted in his Multi-disciplinary Review and recorded in his Performance Clock.

 

198.                                  Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that each of its Academy Players undergoes the following tests to measure physical and physiological fitness (as such tests are defined in the Audit Tool):

 

198.1.              age-appropriate medical and physical screening;

 

198.2.              anthropometric assessments;

 

198.3.              physiological/fitness testing;

 

198.4.              movement and posture/functional screening;

 

198.5.              predictive testing of size and shape/maturation measurement (save that a Club operating a Category 4 Academy shall not be obliged to conduct such tests);

 

198.6.              psychological profiling (Category 1 Academies only); and

 

198.7.              monitoring of physical exertion (Category 1 Academies only);

 

and shall submit to the League such information as it may from time to time require in order to establish a national database of athletic development.

 

199.                                  Subject to a Club complying with Rule 198, the League will make available to it (on an anonymised basis) benchmarked data derived from the information provided to it by all Clubs.

 

330

 

200.                                  Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that details of all injuries suffered by its Academy Players and of all rehabilitation are recorded and provided to the League and the FA in order that a national audit of injury and rehabilitation may be maintained.

 

201.                                  Subject to a Club complying with Rule 200, the League will make available to it benchmarked data derived from the national audit of injury and rehabilitation.

 

202.                                  Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that it has in place an Emergency Action Plan, and that all relevant Academy Staff are aware of its contents, and that it provides a copy of it in advance of all its home matches in the Games Programmes to its opponents.

 

Guidance

 

See Rule 95.5: the Academy Doctor shall be responsible for the preparation of his Club’s Emergency Action Plan. The League will assist with the sharing of Emergency Action Plans, eg by use of the Extranet.

 

203.                                  Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that there is available at all games involving Academy teams appropriate first aid or primary care provision and, without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing, that:

 

203.1.              a doctor who holds a current Football Association Advanced Resuscitation and Emergency Aid certificate or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board or paramedic (in the case of a Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy) or a physiotherapist who holds the Intermediate First Aid for Sport qualification or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board (in the case of a Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy) is present at each game in the Professional Development Phase Games Programme; and

 

203.2.              a doctor or physiotherapist who holds the Intermediate First Aid for Sport qualification or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board is present at each venue at which matches in the Foundation Phase and Youth Development Phase take place;

 

203.3.              a defibrillator is maintained at each venue at which matches are played and at which coaching takes place.

 

Guidance

 

Rule 72 requires each coach to hold a current Basic First Aid for Sport Qualification or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board. Thus, all coaches attending matches in all of the Development Phases should hold this qualification. Knowledge of how to use a defibrillator is a requirement of the Basic First Aid for Sport Qualification. Accordingly, the net effect of these Rules is that there must be somebody present at all games who knows how to use a defibrillator.

 

Each Club’s Emergency Action Plan should include details of the members of Academy Staff required by Rules 203.1 and 203.2.

 

204.                                  A physiotherapist qualified as set out in Rule 91.2 or Rule 92 or a coach who holds the Football Association’s Diploma in the Treatment and Management of Injuries or an equivalent or higher qualification or a member of staff who holds a current emergency first aid qualification awarded by the FA, the British Red Cross, St John Ambulance (or by another entity provided it is approved by the Health and Safety Executive as an emergency first aid qualification) shall be present at all coaching taking place in Academies (without prejudice to the requirements of Rule 203).

 

331

 

YOUTH DEVELOPMENT RULES

TALENT IDENTIFICATION AND RECRUITMENT

 

Scouts: Qualifications

 

205.                                  Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that each of its Scouts:

 

205.1.              is in possession of such qualification as the League may require from time to time;

 

205.2.              understands and complies in full with these Rules and the Code of Conduct for Scouts; and

 

205.3.              undertakes Continued Professional Development each year.

 

Guidance

 

It is envisaged that a new qualification for scouts will be developed in due course.

 

206.                                  Each Club which operates an Academy upon employing or engaging a Scout shall within five days thereof apply to register him with the League in the manner prescribed by the Board and providing to the League evidence that the Scout holds the qualification required by Rule 205.1.

 

Guidance

 

It is envisaged that Clubs will be able to enter Scouts’ details via the Extranet rather than by submitting a form. An Extranet application is being developed for this purpose.

 

207.                                  The League shall register a Scout and shall notify the applicant Club to that effect upon being satisfied that:

 

207.1.              the Scout holds the qualification required by Rule 205.1;

 

207.2.              the Scout is not currently registered as the Scout of another Club.

 

208.                                  At the start of each season each Club shall issue a Scout Identification Card to each of its registered Scouts.

 

209.                                  Except during the period of five days referred to in Rule 206, no Club shall employ a Scout who is not registered with the League pursuant to Rule 207 unless it has made an application to register him which has yet to be determined.

 

210.                                  Upon a Club which operates an Academy ceasing to employ or engage a registered Scout, it shall within five days thereof:

 

210.1.              give notice to that effect to the League who shall thereupon remove his name from the register; and

 

210.2.              return his Scout Identification Card to the League.

 

211.                                  Scouts shall conduct themselves in accordance with the Code of Conduct for Scouts set out in Appendix 8.

 

212.                                  Each Club which operates an Academy shall take all reasonable endeavours to ensure that its Scouts comply in all respects with Rule 211 and the Code of Conduct for Scouts.

 

Scouts: Attendance at Matches

 

213.                                  Each Club which operates an Academy shall permit the Scouts of other Clubs to attend at matches played in the Games Programmes provided that:

 

213.1.              the Club which has employed or engaged the Scout notifies both Clubs involved in the match of the Scout’s proposed attendance by no later than 5:00pm on the last Working Day before the published date of the match; and

 

332

 

213.2.     the Scout is able to produce on demand to the home Club his Scout Identification Card.

 

214.                                  Each Scout shall inform the home Club of his arrival at a match.

 

215.                                  Each Club which operates an Academy shall prepare and produce a document setting out the process of how Scouts employed by that Club should approach players and the process thereafter. Such process should comply in full with the Rules and the Code of Conduct for Scouts and should build upon the training that the Scout received while obtaining the relevant scouting qualification referred to in Rule 205.1.

 

Scouts: Disciplinary Action

 

216.                                  Any breach by a Scout of Rule 211 shall amount to a breach of these Rules and the League shall be entitled to take disciplinary action against the Scout and/or his Club for such breach in accordance with Section W of these Rules. In addition to the sanctions available under Section W, an additional sanction of the removal of a Scout’s registration shall also be available at the conclusion of the disciplinary proceedings, should a breach be held to exist.

 

217.                                  Any breach by a Club of Rule 209 or Rule 212 shall amount to a breach of these Rules and the League shall be entitled to take disciplinary action against the Club for such breach in accordance with Section W of the League’s Rules. In addition to the sanctions available under Section W, an additional sanction of the removal of a Scout’s registration shall also be available at the conclusion of the disciplinary proceedings, should a breach be held to exist.

 

Registrations and Provision of Information by the League

 

218.                                  Upon receiving an application by a Club to register an Academy Player, the League shall immediately provide to the Academy Player’s Parent a copy of these Rules and of the Parent’s Charter.

 

219.                                  The League will undertake the registration (which shall be backdated to the date of application) of the Academy Player if:

 

219.1.              7 days have elapsed from the date the League sent the Parent the documents referred to above; and

 

219.2.              during that time, the League has not been contacted by the Academy Player or his Parent to inform the League that he no longer wishes to be registered as an Academy Player for that Club.

 

220.                                  The Academy Player may be coached by and play for the Club during the period of 7 days referred to in Rule 219.1.

 

221.                                  The provisions of Rules 280 to 283 shall apply during the period referred to in Rule 219.1.

 

222.                                  If, contrary to Rule 221, the Academy Player directly or indirectly contacts another Club, and such contact results in the Academy Player becoming registered with that other Club without the consent of the Club referred to in Rule 218, the other Club shall be presumed to have breached Rule 280.

 

333

 

Guidance

 

Rule 218

 

It is envisaged that an amendment will be made to Form 27 (now PLYD Form 5) to include a statement that where the child is to be registered as an Academy Player, the Parent will receive from the League a copy of these Rules and the Parent’s Charter. In signing the Consent Form, the Parent agrees to acknowledge receipt forthwith of the Charter and to read the Charter.

 

The League will where possible send the Rules and Charter to Parents by email with a read-receipt, or by recorded delivery if no email address is provided.

 

Rule 222

 

The presumption set out in this Rule is rebuttable if the new Club can establish to the satisfaction of the Board that it did not in fact breach Rule 280.

 

Time/Distance Rules

 

223.                                  Subject to Rule 251, each Club which operates an Academy shall be permitted to register Academy Players who reside within the travel times measured from the location of the Club’s principal venue for the provision of coaching and education set out in the following table.

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
Permitted   Recruitment time/distance
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Foundation
    	
 
    	
Youth   Development
    	
 
    	
Professional
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Phase
    	
 
    	
Phase
    	
 
    	
Development   Phase
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Category 1
    	
 
    	
1   hour
    	
 
    	
Seasons   2012/13 and 2013/2014:
    	
 
    	
no   limit
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
·   Under 15-Under 16: no limit for Academy Players   engaged in the Full Time Training Model;
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
·   1 1⁄2 hours for all other Academy Players in   the Youth Development Phase.
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Season 2014/15 onwards:
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
·   No limit for Academy Players engaged in the   Full Time Training Model;
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
·   1 1⁄2 hours for all other Academy Players in   the Youth Development Phase.
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    
	
 
    
	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Category 2
    	
 
    	
1   hour
    	
 
    	
1   1⁄2
    	
 
    	
no   limit
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Category 3
    	
 
    	
1   hour
    	
 
    	
1   1⁄2
    	
 
    	
no   limit
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Category 4
    	
 
    	
N/A
    	
 
    	
N/A
    	
 
    	
no   limit
    	
 
    

 

Any question or dispute concerning the travelling time requirements in this Rule shall be determined by the Board.

 

334

 

Trials

 

224.                                  Subject to the conditions set out in Rules 225 and 231, a Trialist may attend an Academy for up to six consecutive weeks in any one Season without being registered provided that:

 

224.1.              at least seven days’ prior written notice to that effect shall be given to any junior club of which such Trialist is a member; and

 

224.2.              before the trial commences his particulars shall be notified forthwith to the League by sending to the Secretary PLYD Form 2 duly completed.

 

225.                                  In the case of the Trialist in one of the age groups Under 9 to Under 16, a Club may apply to the Board for permission to extend the period of six weeks referred to in Rule 224 for an initial additional period of six weeks, and then for a further period of six weeks thereafter.

 

226.                                  An application to extend a trial period must be:

 

226.1.              made by the Club at least two weeks before the Trialist’s trial period is due to expire;

 

226.2.              accompanied by such information and assurances as the League may require; and

 

226.3.              consented to by the Trialist and his Parent.

 

227.                                  An application to extend a trial period shall only be granted by the League if it is satisfied as to arrangements put in place by the Club for the welfare and education of the Trialist.

 

228.                                  A Trialist may not register with another Club (or club) during the initial 6 week trial period but may at any time terminate an extended trial period to which he is subject.

 

229.                                  Rule 34 (Performance Clocks) and Rule 35 (Multi-Disciplinary Reviews) shall apply with regard to Trialists.

 

230.                                  Each Club shall give the League all such access to information and persons as it may require in order to monitor the welfare and progression of Trialists and to determine whether to grant an application to extend a trial period.

 

231.                                  The conditions referred to in Rule 224 are as follows:

 

231.1.              a trial may be offered or given by a Club to anyone in age groups Under 9 to Under 11 inclusive who has his permanent residence within one hour’s travelling time of the Club’s Academy;

 

231.2.              a trial may be offered or given by a Club which is permitted to recruit nationally (because it operates a Category 1 Academy and is permitted to recruit nationally pursuant to Rule 223) to anyone in age groups Under 12 and Under 13;

 

231.3.              a trial may be offered or given by any Club to which Rule 231.2 does not apply to anyone in age groups Under 12 and Under 13 who has his permanent residence within one and a half hours’ travelling time of the Club’s Academy;

 

231.4.              a trial may be offered or given by a Club to anyone in age groups Under 14 to Under 16 inclusive;

 

231.5.              subject to Rule 231.6.2 a trial may be offered or given by one or more Clubs to an Academy Player in age group Under 16 who has been informed by the Club holding his registration that it will not offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with him; any such trial or series of trials may not in the aggregate exceed six weeks;

 

335

 

231.6.              a trial may not be offered or given to anyone:

 

231.6.1.         who is on trial at another Academy; or

 

231.6.2.         whose registration is held by another Club (or club) except with the written consent of such Club (or club) or in the case of an Academy Player who is exercising his entitlement under either Rule 255, Rule 256 or Rule 257 to seek registration as an Academy Player at the Academy of another Club (or club).

 

Any question or dispute concerning the travelling time requirements in this Rule shall be determined by the Board in its absolute discretion.

 

232.                                  If a Trialist attending an Academy is injured so that he cannot be coached or play football or if the period of his trial is interrupted by any other occurrence, application may be made to the Board in writing to extend the period of his trial, giving full reasons therefor, and the Board shall have power to extend such period in such terms as it may think fit.

 

233.                                  If before the date upon which a Trialist’s trial period is due to end his trial is terminated, notice to that effect shall be given to the League by sending to the Secretary PLYD Form 3 duly completed.

 

234.                                  Upon a Trialist commencing a trial, the League shall provide to him and his Parent a copy of these Rules and of the Parents’ Charter.

 

Pre-Registration Agreements

 

235.                                  Subject to the provisions of Art. 19 of the FIFA Regulations for the Status and Transfer of Players, on or after 1st January in any Season a Club may enter into a pre-registration agreement with a player who does not reside within one and a half hours’ travelling time of its Academy provided that such a player is then:

 

235.1.              in his Under 16, Under 17 or Under 18 year; and

 

235.1.              in Full Time Education; and

 

235.3.     not registered with another Club or Football League club.

 

236.                                  A pre-registration agreement shall be in PLYD Form 4 and shall include an undertaking by the Club to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with the player upon the Club having acquired the player’s registration and

 

236.1.              in the case of a player in his Under 16 year, on or after the last Friday in June in the academic year in which the Academy Player reaches the age of 16; or

 

236.2.              in the case of a player in his Under 17 or Under 18 year, upon his ceasing Full Time Education.

 

Unless authorised in writing by the Board, a breach of such an undertaking will constitute a breach of these Rules.

 

237.                                  Clubs shall submit to the Secretary copies of all pre-registration agreements within five days of their being entered into.

 

336

 

238.                                  A written coaching programme shall be annexed to each pre-registration agreement and the player shall not be coached by or at the Club’s Academy or participate in its matches, tours, Festivals, Training Camps or Tournaments until the programme has been approved in writing by the Board and then only to the extent set out in the programme.

 

Registrations

 

239.                                  Except for Trialists attending trials in accordance with Rule 224, and players attending Development Centres and players with whom a Club has entered into a pre-registration agreement in accordance with Rule 235, no player shall be coached by or at an Academy or participate in matches, tours, Festivals, Training Camps or Tournaments in which the Club operating that Academy is involved unless that Club holds his registration.

 

240.                                  Subject to Rule 241, players in age groups Under 9, Under 10, Under 11, Under 12, Under 14 and Under 16 shall be registered for one year and those in age groups Under 13 and Under 15 for two years.

 

241.                                  The registration of an Academy Player engaged in the Full Time Training Model shall endure until the last Friday in June in the academic year in which the Academy Player reaches the age of 16.

 

242.                                  The registration of Academy Players will be undertaken by the League.

 

243.                                  Registrations of Academy Players undertaken by the Football League which are held by Clubs promoted to the League shall be treated as having been undertaken by the League provided all circumstances surrounding that registration comply with these Rules, failing which the League shall be at liberty to reject that registration unless otherwise determined by the Board.

 

244.                                  An application for the registration of an Academy Player at an Academy shall be made by completing and submitting to the Secretary PLYD Form 5 signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory together with a copy of the Code of Conduct referred to in Rule 177.

 

245.                                  A Club shall request each Academy Player (or if he is a minor his Parent) to complete PLYD Form 6 at the same time that he completes PLYD Form 5. If he does so the Club shall submit the completed PLYD Form 6 to the Secretary at the same time that it submits PLYD Form 5.

 

246.                                  An application in PLYD Form 5 shall be refused if it is made in respect of a player with whom a Club (or club), other than the applicant Club, has entered into a pre-registration agreement which remains current.

 

247.                                  Except in the case of a Scholar, a player shall not be registered as an Academy Player unless he is in Full Time Education.

 

248.                                  The Board may from time to time direct the minimum number of Academy Players to be registered by each Club in each age group, and each Club shall comply with any such direction.

 

337

 

249.                                  The maximum numbers of Academy Players registrable by a Club at any one time are as follows:

 

	
Age groups Under 9 to Under 14 inclusive:
    	
 
    	
30 in each age group
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Age groups Under 15 and Under 16 inclusive:
    	
 
    	
20 in each age group
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Age groups Under 17 to Under 21 inclusive:
    	
 
    	
15 in each age group
    

 

250.                                  No Club shall be permitted to register any Academy Player in the Under 9 age group before the third Saturday in May immediately preceding his Under 9 year.

 

251.                                  A player in age groups Under 14 to Under 16 inclusive who resides more than one and a half hours’ travelling time from the nearest Academy may be registered as an Academy Player at the nearest Club which operates an Academy of the appropriate Category subject to the following conditions:

 

251.1.              an application for registration of an Academy Player under the provisions of this Rule shall be accompanied by a written coaching programme which shall include full particulars of any coaching the Academy Player will receive at or in the locality of his place of residence;

 

251.2.              the coaching programme shall be designed so as to ensure that it does not cause the Academy Player to be absent from school;

 

251.3.              in the case of an Academy Player registered under the provisions of this Rule at an Academy, the Head of Education shall make enquiries of the Academy Player’s school at least four times each Season during the currency of his registration so as to satisfy himself that the Academy Player’s best interests are being served by the coaching programme and that it is not adversely affecting his education; the result of each enquiry shall be reported in writing to the Academy Manager who in the event of an adverse report shall apply to the Board for the cancellation of the Academy Player’s registration;

 

251.4.              unless any other travelling arrangements have been submitted to and approved in writing by or on behalf of the Board, on the occasion of each visit by the Academy Player to the Academy at which he is registered he shall be accompanied on both the outward and the return journey by his Parent.

 

252.                                  An application to register an Academy Player shall be refused if:

 

252.1.              the Academy Player is in age groups Under 10, Under 11 or Under 12; and

 

252.2.              the registration of that Academy Player was held by another Club or Football League club (“the former Club”) within the period of 12 months prior to the making of the application; and

 

252.3.              the former Club had given notice to that Academy Player under the provisions of Rules 254.1 or 254.2 that it intended to retain his registration; and

 

252.4.              the Club making the application had within the said period of 12 months registered two Academy Players in age groups Under 10, Under 11 or Under 12 whose registrations had been held by the former Club;

 

unless the Club making the application and the former Club agree otherwise.

 

338

 

253.                                  On or before the third Saturday in May in every year each Club shall send to the Secretary a list in PLYD Form 7 containing the names of each of the Academy Players whose registration it then holds (other than those who have entered into a Scholarship Agreement whose names are included in the list required by Rule U.30), indicating which it retains, which it intends to retain and which it intends to terminate with effect from the first Saturday in June.

 

End of Season Procedure

 

254.                                  Except in the case of an Academy Player who has been offered and has accepted a Scholarship Agreement in accordance with Rule 262:

 

254.1.              on or before the third Saturday in May in every year in which his registration is held, each Club shall give or send to each of its Academy Players in age groups Under 9 to Under 11 PLYD Form 8 notifying him whether it intends to retain or to terminate his registration with effect from the first Saturday in June;

 

254.2.              on or before the third Saturday in May, each Club shall give or send to each of its Academy Players in age groups Under 12 and Under 14 PLYD Form 9 notifying him whether it intends to retain his registration for the next two seasons or to terminate it with effect from the first Saturday in June.

 

255.                                  An Academy Player who receives notification under Rule 254.1 or Rule 254.2 of his Club’s intention to terminate his registration shall be at liberty following receipt of such notification to seek registration as an Academy Player at the Academy of any other Club (or club).

 

256.                                  An Academy Player who receives notification under Rule 254.1 or Rule 254.2 of his Club’s intention to retain his registration shall likewise be at liberty after the first Saturday in June to seek registration as an Academy Player at the Academy of any other Club (or club) provided that:

 

256.1.              by the first Saturday in June he has given written notice to his Club and the Secretary terminating his registration; and

 

256.2.              he has received the Secretary’s written acknowledgement of the same.

 

257.                                  An Academy Player in age group Under 16 who has not received an offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement by 1 March shall thereafter be at liberty to seek registration as an Academy Player at the Academy of any other Club (or club).

 

Termination of Registration

 

258.                                  Subject to Rule 259, the registration of an Academy Player who has not entered into a Scholarship Agreement with a Club shall terminate upon the happening of the earliest of the following events:

 

258.1.              the Academy Player completing his Full Time Education; or

 

258.2.              the receipt by the Secretary at any time of a mutual cancellation notification in PLYD Form 10 duly completed and signed by the Academy Player and his Parent and on behalf of the Club holding his registration; or

 

258.3.              the receipt by the Secretary of the Academy Player’s notice duly given in accordance with the provisions of Rule 256.1; or

 

339

 

258.4.              the first Saturday in June following the receipt by the Secretary of PLYD Form 7 upon which his Club has indicated its intention to terminate the Academy Player’s registration; or

 

258.5.              the expiry, surrender, suspension or revocation of the Academy licence of the Club holding the registration.

 

259.                                  The Board shall have power at any time to cancel the registration of an Academy Player upon the written application of either:

 

259.1.              the Academy Player or, if the Academy Player is a Child, his Parent on his behalf (and one of the grounds, but not the only ground, on which such an application may be made is that the categorisation of the Club’s Academy has been lowered pursuant to Rule 16.3); or

 

259.2.              the Club holding his registration.

 

260.                                  The Board shall determine such an application in such manner as it shall think fit and, in particular, shall have power to appoint one or more suitably qualified persons to enquire into all the circumstances of the application (adopting such procedures as are considered appropriate) and to report to the Board, recommending whether the application should be granted or refused. If the application is granted, the Board may impose conditions (e.g. as to compensation) on the cancellation of the registration.

 

261.                                  Upon an Academy Player’s registration terminating by virtue of the provisions of Rule 258.2, the Secretary shall provide him with a copy of PLYD Form 10 as evidence thereof.

 

Scholarships

 

262.                                  On or after 1 January in the year in which he attains the age of 14 years and in any event on or before 1 March in his Under 16 year, a Club may offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with an Academy Player whose registration it holds.

 

263.                                  Failure by a Club to honour any offer of a scholarship made pursuant to Rule 262 shall render that Club liable to disciplinary action pursuant to Section W of the League’s Rules.

 

264.                                  A Club may likewise offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with an Academy Player in age group Under 16 who is seeking registration under the provisions of Rule 257.

 

265.                                  Any offer made under the provisions of Rules 262 or 264 shall be in PLYD Form 11, a copy of which shall be sent to the Secretary by the Club making the offer within five days of it being made.

 

266.                                  An Academy Player receiving an offer in PLYD Form 11 shall respond thereto within 28 days by completing and submitting to the Club making the offer PLYD Form 12, a copy of which shall be sent to the Secretary by the Club within five days of receipt. An Academy Player who does not accept the offer shall be at liberty after the first Saturday in June to seek registration at any other Club (or club).

 

267.                                  An Academy Player who fails to respond as required by Rule 266 shall be deemed to have not accepted the offer.

 

340

 

268.                                  A Club may enter into a Scholarship Agreement with an Academy Player if:

 

268.1.              it holds his registration; or

 

268.2.              his registration is not held by another Club (or club); and

 

268.3.              (except in the case of an Academy Player who has entered into a Scholarship Agreement with another Club (or club) which has been cancelled by mutual agreement) he is under the age of 18 years; and

 

268.4.              the Scholarship Agreement commences no earlier than the last Friday in June in the academic year in which the Academy Player reaches the age of 16.

 

269.                                  An Academy Player who enters into a Scholarship Agreement with a Club shall be:

 

269.1.              entitled to receive such remuneration as shall be determined by the Board from time to time; and

 

269.2.              required to complete his Education Programme (as defined in PLYD Form 1).

 

270.                                  The registration of an Academy Player who enters into a Scholarship Agreement with a Club shall be effected by completion of and submission to the Secretary of Football Association Form G(4), signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory, together with copies of the Academy Player’s Scholarship Agreement and birth certificate.

 

271.                                  If the parties to a Scholarship Agreement have agreed in writing that they will enter into a contract of employment in Form 26 prior to or immediately upon the termination of the Scholarship Agreement, and provided that the written agreement between them specifies the length of the contract and full details of all the remuneration and benefits payable under it, the Club shall not be obliged to complete and sign a mutual cancellation notification upon the Academy Player’s application for cancellation of his registration pursuant to clause 13.1 of the Scholarship Agreement. If the Club chooses not to cancel the Academy Player’s registration, the Academy Player shall remain registered with the Club and the Scholarship Agreement shall remain in full force and effect.

 

Appeal against Termination

 

272.                                  An appeal by an Academy Player under the provisions of clause 10.3 or by a Club under the provisions of clause 12.3 of PLYD Form 1 shall be commenced by notice in writing addressed to the other party to the agreement and to the Secretary.

 

Appeal against Disciplinary Decision

 

273.                                  An appeal by an Academy Player under the provisions of paragraph 3.3.2 of the Schedule to PLYD Form 1 shall be commenced by notice in writing addressed to the Club and to the Secretary.

 

274.                                  Appeals pursuant to Rule 272 or Rule 273 shall be conducted in such manner as the Board may determine.

 

275.                                  The Board may allow or dismiss any such appeal and make such other order as it thinks fit.

 

341

 

Order for Costs

 

276.                                  The Board shall have power to make an order for costs:

 

276.1.              in determining appeals under Rule 272 or Rule 273; and

 

276.2.              if any such appeal, having been commenced, is withdrawn.

 

277.                                  The Board shall have power to determine the amount of any such costs which may include, without limitation, those incurred by the Company in the conduct of the appeal.

 

278.                                  Costs ordered to be paid as aforesaid shall be recoverable:

 

278.1.              in the case of a Club, under the provisions of Rule E.26; or

 

278.2.              in the case of an Academy Player, as a civil debt.

 

Further Appeal

 

279.                                  Within 14 days of a decision of the Board given under the provisions of Rule 275 either party may by notice in writing appeal against such decision to the Premier League Appeals Committee whose decision shall be final.

 

Approaches by and to Clubs and Inducements

 

280.                                  A Club shall not, either directly or indirectly, make any approach to or communicate with:

 

280.1.              an Academy Player registered with another Club (or club); or

 

280.2.              a player with whom another Club (or club) has entered into a pre-registration agreement which remains current.

 

281.                                  A public statement made by an Official of or Agent for a Club expressing interest in an Academy Player whose registration is held by another Club (or club) or a player with whom another Club (or club) has entered into a pre-registration agreement which remains current shall be deemed for the purpose of Rule 280 to be an indirect approach in breach of that Rule.

 

282.                                  Except as permitted by Rules 255 and 256, an Academy Player whose registration is held by a Club shall not, either directly or indirectly, make any approach to another Club (or club).

 

283.                                  Except that a Club may, not earlier than 1 January next following the commencement of his Under 16 year, offer an Academy Player a contract as a Contract Player upon his attaining the age of 17 years and subject to Rules 235 and 262:

 

283.1.              no Club shall induce or attempt to induce a player to become registered as an Academy Player by that Club by offering him, or any person connected with him, either directly or indirectly, a benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind;

 

283.2.              no Club shall likewise induce or attempt to induce an Academy Player to enter into a Scholarship Agreement and in particular no Club shall pay or offer to pay to an Academy Player upon his entering into a Scholarship Agreement remuneration in excess of the remuneration referred to in Rule 269.1;

 

283.3.              no Academy Player shall, either directly or indirectly, accept any such inducement.

 

342

 

YOUTH DEVELOPMENT RULES

FACILITIES

 

Facilities

 

284.                                  Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that:

 

284.1.              it provides as a minimum the facilities and accommodation set out in this section of the Rules; and

 

284.2.              in respect of Category 1 Academies, such facilities and accommodation are available for the exclusive use of its Academy at all times when it requires access to them in order to comply with these Rules.

 

285.                                  The facilities and accommodation to be provided by each Academy (as referred to in Rule 284.1) are set out in the following tables. Save where otherwise indicated, or with the permission of the Board, all such facilities and accommodation shall be provided at the Club’s principal venue for the coaching and education of Academy Players.

 

285.1.              Grass pitches

 

	
Category 1
    	
 
    	
a) A sufficient number of grass pitches of the appropriate sizes (as   required by the Rules relating to Games Programmes and with goals sized   as required by the Rules relating to Games Programmes) to enable the   Club to play all its matches in the Games Programmes and fulfil its   commitments under these Rules as regards coaching. Rule K.21 shall   apply to Academy pitches. Without prejudice to the generality of the Rule,   each Club shall ensure that the quality of its pitches used for matches in   the Games Programmes is not adversely affected by coaching taking place on   them. Clubs may accordingly need to have a greater number of pitches than the   bare minimum necessary to fulfil matches in the Games Programme.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
b) One floodlit grass pitch enclosed with perimeter fencing and with   designated areas for spectator attendance (save that if a Club is unable to   obtain planning permission for floodlighting then the requirement for   floodlighting shall be waived);
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
c) A   designated area (on grass) for the coaching of goalkeepers.
    
	
Category 2 and 3
    	
 
    	
a) A   sufficient number of grass pitches of the appropriate sizes (as required by   the Rules relating to Games Programmes and with goals sized as required   by the Rules relating to Games Programmes) to enable the Club to play   all its matches in the Games Programmes and fulfil its commitments under   these Rules as regards coaching. Rule K.21 shall apply to Academy   pitches. Without prejudice to the generality of the Rule, each Club shall   ensure that the quality of its pitches used for matches in the Games   Programmes is not adversely affected by coaching taking place on them. Clubs   may accordingly need to have a greater number of pitches than the bare   minimum necessary to fulfil matches in the Games Programme.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
b) A   designated area for the coaching of goalkeepers.
    
	
Category 4
    	
 
    	
a) A   sufficient number of grass pitches of the appropriate sizes (as required by   the Rules relating to Games Programmes and with goals sized as required   by the Rules relating to Games Programmes) to enable the Club to play   all its matches in the Games Programmes and fulfil its commitments under   these Rules as regards coaching. Rule K.21 shall apply to Academy   pitches. Without prejudice to the generality of the Rule, each Club shall   ensure that the quality of its pitches used for matches in the Games   Programmes is not adversely affected by coaching taking place on them. Clubs   may accordingly need to have a greater number of pitches than the bare   minimum necessary to fulfil matches in the Games Programme.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
b) A   designated area (on grass) for the coaching of goalkeepers.
    

 

343

 

285.2.              Artificial Surface pitch

 

	
Categories 1 and 2
    	
 
    	
One   floodlit outdoor Artificial Surface pitch (save that if a Club is unable to   obtain planning permission for floodlighting then the requirement for   floodlighting shall be waived). It is recommended (but not mandatory) that   this pitch complies with Rule K.21.
    
	
Categories 3 and 4
    	
 
    	
Access   to one floodlight outdoor Artificial Surface pitch (which need not be at the   principal venue).
    

 

285.3.              Indoor area for training and the playing of matches

 

Note: ideally a Club’s indoor facility should be located at its principal venue for the coaching of Academy Players but it is accepted that a number of Clubs have existing indoor facilities which are located elsewhere. Provided that the Rules relating to the maximum travel time from an Academy Player’s residence to the coaching venue are complied with, this is acceptable. However, any new facility must be located at the principal venue.

 

	
Categories 1 and 2
    	
 
    	
One   indoor Artificial Surface pitch measuring a minimum of 60 yards by 40 yards   which shall be owned by the Club (or alternatively the Club must have a legally   enforceable agreement with the owner of the facility for its use by the Club,   expiring not earlier than the end of the current Season) and which shall be   for the exclusive use of the Academy at all times. (Note: an indoor pitch   which complies with the size requirements set out in Rule K.15 is   recommended).
    
	
Categories 3 and 4
    	
 
    	
Access   to one indoor Artificial Surface pitch measuring 60 yards by 40 yards during   the months of November to April. Alternatively, the pitch may measure 30   yards by 20 yards but if so the Club shall only be permitted to coach the   following maximum numbers of Academy Players at any one time:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Age   groups Under 9 to Under 14 inclusive:
    	
 
    	
18   in each age group
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Age   groups Under 15 and Under 16 inclusive:
    	
 
    	
15   in each age group
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Age   groups Under 17 to Under 21 inclusive:
    	
 
    	
12   in each age group
    

 

285.4.              Changing rooms and washing facilities

 

	
Categories 1 to 4
    	
 
    	
a) suitably-sized changing rooms equal in number to the number of   teams (including visiting teams) playing at the Academy at any one time so   that each such team has exclusive use of a changing room;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
b) a sufficient number of washing and toilet facilities, of a   suitable quality, for the exclusive use of all registered Academy Players;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
c) a sufficient number of separate washing and toilet facilities, of   a suitable quality, for the use of visiting teams;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
d) a sufficient number of separate changing rooms and washing and   toilet facilities, of a suitable quality, for the exclusive use of Match   Officials;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
e) (in the case of Category 1 and Category 2 Academies only) a   sufficient number of changing rooms and washing and toilet facilities, of a   suitable quality, for the exclusive use of therapists and coaches employed at   the Academy and other relevant Academy Staff;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Note: sufficient and suitable facilities must be provided   at all venues. Thus, if a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy utilises an   Artificial Surface pitch or an indoor pitch which is located away from its   principal venue, it must ensure that there is substantial compliance with   this Rule 285.4 with regard to changing room and washing facilities.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
A changing room may not be used as any of the other rooms   (e.g. team meeting room) required by these Rules.
    

 

344

 

285.5.              Team meeting room

 

	
Categories 1 to 4
    	
 
    	
A dedicated room large enough to hold 20 people and equipped with   individual desks (one per person), audio/visual projection equipment and a   large screen, internet access and computers.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Note: in Category 3 and 4 Academies, this room:
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
a)             need not be located at the principal venue; but
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
b)             if it is so located (but not otherwise), may also be used as the   guest lounge described in Rule 285.6.
    

 

285.6.              Guest lounge

 

	
Categories 1 to 4
    	
 
    	
A   guest lounge for the use of Parents at each training session and match that   is open to Parents. The guest lounge shall be large enough to hold 50 people   and have access to refreshments and toilet facilities.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Note: in Category 3 and 4 Academies, this room may also be   used as the team meeting room described in Rule 285.5 provided that it   is large enough.
    

 

285.7.              Match analysis suite

 

	
Categories 1 and 2
    	
 
    	
A   room large enough to hold 20 people and equipped with such appropriate video   and IT technology as is necessary to undertake, and present the results of,   Performance Analysis.
    
	
Category 3
    	
 
    	
A   match analysis suite is recommended but not mandatory.
    

 

285.8.              Medical facilities

 

285.9.              Administration office space

 

	
Categories 1 to 4
    	
 
    	
a) Such office space and access to IT, email and the internet as each   member of Academy Staff requires in order to perform the responsibilities set   out in his job description;
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
b) A private meeting room.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Note: for Category 3 and Category 4 Academies, these can   be provided at a place other than the principal venue (e.g. at the Club’s   stadium).
    

 

285.10.       Academy Player accommodation

 

	
Categories 1 to 4
    	
 
    	
Sufficient   and adequate accommodation for all registered Academy Players and Trialists   under the age of 18 not residing with their Parents. Clubs shall comply with   any guidelines about Academy Player accommodation published by the League   from time to time and with all applicable legal requirements in relation to   the provision of such accommodation.
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Such   accommodation shall be located in as close proximity as is reasonably   practicable to the Club’s principal venue for the coaching and education of   Academy Players and to the place at which Academy Players undertake their   education (if this is not the principal venue).
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Note: Clubs may provide such accommodation by lodging   students with private households (subject to compliance with all applicable   legal requirements including as to CRB checks) or by operating their own   dedicated facilities (such as hostels).
    

 

345

 

285.11.       Classrooms

 

	
Category 1
    	
 
    	
A minimum of three classrooms which shall each: 

· contain   sufficient desks for 20 students; 

·  contain   20 computers with access to the internet; 

·  conform   in all respects with any requirements for classrooms issued by the Department   for Education.
    
	
Category 2
    	
 
    	
A   minimum of two classrooms which shall each: 

·  contain   sufficient desks for 20 students; 

·  contain   20 computers with internet access. 

At   least one of the classrooms must conform in all respects with any requirements   for classrooms issued by the Department for Education.
    
	
Categories 3 and 4
    	
 
    	
Access   for Academy Players and Trialists to a study area large enough to hold 20   people and which contains at least 20 computers with internet access. 

Note: in Category 3 and 4 Academies, this may also be used   as the team meeting room provided that the timetabling of lessons in the   classrooms allows.
    

 

Guidance

 

Flexibility will be accorded to a Club’s provision of classrooms depending on the number of Academy Players that are engaged in each Training Model.

 

Clubs which operate a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy who have in place an artificial surface which does not meet the requirements of such a pitch as defined in Rule 1.10 may continue to use such a pitch until the end of its natural life. Thereafter however, they must use a pitch which complies with the definition.

 

346

 

YOUTH DEVELOPMENT RULES

FINANCE

 

Finance

 

286.                                  Each Club which operates an Academy shall by 1 July in each year submit to the League its Academy Financial Information for its Academy for the following Season.

 

287.                                  The Academy Financial Information required by Rule 286 shall be submitted in the format required by the League.

 

288.                                  The League may, at its discretion, require (and the Club shall deliver), such further information and explanations as it deems fit in connection with the Academy Financial Information submitted by the Club pursuant to Rules 286 and 287.

 

289.                                  The League shall have the power to obtain an independent audit of a Club’s Academy Financial Information submitted pursuant to these Rules.

 

290.                                  Each Club’s Academy Financial Information shall be assessed by the Board in order to determine whether to award to the Club a grant from the Professional Youth Game Fund.

 

Guidance

 

The League will produce benchmarked Club by Club information (on an anonymised basis) with regards to expenditure on youth development on an annual basis.

 

By Rule E.11, Clubs must submit “Future Financial Information” (broadly, budgetary information in respect of the whole Club) to the Premier League by 31 March in each year. It is anticipated that preparation of the Academy budgets will be intrinsically linked to preparation of Future Financial Information on a practical level, and hence the same submission date is suggested.

 

The League will keep the Academy Financial Information provided to it pursuant to Rules 286 and 287 confidential save that:

 

1                 the League may disclose the Information if properly required to do so by law or by any regulatory authority;

 

2.              the League may disclose the Information to the ISO or the PGB (and if it does so, the League shall use all reasonable endeavours to ensure that the ISO or PGB keeps the Information confidential);

 

3.              the League may disclose the Information to any person or entity retained to undertake an audit of a Club’s Academy Financial Information pursuant to Rule 289 (and if it does so, the League shall use all reasonable endeavours to ensure that the person or entity so retained keeps the Information confidential); and

 

4.              the League may use the Information to develop and publish benchmarked information on an anonymised basis.

 

347

 

YOUTH DEVELOPMENT RULES

COMPENSATION

 

Compensation

 

291.                                  The registration of an Academy Player at an Academy shall impose an obligation on the applicant Club or Football League club (“the Applicant Club”) to pay compensation for the training and development of that Academy Player to any Club or Football League club which previously held his registration (“the Training Club”) provided that:

 

291.1.         the Training Club had indicated in PLYD Form 7 (or, in the case of a Football League club, the equivalent Football League form) its intention to retain the Academy Player’s registration; or

 

291.2.         the Training Club had offered to enter into a Scholarship Agreement pursuant to Rule 262 with the Academy Player which the Academy Player had not accepted; or

 

291.3.         the Academy Player sought registration at the Applicant Club because he had moved residence outside the permitted travelling time from his last Training Club; or

 

291.4.         the Training Club and Academy Player mutually agreed to terminate the Academy Player’s registration pursuant to Rule 258.2 and agreed that the Training Club should retain the right to receive compensation should the Academy Player sign for another Club (or club); or

 

291.5.         the Board has made a determination to that effect pursuant to Rule 260; and

 

291.6.         in all the above cases, the Training Club held a valid licence to operate an Academy in accordance with these Rules (or to operate a Football Academy or Centre of Excellence in accordance with the Rules pertaining to youth development which these Rules replaced).

 

292.                                  The amount of compensation referred to in Rule 291 shall be:

 

292.1.         such sum as shall be due pursuant to this section of the Rules; or

 

292.2.         as regards the compensation payable by the Applicant Club to the most recent Training Club, such sum as shall have been agreed between them.

 

293.                                Rules 295 to 305 govern the compensation due in respect of an Academy Player who is in any age group between Under 9 and Under 16 at the time when he is first registered with the Applicant Club save for an Academy Player with whom the Training Club has agreed, pursuant to Rule 262, to enter into a Scholarship Agreement.

 

294.                                  In default of agreement between the Applicant Club and the Academy Player’s most recent Training Club, the Professional Football Compensation Committee shall determine the compensation payable to the latter in respect of an Academy Player:

 

294.1.         who is in any age group between Under 17 and Under 21 when he is registered for the Applicant Club; or

 

294.2.         with whom the training Club has agreed, pursuant to Rule 262, to enter into a Scholarship Agreement.

 

295.                                  The compensation due to in respect of an Academy Player to whom Rule 293 applies shall consist of an initial fee payable to the most recent Training Club (and to be paid within seven days of the Academy Player being registered for the Applicant Club) and, if the Academy Player is in age group Under 12 or older, contingent compensation payable to all qualifying Training Clubs in accordance with these Rules.

 

348

 

296.                                  The initial fee referred to in Rule 295 shall be calculated by:

 

296.1.         multiplying the applicable annual fixed fee (or fees) calculated in accordance with Rule 297 by the applicable number of years; and

 

296.2.         adding thereto any initial fee (capped at such sum as would have been payable when calculated in accordance with this section of the Rules) paid by the most recent Training Club when it acquired the registration of the Academy Player.

 

297.                                  In Rule 296:

 

297.1.         the “applicable annual fixed fee” means the fee set out in the table in Rule 298 referable to:

 

297.1.1.               the age group of the Academy Player during any year that he was registered with the Training Club; and

 

297.1.2.               the Category of the Training Club’s Academy during that year; and

 

297.2.         the “applicable number of years” means the number of years for which the Academy Player was registered for the Training Club (subject to Rule 304).

 

Guidance

 

There may be two “applicable fixed fees”. For example, if an Academy Player was registered with a Category 2 Training Club from the age of Under 9 to Under 16, then the applicable fixed fee is £3,000 for each of his initial three years of development (totalling £9,000) and £25,000 for each of the five subsequent years (totalling £125,000) making a total initial fee of £134,000.

 

298.                                  The applicable annual fixed fees by reference to the age group of the Academy Player and the Category of Academy are as follows:

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
Category of the Academy of
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Age group of the
    	
 
    	
the Training Club at the
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Academy Player
    	
 
    	
relevant time
    	
 
    	
Applicable Annual Fixed Fee
    
	
Under 9 to Under 11
    	
 
    	
All   Categories
    	
 
    	
£
    	
3,000
    
	
Under 12 to Under 16
    	
 
    	
Category   1
    	
 
    	
£
    	
40,000
    
	
Under 12 to Under 16
    	
 
    	
Category   2
    	
 
    	
£
    	
25,000
    
	
Under 12 to Under 16
    	
 
    	
Category   3
    	
 
    	
£
    	
12,500
    

 

299.                                  The contingent compensation referred to in Rule 295 shall consist of:

 

299.1.         appearance fees calculated by reference to the number of First Team Appearances (up to a maximum of 100) made by the Academy Player for the Applicant Club or any other Club or Football League club for whom the Academy Player subsequently becomes registered (including by way of a Temporary Transfer or other loan) and to the divisional status of the relevant Club as set out in the table in Rule 300;

 

349

 

299.2.         if the Academy Player’s registration is transferred prior to his twenty-third birthday to a club affiliated to a national association other than the Football Association (save for any Welsh club which is a member of the League, the Football League or the Premier Division of the Football Conference), 20% of any Compensation Fee, Loan Fee and Contingent Sum that the Applicant Club receives which is in excess of:

 

299.2.1.               any amounts of training compensation and/or solidarity payment paid to the Applicant Club and the Training Club pursuant to the FIFA Regulations for the Status and Transfer of Players; and

 

299.2.2.               the actual sum (if any) paid by the Applicant Club to the Training Club to acquire the Academy Player’s registration;

 

299.3.         5% of all Compensation Fees, Loan Fees and Contingent Sums paid in respect of:

 

299.3.1.               all future transfers of the Academy Player’s registration to Clubs (or clubs) in membership of the League, the Football League or the Premier Division of the Football Conference; and

 

299.3.2.               all future transfers on loan to a club affiliated to a national association other than the Football Association (save for any Welsh club which is a member of the League, the Football League or the Premier Division of the Football Conference).

 

Guidance

 

Clubs will be obliged to pay contingent compensation as it falls due in accordance with Rule V.36 (payment within seven days of the triggering event).

 

300.                                  The appearance fees referred to in Rule 299.1 are as follows:

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
Divisional Status of the Club
    	
 
    
	
Number of
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Football League
    	
 
    	
Football
    	
 
    	
Football
    	
 
    
	
First Team
    	
 
    	
Premier
    	
 
    	
Championship
    	
 
    	
League 1
    	
 
    	
League 2
    	
 
    
	
Appearances
    	
 
    	
League Club
    	
 
    	
Club
    	
 
    	
Club
    	
 
    	
Club
    	
 
    
	
10
    	
 
    	
£
    	
150,000
    	
 
    	
£
    	
25,000
    	
 
    	
£
    	
10,000
    	
 
    	
£
    	
5,000
    	
 
    
	
20
    	
 
    	
£
    	
150,000
    	
 
    	
£
    	
25,000
    	
 
    	
£
    	
10,000
    	
 
    	
£
    	
5,000
    	
 
    
	
30
    	
 
    	
£
    	
150,000
    	
 
    	
£
    	
25,000
    	
 
    	
£
    	
10,000
    	
 
    	
£
    	
5,000
    	
 
    
	
40
    	
 
    	
£
    	
150,000
    	
 
    	
£
    	
25,000
    	
 
    	
£
    	
10,000
    	
 
    	
£
    	
5,000
    	
 
    
	
50
    	
 
    	
£
    	
150,000
    	
 
    	
£
    	
25,000
    	
 
    	
£
    	
10,000
    	
 
    	
£
    	
5,000
    	
 
    
	
60
    	
 
    	
£
    	
150,000
    	
 
    	
£
    	
25,000
    	
 
    	
£
    	
10,000
    	
 
    	
£
    	
5,000
    	
 
    
	
70
    	
 
    	
£
    	
100,000
    	
 
    	
£
    	
25,000
    	
 
    	
£
    	
10,000
    	
 
    	
£
    	
5,000
    	
 
    
	
80
    	
 
    	
£
    	
100,000
    	
 
    	
£
    	
25,000
    	
 
    	
£
    	
10,000
    	
 
    	
£
    	
5,000
    	
 
    
	
90
    	
 
    	
£
    	
100,000
    	
 
    	
£
    	
25,000
    	
 
    	
£
    	
10,000
    	
 
    	
£
    	
5,000
    	
 
    
	
100
    	
 
    	
£
    	
100,000
    	
 
    	
£
    	
25,000
    	
 
    	
£
    	
10,000
    	
 
    	
£
    	
5,000
    	
 
    

 

350

 

301.                                  In Rule 299:

 

301.1.         “First Team Appearance” means an appearance either in the starting eleven or as a playing substitute in a first team fixture in the Premier League, the Football League Championship and Football Leagues 1 and 2 (including play-offs), the Football League Cup, the FA Cup, the Football League Trophy, the UEFA Europa League or the UEFA Champions League;

 

301.2.         in the event that the Academy Player’s registration at a Club (or Football League club) is terminated (whether by efluxion of time, cancellation, transfer or otherwise) prior to his having made sufficient appearances to trigger one of the payments set out in Rule 300, that Club (or Football League club) shall pay a pro rata amount to the relevant Training Club(s) and the obligation to pay future sums pursuant to that Rule shall transfer to any new Club (or Football League club) for whom the Academy Player subsequently becomes registered; and

 

301.3.         “Compensation Fee”, “Loan Fee” and “Contingent Sum” shall be interpreted to exclude compensation payable pursuant to Rule 291.

 

302.                                  Reference in Rules 299 and 301 to the transfer or termination of an Academy Player’s registration shall be interpreted to include transfers or terminations of his registration after he has ceased to be an Academy Player and Clubs who subsequently sign the Academy Player shall be bound to comply with Rules 299.1 and 299.3 and for the avoidance of doubt the original Applicant Club shall not be liable to the Training Club in respect of:

 

302.1.         any appearance fees payable pursuant to Rule 299.1 and due in respect of appearances made by the Academy Player after he has ceased to be permanently registered for the Applicant Club;

 

302.2.         sums payable pursuant to Rule 299.2 and 299.3 arising from transfers in respect of which the Applicant Club was not the Transferor Club.

 

303.                                  Any agreement between a Club and another Club (or club) as to the compensation payable on the transfer of a registration, whether pursuant to Rule 292.2 or otherwise, may not take effect so as to vary the contingent compensation payable pursuant to this section of the Rules to any other Club (or Football League club).

 

304.                                  If an Academy Player has spent part only of any year at the Training Club, the amount of compensation in respect of that year shall be calculated pro rata (taking into account whether or not the Training Club’s Academy was operational or not during the Close Season or any part of it).

 

305.                                  If the Academy Player has been registered for a Training Club for part only of the period between the start of his Under 12 year to the conclusion of his Under 16 year, the amount of contingent compensation payable to that Training Club calculated in accordance with these Rules shall be paid pro rata to the Training Club.

 

351

 

Guidance

 

Rule 305 covers the following situations:

 

1.  Where an Academy Player has been registered for only one Training Club but not for the entirety of the period from the start of his Under 12 year to the conclusion of his Under 16 year; and

 

2.  Where the Academy Player has been registered for more than one Training Club during the period.

 

In either case, the Training Club(s) receive(s) contingent compensation pro rata to the period that it/they held the Academy Player’s registration.

 

306.                                  The compensation set by the Professional Football Compensation Committee in respect of an Academy Player to whom Rule 294 applies shall be determined in accordance with the Committee’s Regulations.

 

307.                                  The new registration of a Contract Player under Rule U.15 shall impose an obligation on the Club next holding his registration to pay to the former Club (or club) compensation for the training and development of that Player if the Club (or club):

 

307.1.         had held that Player’s registration as an Academy Player;

 

307.2.         had offered to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with him which offer he had not accepted; or

 

307.3.         had entered into a Scholarship Agreement with him; and either

 

307.3.1.               the Scholarship Agreement had been terminated at the Player’s request; or

 

307.3.2.               in accordance with the terms thereof the former Club (or club) had offered him a contract as a Contract Player which offer he had not accepted.

 

308.                                  The amount of compensation payable pursuant to Rule 307 shall be:

 

308.1.         such sum as shall have been agreed between the applicant Club (or club) and the former Club; or

 

308.2.         such sum as the Professional Football Compensation Committee on the application of either Club (or club) shall determine pursuant to Rule 306.

 

Guidance

 

The fixed fees set out in Rules 298 and 300 are to be revised annually by the PGB.

 

The Regulations of the Professional Football Compensation Committee referred to in Rule 306 are in Appendix 12 to Premier League Rules. They remain unchanged as regards the calculation of compensation for:

 

·        Academy Players in the Under 18 and older age groups;

 

·        an Academy Player with whom the Training Club had agreed to enter into a Scholarship Agreement; and

 

·        an Academy Player with whom the Applicant Club enters into a Scholarship Agreement.

 

352

 

 

YOUTH 

DEVELOPMENT

FORMS

 

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE AND THE FOOTBALL LEAGUE 
    	
PLYD Form 1
    

 

SCHOLARSHIP AGREEMENT

 

AN AGREEMENT made the (day)                                                   day of (month and year)                                                    

 

Between (club company name)                                                                                                         whose registered office is at

 

(address)                                                                                                                                                                                  

                                                                                                                 (hereinafter called “the Club”) of the one part and

(Scholar’s full name)                                                                    of (address)                                                                    

                                                                                                       (hereinafter called “the Scholar”) of the other part

 

WHEREBY it is agreed as follows:

 

1.                                                Definitions and Interpretation

 

1.1    The words and phrases below shall have the following meanings:

 

“Authorised Games” shall have the meaning set out in the League Rules;

 

“the Board” shall mean the board of directors of the Club for the time being or any duly authorised committee of such board of directors;

 

“the Club Rules” shall mean the rules or regulations affecting the Scholar from time to time in force and published by the Club;

 

“Contract Player” shall mean any player (other than a Academy Player or Scholar or Youth Player) who has entered into a written contract of employment with a Club as defined by the League Rules;

 

“Education Programme” shall mean the programme of education provided by the Club being either the advanced apprenticeship framework for sporting excellence (AASE) or any other programme of education approved in writing by the League in conjunction with the PFA;

 

“the FA” shall mean The Football Association Limited;

 

“the FA Rules” shall mean the rules and regulations from time to time in force of the FA;

 

“Football Development Programme” shall mean the programme of football training provided by the Club including the Scholar’s participation in Authorised Games;

 

“Gross Misconduct” shall mean serious or persistent conduct, behaviour, activity or omission by the Scholar involving one or more of the following:

 

(a)             theft or fraud;

 

(b)             deliberate and serious damage to the Club’s property;

 

(c)              use or possession of or trafficking in a Prohibited Substance;

 

(d)             incapacity through alcohol affecting the Scholar’s performance as a player;

 

(e)              breach of or failure to comply with any of the terms of this agreement;

 

or such other similar or equivalent serious or persistent conduct, behaviour, activity or omission by the Scholar which the Board reasonably considers to amount to gross misconduct;

 

“the League” shall mean the football league of which the Club is a member from time to time;

 

“the League Rules” shall mean the rules or regulations from time to time in force of the League;

 

“National Minimum Wage” means the National Minimum Wage as determined by the Low Pay Commission from time to time;

 

354

 

“Parent” means a person who has parental responsibility for the Scholar;

 

“PFA” shall mean the Professional Footballers Association;

 

“Player” shall have the meaning set out in the League Rules;

 

“Prohibited Substance” shall have the meaning set out in the FA Rules;

 

“the Rules” shall mean the FA Rules, the League Rules and the Club Rules.

 

1.2     For the purpose of this agreement and provided the context so permits, the singular shall include the plural and vice versa and any gender includes any other gender.

 

2.             Purpose

 

2.1          The purpose of this agreement is to provide the Scholar’s with a period of work-based learning in preparation for a possible future career as a professional association football player.

 

3.             Duration

 

3.1          Subject as hereinafter provided, this agreement shall remain in force from the date set out in Schedule One for two years.

 

3.2          If during the currency of this agreement the Club wishes to offer the Scholar a contract as a Contract Player it may only do so on the condition that the Scholar continues his Education Programme.

 

4.             4. Extension of Agreement

 

4.1          If by reason of illness or injury the Scholar is prevented from participating in the Football Development Programme for a period in excess of five weeks (hereafter “the excess period”):

 

4.1.1        the duration of this agreement shall be extended by the length of the excess period or, if earlier, until the Scholar’s nineteenth birthday; and

 

4.1.2        within fourteen days of the end of the excess period the Club shall give written notice to the League and to the FA indicating the date to which the duration of the agreement is extended.

 

4.2          The Club shall be entitled to extend the duration of this agreement by one year by giving to the Scholar written notice to that effect on or before the third Saturday in May in the second year of the agreement and a copy of any such notice shall be sent to the League and to the FA within fourteen days of the date on which it was given.

 

5.             5. Obligations of the Scholar

 

5.1          The Scholar shall:

 

5.1.1       participate in the Football Development Programme and the Education Programme;

 

5.1.2       when directed by an authorised official of the Club:

 

5.1.2.1    attend at any reasonable place for the purposes of and to participate in training and match preparation;

 

5.1.2.2    play in any Authorised Games in which he is selected to play for the Club;

 

5.1.2.3    attend other matches in which the Club is engaged;

 

5.1.3       train and play to the best of his skill and ability at all times;

 

5.1.4       except to the extent prevented by injury or illness, maintain a high standard of physical fitness at all times;

 

355

 

5.1.5       observe the Laws of the Game when playing football;

 

5.1.6       observe the Rules but in the case of the Club Rules to the extent only that they do not conflict with or seek to vary the express terms of this agreement;

 

5.1.7       submit promptly to such medical and dental examinations as the Club may reasonably require and undergo such treatment as may be prescribed by the medical or dental advisers of the Club and/or the Club’s insurers;

 

5.1.8       permit the Club to photograph him individually or as a member of a squad of players and staff of the Club provided that such photographs are for use as the official photographs of the Club;

 

5.1.9       comply with and act in accordance with all lawful instructions of any authorised official of the Club.

 

5.2          Subject to Clause 5.3.4 below, the Scholar may contribute to the media in a responsible manner but whenever circumstances permit the Scholar shall give to the Club reasonable notice of his intention to make any contribution to the public media in order to allow representations to be made to him on behalf of the Club if it so desires.

 

5.3          The Scholar shall not:

 

5.3.1       reside at any place which the Club reasonably deems unsuitable for the performance of his obligations under this agreement;

 

5.3.2       undertake or be engaged in any employment or be engaged or involved in any trade, business or occupation;

 

5.3.3       indulge in any activity or practice which might endanger his fitness or inhibit his mental or physical ability to train or play or which might cause to be void or voidable any policy of insurance provided for the Scholar by the Club in compliance with the Rules;

 

5.3.4       knowingly or recklessly do, write or say anything which is likely to bring the Club or the game of football into disrepute.

 

6.             Obligations of the Club

 

The Club shall:

 

6.1                               provide the Football Development Programme and the Education Programme;

 

6.2                               observe the Rules, save that the FA Rules and League Rules shall take precedence over the Club Rules;

 

6.3                               pay to the Scholar throughout the duration of this agreement (and during agreed holiday periods) the remuneration which by virtue of the League Rules he is entitled to receive as more particularly set out in Schedule One. Such remuneration shall not be less than the National Minimum Wage and shall not exceed any maximum amount specified pursuant to the League Rules;

 

6.4                               provide the Scholar each year with copies of all the Rules which affect the Scholar and the terms and conditions of the policy of insurance referred to in clause 5.3.3;

 

6.5                               arrange promptly such medical and dental examinations and treatment as may be prescribed by the medical or dental advisors of the Club in respect of any injury to or illness of the Scholar and shall ensure that any such treatment for any football related injury is undertaken and completed without expense to the Scholar notwithstanding that this agreement expires after such treatment is prescribed;

 

6.6                               comply with all relevant statutory provisions relating to industrial injury and any regulations made pursuant thereto; and

 

356

 

6.7                               on or before the third Saturday in May in the final year of this agreement give written notice to the Scholar indicating whether or not upon the expiry of this agreement it intends offering to the Scholar a professional contract as a Contract Player and if so setting out the terms thereof, which offer shall remain open and capable of acceptance by the Scholar for a period of one month from the date upon which the Club gave it to him.

 

7.             Illness and Injury

 

7.1          Any injury to or illness of the Scholar shall be reported by him or on his behalf to the Club immediately and the Club shall keep a record of such illness or injury.

 

8.             Permanent Incapacity

 

8.1          In the event that the Scholar shall be permanently incapacitated the Club shall be entitled to serve a notice upon the Scholar terminating this agreement;

 

8.2          the minimum length of such notice shall be three months;

 

8.3          the notice may be served at any time after: -

 

8.3.1       the Scholar is declared to suffer from Permanent Total Disablement as defined in the League’s personal accident insurance scheme; or

 

8.3.2       an appropriately qualified independent medical consultant (the identity of whom shall be agreed between the Club and the Scholar, each acting reasonably, save that in the event that the parties are unable to agree, such individual as shall be appointed by the President or next available officer of the Royal College of Surgeons) certifies that the Scholar has suffered permanent incapacity.

 

9.             Disciplinary Procedure

 

9.1          The Club shall operate the disciplinary procedure set out in Schedule Two hereto in relation to any allegation that there has been a breach of or failure to observe the terms of this agreement or the Rules.

 

10.          Termination by the Club

 

10.1        The Club shall be entitled to terminate this agreement by fourteen days’ notice in writing to the Scholar if after due investigation and enquiry it is reasonably satisfied that he: -

 

10.1.1     shall be guilty of Gross Misconduct; or

 

10.1.2     has failed to heed any final written warning given under the provisions of Schedule Two hereto; or

 

10.1.3     is convicted of any criminal offence where the punishment consists of an immediate custodial sentence of or exceeding three months.

 

10.2        There shall be included in any such notice full particulars of the Club’s reasons for terminating the agreement and a copy of it shall be sent to the League, the FA and the PFA.

 

10.3        Within seven days of receiving a termination notice the Scholar by written notice served on the Club and the League may appeal against the decision of the Club to the League in accordance with the League Rules and the parties shall seek to ensure that such appeal shall be heard within a further 28 days.

 

10.4        If the Scholar exercises his right of appeal the termination of this agreement shall not become effective unless and until it shall have been determined that the Club was entitled to terminate the agreement pursuant to clause 10.1. Pending such determination the Club may suspend the Scholar.

 

357

 

10.5        Any such termination shall be subject to the rights of the parties provided for in the League Rules.

 

11.          Grievance Procedure

 

11.1        In the event of any grievance in connection with his education under this agreement and/or its operation the following procedures shall be available to the Scholar in the order set out: -

 

11.1.1     the grievance shall in the first instance be brought informally to the notice of such person as the Club identifies as the person dealing with grievances, failing which to any member of the Club’s youth management;

 

11.1.2     if the grievance is not settled to the Scholar’s satisfaction within 14 days thereafter formal notice of the grievance may be given in writing to the Secretary of the Club requiring it to be considered by the Board. The matter shall thereupon be dealt with by the Board at its next convenient meeting and in any event within 4 weeks of receipt of the notice;

 

11.1.3     if the grievance is not settled by the Club to the Scholar’s satisfaction the Scholar shall have a right of appeal to the League exercisable within 7 days of receipt by the Scholar of written notice of the decision of the Board by notice in writing to the Club and the League and such appeal shall be determined in accordance with the League Rules.

 

12.          Termination by the Scholar

 

12.1        The Scholar shall be entitled to terminate this agreement by fourteen days’ notice in writing to the Club if the Club shall be guilty of serious or persistent breach of the terms and conditions of this agreement.

 

12.2        There shall be included in any such notice full particulars of the Scholar’s reasons for terminating the agreement and a copy of it shall be sent to the League, the FA and the PFA.

 

12.3        Within seven days of receiving a termination notice the Club by written notice served on the Scholar and the League may appeal against the termination and the appeal shall be determined in accordance with the League Rules and the parties shall seek to ensure that such appeal shall be heard within a further 28 days.

 

12.4        If the Club exercises its right of appeal the termination of this agreement shall not become effective unless and until it shall have been determined that the Scholar was entitled to terminate the agreement pursuant to clause 12.1.

 

12.5        Any such termination shall be subject to the rights of the parties provided for in the League Rules.

 

13.          Cancellation of Registration

 

13.1        At any time during the currency of this agreement the Scholar without giving any reason therefore may apply to the Club for cancellation of his registration, whereupon the Club shall complete and sign a mutual cancellation notification in accordance with the League Rules whereupon this agreement shall terminate.

 

13.2        In consequence of such a termination, the Scholar shall not be permitted by the League to be registered as a Player until the expiry of two years from its effective date unless either:

 

13.2.1     the Club gives its written consent; or

 

13.2.2     the Club has received compensation for the training and development of the Scholar in accordance with the League Rules.

 

358

 

14.          Holidays

 

14.1        The Scholar shall be entitled to five weeks holiday a year, to be taken at a time or times as shall be determined by the Club.

 

15.          Miscellaneous

 

15.1        This agreement constitutes the entire agreement between the Club and the Scholar and supersedes any and all preceding agreements between the Club and the Scholar.

 

15.2        For the purposes of the Data Protection Act 1998 the Scholar consents to the Club processing Personal Data including Sensitive Personal Data (both as defined in the said Act) about the Scholar and using it for all relevant administrative and statistical purposes connected with the Scholar’s education and potential future in professional football and sharing such Data with the League, the FA, the PFA and any relevant training body for the same purposes.

 

16.          Jurisdiction and Law

 

16.1        This agreement shall be governed by and construed in accordance with English law and the parties submit to the non-exclusive jurisdiction of the English courts.

 

359

 

SCHEDULE ONE

 

SCHOLARSHIP ALLOWANCE

 

Supplemental Provisions and Employment Rights Act 1996

 

1.             This Scholarship Agreement commences on              and terminates on                           .

 

2.             The Scholar’s employment with the Club began on the date set out in paragraph 1 [replace the words in italics with the appropriate date if it began earlier].

 

3.             No employment with a previous employer shall count as part of the Scholar’s continuous period of employment hereunder.

 

4.             The Scholar’s hours of work are such as the Club may from time to time reasonably require of him to carry out his duties and the Scholar shall not be entitled to any additional remuneration for work done outside normal working hours.

 

5.             The place of employment shall be at the Club’s ground and training ground but the Club shall be entitled to require the Scholar to play and to undertake his duties hereunder at any other place throughout the world.

 

6.             The terms and conditions of this contract form part of a number of collective agreements between the Club (through the League) and the Scholar (through the PFA) affecting the Scholar’s employment.

 

7.             No contracting out certificate pursuant to the Pensions Scheme Act 1993 is in force in respect of the Scholar’s employment under this contract.

 

8.             There is no entitlement to pensions benefit in relation to the Scholar’s employment. However, the Club shall provide access to a designated stakeholder pension scheme as required by law. For the avoidance of doubt, the Club will not make any contributions to such stakeholder scheme.

 

9.             The wage payable by virtue of Clause 6.3 of this agreement is calculated as follows and shall be paid monthly in arrears:-

 

£         per week from         to        

 

£         per week from         to        

 

If the agreement is extended pursuant to the exercise by the Club of the option set out in Clause 4.2, the rate of wage will be as follows:

 

£         per week from         to        

 

Any other provisions:

 

 

 

360

 

SCHEDULE TWO

 

DISCIPLINARY PROCEDURE AND PENALTIES

 

1.             Introduction

 

The disciplinary procedure aims to ensure that the Club behaves fairly in investigating and dealing with allegations of unacceptable conduct with a view to helping and encouraging all Scholars to achieve and maintain appropriate standards of conduct and performance. The Club nevertheless reserves the right to depart from the precise requirements of its disciplinary procedure where the Club considers it expedient to do so and where the Scholar’s resulting treatment is no less fair.

 

2.             Records

 

All cases of disciplinary action under this procedure will be recorded and placed in the Club’s records until deleted in accordance with paragraph 4.2. A copy of the Club’s disciplinary records concerning the Scholar will be supplied to the Scholar at his request.

 

3.             The Procedure

 

The following steps will be taken as appropriate in all cases of disciplinary action

 

3.1          Investigation

 

No action will be taken before a proper investigation has been undertaken by the Club into the matter complained of. If the Club determines the same to be appropriate the Club may by written notice suspend the Scholar for up to fourteen days while the investigation takes place. If the Scholar is so suspended this agreement will continue together with all the Scholar’s rights under it except that during the period of suspension the Scholar will not be entitled to access to any of the Club’s premises except at the prior request or with the prior consent of the Club and subject to such conditions as the Club may impose. The decision to suspend the Scholar will be notified in writing to the Scholar by the Club.

 

3.2          Disciplinary Hearing

 

3.2.1       If the Club decides to hold a disciplinary hearing about the matter complained of the Scholar will be given full details in writing of the complaint against him and reasonable notice of the date and time of the hearing. At the hearing the Scholar will be given an opportunity to state his case either personally, through his representative or the PFA.

 

3.2.2       Subject as provided in paragraph 3.2.3 no disciplinary penalty will be imposed without first giving the Scholar the opportunity to state his case.

 

3.2.3       A disciplinary hearing may proceed in the Scholar’s absence and a disciplinary penalty may be imposed if he fails to appear at such hearing after having received proper notice thereof.

 

3.3          Appeals

 

3.3.1       The Scholar shall have a right of appeal to the Board against any disciplinary decision. The Scholar should inform the Board in writing of his wish to appeal within seven days of the date of notification to him of the decision which forms the subject of such appeal. The Board will conduct an appeal hearing as soon as possible thereafter at which the Scholar will be given a further opportunity to state his case either personally or through his representative. The decision of the Board will be notified to the Scholar in writing within seven days and subject to paragraph 3.3.2 will be final and binding under this procedure.

 

361

 

3.3.2       In the event of any sanction being imposed or confirmed in excess of an oral warning the Scholar may by notice in  writing served on the Club and the League within seven days of receipt by the Scholar of written notification of the decision of the Board appeal against it to the League and such appeal shall be determined in accordance with the League Rules.

 

3.3.3       If the Scholar exercises any right of appeal as aforesaid any sanction imposed by the Club upon the Scholar shall not take effect until the appeal has been determined and the sanction confirmed, varied or revoked as the case may be.

 

4.             Disciplinary Penalties and Termination

 

4.1          At a disciplinary hearing or on an appeal to the Board against a disciplinary decision the Club may dismiss the allegation or if it is proved to the Club’s satisfaction may:

 

4.1.1       give an oral warning, a formal written warning or after a previous warning or warnings a final written warning to the Scholar;

 

4.1.2       impose a fine not exceeding the amount of the basic wage for a period of up to two weeks;

 

4.1.3       order the Scholar not to attend at any of the Club’s premises for such period as the Club thinks fit not exceeding two weeks; or

 

4.1.4       where the circumstances set out in Clause 10.1 of this agreement apply, terminate this agreement.

 

4.2          Any warning or sanction given under this disciplinary procedure will be deleted in the Club’s records after twelve months.

 

	
SIGNED   by the Scholar
    	
 
    
	
in   the presence of his Parent:
    	
 
    
	
[Signature ]
    	
 
    
	
[Address]
    	
 
    
	
[Occupation]
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
SIGNED   by [insert name]
    	
 
    
	
for   and on behalf of the Club in the presence of:
    	
 
    
	
[Signature ]
    	
 
    
	
[Address]
    	
 
    
	
[Occupation]
    	
 
    
					

 

362

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE
    	
PLYD   Form 2
    

 

NOTIFICATION OF TRIALIST’S PARTICULARS (Youth Development Rule 224.2)

 

To:                            The Secretary

The Premier League

 

We hereby give notice that the Trialist whose particulars appear below is attending the Academy of                                                                                                                                       Football Club: 

Surname                                                  Other name(s)                                           

Address                                                                                                                           

                                                                        Post Code                                                               

Parents’ email address                                                                                          

Travelling time from this address to the Academy #                                                   

Date of Birth                                      Place of Birth                                   Nationality                           

Countries for which eligible to play (if known)

Date of commencement of trial period                                                                                              

Date trial period is due to end §                                                                                                      

Other clubs (if any) at whose Academy the Trialist has attended for a trial during the current Season

 

Other clubs (if any) at whose Academy the Trialist has been registered:

	
Club
    	
From
    	
To
    
	
Club
    	
From
    	
To
    

 

(Continue separately if more than three such Clubs) Certificate by Player

 

I hereby certify that the above particulars are correct and consent to this application, and, where I am over the age of 16, I further consent to:

 

·      the conduct of drug testing on me in accordance with the Football Association’s Memorandum on Drug Testing and to me receiving medication as instructed and any emergency dental, medical or surgical treatment, including anaesthetic or blood transfusion, as considered necessary by the medical authority present;

 

·      pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to the Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing any and all “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” relating to me contained within this Form for the purpose of discharging its sanction as a regulatory, administrative and governing body of football.

 

I further certify that I have provided to the Club giving this notice full written particulars of any medical condition from which I suffer and I undertake to inform the Club forthwith in writing if any such medical condition arises during the trial period.

 

363

 

Endorsement by Parent+

 

I, (full name)                                                        of (address)                                                                                                             

                                                                                                                               Post Code                                                 being the Parent (as defined in Youth Development Rule 1.45) of the above-named Trialist, hereby certify that the above particulars are correct and consent to this application, to the conduct of drug testing on him in accordance with the Football Association’s Memorandum on Drug Testing and to his receiving medication as instructed and any emergency dental, medical or surgical treatment, including anaesthetic or blood transfusion, as considered necessary by the medical authorities present. I further consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing any and all “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” relating to the above-named Trialist contained within this Form for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football. I further certify that I have provided to the above-named Club full written particulars of any medical condition from which the above-named Trialist suffers and I undertake to inform the Club forthwith in writing if any such medical condition arises during the trial period.

 

	
Signed   by the Parent
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Countersigned   by the Trialist
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Signed   on behalf of the Club
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Position
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    
									

 

# to be completed if the Trialist is in age groups Under 9 to Under 14 inclusive (subject to the exception in Youth Development Rule 231.2)

 

§ not more than 6 consecutive weeks from the date of commencement

 

+ to be completed if the Trialist is a minor

 

364

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE
    	
PLYD   Form 3
    

 

NOTICE OF ENDING OF TRIAL PERIOD (Youth Development Rule 233)

 

To:                            The Secretary
 The Premier League

 

We hereby give notice that the trial period of [name of Trialist]                                                                      who has been attending the  Academy of                                      Football Club on trial ended on [date]

 

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Position
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

365

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE
    	
PLYD   Form 4
    

 

PRE–REGISTRATION AGREEMENT (Youth Development Rule 236)

 

	
Date
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Parties
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

	
(1)
    	
 
    	
Football Club of
    	
 
    	
 
    	
(“the Club”)
    
	
(2)
    	
 
    	
of
    	
 
    	
(“the player”)
    
	
whose date of birth is
    	
 
    	
Place of birth
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Date of birth
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Nationality
    	
 
    	
Countries   for which eligible to play (if known)
    	
 
    	
 
    
													

 

Undertakings by the Club

 

Pursuant to Rule 236 of the Premier League Youth Development Rules (“the Rules”), the Club hereby undertakes that:

 

1.              upon the player reaching the statutory school leaving age applicable in England/ceasing Full Time Education* it will apply to register the player as an Academy Player at its Academy and having acquired the registration will enter into a Scholarship Agreement with the player in the form annexed to the Rules;

 

2.              upon the player’s coaching programme (of which a copy is annexed hereto) or any variation of it being approved under the provisions of Rule 238 of the Rules, to coach the player in accordance therewith until the said Scholarship Agreement is entered into.

 

Undertakings by the Player

 

The player hereby undertakes that:

 

1.              he is not registered with nor during the currency of this agreement will he consent to becoming registered with any Premier League or Football League club other than the Club;

 

2.              upon his coaching programme or any variation of it being approved as aforesaid, he will participate in the same to the very best of his ability.

 

I consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing the above “personal data” and any and all “sensitive personal data” which may be contained in and/or referred to in the annexed player’s coaching programme for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football.

 

	
 
    	
Signed on behalf of the Club
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Position
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Signed on behalf of the player
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Signed by his Parent
    	
 
    

 

*delete as appropriate

 

Secretary’s Certificate

 

I certify that the coaching programme annexed to the Pre-Registration Agreement of which this is a copy has been approved/not approved* by the Board.

 

	
 
    	
Signed 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Secretary, the Premier League
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

366

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE
    	
PLYD   Form 5
    

 

ACADEMY PLAYER REGISTRATION APPLICATION (Youth Development Rule 244)

 

Academy Player’s Particulars

 

	
Surname
    	
 
    	
Other   name(s)
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Address
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Post Code
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Parents’   email address
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Travelling   time from this address to the Academy §
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Date   of Birth
    	
 
    	
Place   of Birth
    	
 
    	
Nationality†
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Countries for which eligible to play (if known)
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
															

Other clubs (if any) at whose Academy, Football Academy or Centre of Excellence the Academy Player has been registered

	
Club
    	
 
    	
 
    	
From
    	
 
    	
 
    	
To
    	
 
    
	
Club
    	
 
    	
 
    	
From
    	
 
    	
 
    	
To
    	
 
    
	
School
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

Application to Register

 

We,                               Football Club, hereby apply for the above-named Academy Player [who is engaged in the Full Time Training Model+] to be registered at our Academy for                                         year(s), which registration will continue thereafter for successive periods of a year or two years (as applicable dependent upon his age and as more particularly described in Youth Development Rule 240) unless terminated in accordance with the provisions of Youth Development Rules 254 to 257 inclusive but always (subject to Youth Development Rules 258 and 259). We certify that we have not, either directly or indirectly, made an improper approach to him nor have we improperly induced him to become registered as an Academy Player.

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Authorised Signatory
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

Endorsement by Academy Player

 

I consent to the above application and consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing the above “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football. I certify that the above particulars are correct. I agree to be bound by the Rules of the Premier League.

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

367

 

Endorsement by Parent*

 

I, (full name)                                                               of (address)                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Post Code                                                                             (and of the above email address) being the person having parental responsibility for the above-named Academy Player, hereby certify that the above particulars are correct and consent to this application, to the conduct of drug testing on him in accordance with the Football Association’s Memorandum on Drug Testing and to his receiving medication as instructed and any emergency dental, medical or surgical treatment, including anaesthetic or blood transfusion, as considered necessary by the medical authorities present.

 

	
Signed
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

Secretary’s Certificate

 

I hereby certify that I have this day registered (name of Academy Player)                                                                         as an Academy Player at the Academy of                                                                                Football Club

 

	
 
    	
Signed 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Secretary,   the Premier League
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

§ to be completed if the Academy Player is in age groups Under 9 to Under 16 inclusive and time restrictions apply to the Club’s registration of Academy Players (see Youth Development Rule 223)

† if the Academy Player last played for a club affiliated to a national association other than the Football Association, unless the Academy Player is aged under 12 years, this Form must be accompanied by written confirmation from the Football Association that an international registration transfer certificate has been issued in respect of the Academy Player

* to be completed if the Academy Player is a minor

+ Delete if inapplicable

 

368

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE
    	
PLYD   Form 6
    

 

ACADEMY ETHNICITY MONITORING QUESTIONNAIRE (Youth Development Rule 245)

 

USE OF INFORMATION

 

Completion of this questionnaire is voluntary. If you provide the information it will be used as set out below and will not be used for selection or any other purposes.

 

The information provided on this ethnicity questionnaire will be recorded on a computer system shared by the Football Association Premier League Limited (“Premier League”) (and The Football League Limited should the Player ever compete in the Football League) against the Academy Player’s record and will be used:

 

·                                          to help the Premier League gain insight as to who is playing the game at this level

 

·                                          to help ensure compliance with the Premier League’s Anti-Discrimination Policy (a copy of which is in Appendix 9 of the Premier League’s Rules)

 

·                                          to compile aggregate statistics and reports

 

·                                          on a club by club basis which we may wish to share with the relevant club only and The Football Association Limited

 

·                                          on a league basis which we may wish to publish for public interest and to share with other bodies that have a legitimate interest in equal opportunities such as the Professional Footballers Association and the Commission for Racial Equality

 

What is your ethnic group?

 

(Choose ONE section from A to E, then tick the appropriate box to indicate your cultural background)

 

	
A 
    	
White
    	
 
    	
B
    	
Mixed
    
	
 
    	
o
    	
British
    	
 
    	
 
    	
o
    	
White   and Black Caribbean
    
	
 
    	
o
    	
English
    	
 
    	
 
    	
o
    	
White   and Black African
    
	
 
    	
o
    	
Scottish
    	
 
    	
 
    	
o
    	
White   and Asian
    
	
 
    	
o
    	
Welsh
    	
 
    	
 
    	
o
    	
Any   other Mixed Background,
    
	
 
    	
o
    	
Irish
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
please   write in
    
	
 
    	
o
    	
Gypsy   or Irish Traveller
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
o
    	
Any   other White Background,
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
please   write in
    	
 
    	
D 
    	
Black or Black British
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
o
    	
Caribbean
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
o
    	
British-Caribbean
    
	
C 
    	
Asian or Asian British
    	
 
    	
 
    	
o
    	
African
    
	
 
    	
o
    	
Indian
    	
 
    	
 
    	
o
    	
British-African
    
	
 
    	
o
    	
British-Indian
    	
 
    	
 
    	
o
    	
Any   other Black background,
    
	
 
    	
o
    	
Pakistani
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
please   write in
    
	
 
    	
o
    	
British-Pakistani
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
o
    	
Bangladeshi
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
o
    	
British-Bangladeshi
    	
 
    	
F 
    	
Undeclard
    
	
 
    	
o
    	
Chinese
    	
 
    	
 
    	
o
    	
Prefer   not to disclose 
    
	
 
    	
o
    	
British-Chinese
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
my   ethnic orign
    
	
 
    	
o
    	
Any   other Asian background,
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
please   write in
    	
 
    	
Name of Player
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    
	
E 
    	
Other Background
    	
 
    	
(Parent / Guardian to sign if Player is a minor)
    
	
 
    	
o
    	
Arab
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
o
    	
Other
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
o
    	
Prefer   not to say
    	
 
    	
 
    
										

 

369

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE
    	
PLYD   Form 7
    

 

LIST OF ACADEMY PLAYERS (Youth Development Rule 253)

 

To:                            The Secretary
 The Premier League

 

The registrations of the following Academy Players (other than those who have signed a Scholarship agreement) are held by                                                                                                                                     Football Club as at the third Saturday in May (year)

 

	
Full Name
    	
 
    	
Current Age Group
    	
 
    	
Category
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Position
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

Note : The categories of Academy Players are :

1. Academy Players whose registration has been retained (indicate “1F” if on Full Time Training Model).

2. Academy Players whose registration it is intended to retain (indicate “2F” if on Full Time Training Model).

3. Academy Players whose registration it is intended to terminate.

 

370

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE
    	
PLYD   Form 8
    

 

RETENTION/TERMINATION NOTIFICATION (Youth Development Rules 254.1)

FOR ACADEMY PLAYERS ENTERING INTO AGE GROUPS UNDER 10, UNDER 11, AND UNDER 12

 

	
To:
    	
[name and address of Academy Player]
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    

 

We,                                                                                                                                                    Football Club, hereby give you notice that it is our intention to retain/terminate* your registration with effect from the first Saturday in June.

 

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Position
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

* delete as appropriate. If the registration is retained, it is for a period of 1 year pursuant to Rule 240 (subject to Rule 241).

 

371

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE
    	
PLYD   Form 9
    

 

RETENTION/TERMINATION NOTIFICATION (Youth Development Rule 254.2)

FOR ACADEMY PLAYERS ENTERING INTO AGE GROUPS UNDER 13 AND UNDER 15

 

	
To:
    	
[name and address of Academy Player]
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    

 

 

We,                                                                                                                                                       Football Club, hereby give you notice that it is our intention to retain/terminate* your registration with effect from the first Saturday in June. [Your registration will be retained on the Full Time Training Model+.]

 

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Position
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

* delete as appropriate. If the registration is retained, it is for a period of 2 years pursuant to Youth Development Rule 240

(subject to Rule 241).

+ delete if inapplicable

 

372

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE
    	
PLYD   Form 10
    

 

ACADEMY PLAYER’S REGISTRATION:

MUTUAL CANCELLATION NOTIFICATION (Youth Development Rule 258.2)

 

To:                            The Secretary
 The Premier League

 

The registration of [name of Academy Player]                                                              held by                                         Football Club has today been cancelled by mutual agreement. Unless otherwise set out below the Club will retain rights to compensation in respect of the Academy Player pursuant to the Premier League Youth Development Rules and the FIFA regulations for the Statement and Transfer of Players.

 

 

	
 
    	
Signed by the Academy Player
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Signed by the Parent*
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Signed on behalf of the Club
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Position
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

* if the Academy Player is aged under 18 years

 

373

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE
    	
PLYD   Form 11
    

 

SCHOLARSHIP OFFER (Youth Development Rule 265)

 

	
To:
    	
[name and address of Academy Player]
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    

 

 

We,                                                                                                                      Football Club, hereby offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with you upon your reaching the statutory school leaving age applicable in England.

 

The Scholarship Agreement will be in PLYD Form 1.

 

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Position
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

374

 

	
PREMIER LEAGUE
    	
PLYD   Form 12
    

 

RESPONSE TO SCHOLARSHIP OFFER (Youth Development Rule 266)

 

	
To:
    	
 
    	
Football Club.
    	
 
    

 

I, [name of Academy Player]                                                                                        hereby accept/refuse* your offer in PLYD Form 11 dated                         .

 

 

	
 
    	
Signed by the Academy Player
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Signed by his Parent
    	
 
    

 

* delete as appropriate

 

375

 

 

APPENDICES TO THE RULES

 

 

APPENDIX 1

 

SCHEDULE OF OFFENCES

 

(Rule F.1.4.3)

 

	
OFFENCE
    	
 
    	
CONTRARY TO
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Dishonestly receiving a programme broadcast from within the UK with   intent to avoid payment
    	
 
    	
Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988 s.297
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Admitting spectators to watch a football match at unlicensed premises
    	
 
    	
Football Spectators Act 1989 s.9
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Persons subject to a banning order (as defined)
    	
 
    	
Football Spectators Act 2000 Schedule 1
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Ticket touting – football tickets
    	
 
    	
Criminal Justice and Public Order Act 1994 s.166
    

 

377

 

APPENDIX 2

 

ANTI-DISCRIMINATION POLICY

 

(Rule J.4)

 

1.              In undertaking the organisation and management of the nation’s major professional league, the League has a duty to set standards and values which will have a beneficial influence on the game played at other levels. Football belongs to, and should be enjoyed by, everyone equally. The League shares with the Football Association a commitment to confront and eliminate discrimination, whether by reason of sex, sexual orientation, race, nationality, ethnic origin, colour, religion or disability.

 

2.              The League is an equal opportunities employer. It is committed to equality of opportunity within its organisation and to encouraging similar commitment from every other organisation or individual acting within the game.

 

3.              Equality of opportunity means that in none of its activities will the League discriminate against, or in any way treat less favourably, any person on grounds of sex, sexual orientation, race, nationality, ethnic origin, colour, religion or disability. This policy will be applicable to:

 

·             the advertising of jobs

·             the selection of candidates for employment or promotion

·             job location or working environment

·             pay and employment terms and conditions

·             internal training and development activities

·             external coaching and education activities and awards

·             football development activities

 

4.              The League will not tolerate sexual or racially-based harassment or other discriminatory behaviour, whether physical or verbal, and the Board will ensure that such behaviour is met with appropriate disciplinary action whenever it occurs.

 

5.              The League supports the Football Association in its commitment to develop a programme of ongoing training and awareness raising events and activities in order to promote the eradication of discrimination within football.

 

378

 

APPENDIX 3

 

CAMERA POSITIONS

 

(Rule K.60)

 

CAMERA POSITIONS AT A LEAGUE MATCH

 

Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium positions for television cameras in accordance with the requirements of this Appendix 1, and each such position shall be Hardwired.

 

1.              Pursuant to Rule K.60, and subject to paragraph 2 below, Clubs must provide Hardwired camera positions in the locations shown on:

 

1.1                 Plan A in respect of League Matches to be broadcast live (but not in 3D) in the United Kingdom; and

1.2                 Plan B in respect of League Matches to be shown live and in 3D in the United Kingdom; and 

1.3                 Plan C in respect of all other League Matches.

 

2.              The key to the numbers on the Plans is set out below and explains what kind of camera each number on the Plans refers to and gives further detail.

 

3.              The Stadium lay-out shown in Plans A to C is indicative only. It is not intended to be an exact representation of a Stadium; rather it is intended to show:

 

3.1                 where cameras should be placed in relation to the pitch; and

3.2                 the relative height above the pitch of each camera.

 

4.              The League will work with each Club to identify and agree the location of each camera illustrated on the Plans at the Club’s Stadium. This will then be recorded on the Club’s agreed Technical Specification.

 

CAMERA PLANS: KEY

Numbers in brackets refer to the designated Camera Number.

 

(1) Main Camera

 

·                            Positioned on Television Gantry exactly on the halfway line facing away from the sun

·                            Ideal angle is 12-14 degrees to centre line & 22-24 degrees from near-side touchline

·                            This camera will be used to provide the main wide-shot coverage of the game

 

(2) Close-Up Camera

 

·                            Positioned on Television Gantry. Normally located next to the Camera 1, it is used to provide closer coverage of the action and player/referee close-ups

·                            A large lens may be used

 

(3) Pitch-Side Halfway Camera

 

·                            A fixed camera on the halfway line at pitch level on the same side as Camera 1

·                            The position should enable an unimpeded view of the field of play and substitutes’ benches for the 4th Official, and a clear view of the pitch for the Club representatives

·                            A large lens may be used

 

379

 

(4) Close-Up Camera

 

·             Positioned on Television Gantry. Normally located next to Cameras 1&2, it is used to provide closer coverage of the action and player/referee close-ups

·             A large lens may be used

 

(5+6) Steadicams

 

·             Up to 2 hand held portable “steadicams”, each positioned either side of the halfway line on the same side as main camera may work the length of each half but concentrating in a zone extending between the goal-line and 22 yard line

·             The cameras should not cause any viewing obstructions to the Team Benches and sufficient space must be allowed for players to warm up

·             It is possible for Host Broadcasters to use their “steadicams” on the pitch during the pre-match warm up for a short period of time

·             Positions and timings to be agreed with each Club at the start of each season

 

(7+8) 22 Yard Cameras

 

·             Two cameras installed on the same side as Camera 1 at the same level or higher than the main camera positions, facing each of the 22 yard lines. Often used to cover play in a wide angle, but also used for Close Up coverage

·             Large lenses may be required

·             (Cameras 5 & 6 on the UK Non-Live Camera Plan)

 

(9+10) High-Behind Goal Camera

 

·             Two cameras installed in the stands behind either goal, at a height which permits an unobstructed view of the penalty spot from above the crossbar. Large lenses may be required

·             (Camera 8 on the UK Non-Live Camera Plan, and only one of the two shown will be used)

 

(11+12) Low-Behind Goal Cameras

 

·             Two cameras, one at each end, at pitch level in fixed positions behind each goal-line, on the side closest to Camera 1. Ideally aligned where the 6yd line meets the goal-line

·             (Camera 7 on the UK Non-Live Camera Plan, and only one of the two shown will be used)

 

(13) Beauty-Shot Camera

 

·             A fixed camera mounted high in the stadium to give a panoramic static shot of the pitch

·             (Camera 10 on the UK Non-Live Camera Plan)

 

(14+15) Reverse Angle Camera

 

·             Two cameras located opposite Camera 1 for “reverse-angle” coverage and usually for coverage of the Team Benches

·             Large lenses may be required

·             (Camera 9 on the UK Non-Live Camera Plan, and only one of the three shown will be used)

 

380

 

(16+17) Mini-Cameras

 

·             Mini-cameras may be placed directly behind the goal net but cannot be attached to the net or the actual posts and crossbar. It can be as close to the net as desired as long as it does not touch the net. A mini-camera may therefore be attached to the poles which support the net or the cable connecting the back of the net to the vertical stanchions directly behind the goal

 

(18+19) Goal-Line Cameras

 

·             Two cameras located on the same side as the main camera, level with the goal-line and with an unobstructed view of the whole goal and the goal-line inside the penalty area

 

(20+21) Hot Head Cameras

 

·             A “hot head” camera may be used behind goals in front of the advertising boards. Alternatively, hot head cameras on poles behind the advertising boards may be used

 

(22, 23, 24 and 25) Corner Cameras

 

·             Options for cameras to be placed in all four corners approximately five metres above the pitch.

·             A minimum of two diagonally opposing corners should always be available

·             Large lenses may be required

·             (Camera 9 on the UK Non-Live Camera Plan, and only one of the three shown will be used)

 

(26, 27, 28 and 29) Electronic Newsgathering (ENG) Cameras

 

·             Four portable ENG cameras (not cabled) at pitch level, behind each goal-line.

·             These cameras would need to be positioned outside (nearer the touchline) the cabled Host Broadcaster Cameras and would be required to be fixed during each half

·             There may be a requirement for these cameras to change ends at half-time subject

 

(30 and 31) Hi Motion Or Big Lens Close Up Cameras

 

·             Two cameras, one at each end, at pitch level behind each goal-line, ideally aligned where the 6yd line meets the goal-line, or between 6yd and 18yd line should the small lens camera already be in place

·             Large lenses may be required

 

(32 and 33) Analysis Cameras

 

·             Two cameras positioned on the Television Gantry. If space is not available on the main gantry then suitable positions must be made available near to, and at a similar level to, the main gantry and not more than 20m from the half-way line

·             Large lenses may be required

 

381

 

3D CAMERA POSITIONS

Note: Bracketed numbers refer to camera positions in UK Live + 3D Camera Plan

 

(3D-1) Main Camera

 

·             Positioned on Television Gantry or a separate gantry on the halfway line facing away from the sun

·             Ideal angle is 6-8 degrees to centre line & 12-14 degrees from near-side touchline

 

(3D-2) Close-Up Camera

 

·             Positioned on Television Gantry or a separate gantry on the halfway line in close proximity to Camera 3D-1, facing away from the sun. Ideal angle is 6-8 degrees to centre line & 12-14 degrees from near-side touchline

 

(3D-3) Steadicam

 

·             Will operate in place of either Camera 5 or 6 from the 2D Camera plan (there will only ever be 2 steadicams) and will operate in the same was as Cameras 5 and 6

 

(3D-4, 3D-5, 3D-6 and 3D-7) Low-Behind Goal Cameras

 

·             4 cameras, at pitch level in fixed positions behind each goal-line on each side of the goal, outside (further away from the goal) the 2D cameras situated between 6yd and 18yd line

 

(3D-8) High Behind

 

·             One camera installed in the stand behind one goal, at a height which permits an unobstructed view of the penalty spot but not necessarily from above the crossbar, as a lower angle is more beneficial for 3D coverage. Two positions for 3D-8 are shown on the camera plan but only one will be used

 

PLAN A
 UK Live Camera Plan

 

382

 

PLAN B
 UK Live + 3D Camera Plan

 

 

PLAN C
 UK Non-Live Camera Plan

 

 

383

 

APPENDIX 4

 

MEDICAL EXAMINATIONS TO BE CARRIED OUT ON CONTRACT PLAYERS AND STUDENTS REGISTERED ON SCHOLARSHIP AGREEMENTS

 

(RULE O.10)

 

	
A) PERSONAL FOOTBALL HISTORY
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
1.              Total number of matches played in previous season
    (inc. friendly matches)
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Annually
    
	
2.              Dominant leg
    	
(Recommended)
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
3.              Position on the field
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
B) MEDICAL HISTORY AND HEREDITY OF THE PLAYER
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
1.              1. Family history (1st generation, i.e. parents,   brothers and sisters)
    	
 
    
	
(a)        Hypertension,   stroke;
    	
 
    
	
(b)         Heart   conditions incl. sudden cardiac death;
    	
 
    
	
(c)          Vascular   problems, varicose, deep venous thrombosis;
    	
To be
    
	
(d)        Diabetes;
    	
updated annually
    
	
(e)         Allergies,   asthma;
    	
(Mandatory)
    
	
(f)          Cancer, blood   disease;
    	
 
    
	
(g)         Chronic joint   or muscle problems;
    	
 
    
	
(h)         Hormonal problems.
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
2.              Medical history of the player
    	
 
    
	
(a)        Heart   problems, arrhythmias, syncope;
    	
 
    
	
(b)        Concussion;
    	
To be
    
	
(c)         Allergies,   asthma;
    	
updated annually
    
	
(d)        Recurrent   infections;
    	
(Mandatory)
    
	
(e)         Major   diseases;
    	
 
    
	
(f)          Major   injuries causing surgery, hospitalisation, absence from football of more than   1 month.
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
3.              Present complaints
    	
 
    
	
(a)        Symptoms such   as pain in general (muscle, articulation);
    	
 
    
	
(b)        Chest pain,   dyspnoea, palpitations, arrhythmia;
    	
 
    
	
(c)         Dizziness,   syncope;
    	
 
    
	
(d)        Flu-like   symptoms, cough, expectoration;
    	
Annually
    
	
(e)         Loss of   appetite, weight loss;
    	
(Mandatory)
    
	
(f)          Sleeplessness;
    	
 
    
	
(g)         Gastrointestinal   upset. 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
4.              Medication/supplements
    	
 
    
	
(a)        Current   specific medication being taken by the player;
    	
 
    
	
(b)        Evidence that   a TUE (Therapeutic Use Exemption) has been granted (if required);
    	
Annually
    
	
(c)         Nutritional   supplements being taken by the player;
    	
(Mandatory)
    
	
(d)        Player   educated about Anti-Doping Codes.
    	
 
    

 

384

 

	
5.              Vaccination
    	
 
    
	
Record   of status of vaccination (incl. date); 
    	
To be
    
	
Strongly   recommended:
    	
updated annually
    
	
Vaccination   against Tetanus and Hepatitis A and B
    	
(Mandatory)
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
C) GENERAL MEDICAL EXAMINATION
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
1.              Height
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
2.              Weight
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
3.              Blood pressure (to ensure validity of continuous testing,   it is recommended to always use the same arm and to specify it in the   player’s medical records)
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
4.              Head and neck (eyes with vision test, nose, ears, teeth, throat,   thyroid gland)
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
5.              Lymph nodes
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
6.              Chest and lungs (inspection, auscultation, percussion, inspiratory and   expiratory chest expansion)
    	
Annually
   (Mandatory)
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
7.              Heart (sounds, murmurs, pulse, arrhythmias)
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
8.              Abdomen (incl. hernia, scars)
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
9.              Blood vessels (e.g. peripheral pulses, vascular murmurs,   varicoses)
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
10.       Skin inspection
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
11.       Nervous system (e.g. reflexes, sensory abnormalities)
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
12.       Motor system (e.g. weakness, atrophy)
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
D) SPECIAL CARDIOLOGICAL EXAMINATION
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
As a principal, a standard 12-lead   electrocardiogram (ECG) and an echocardiography must be performed at the   earliest opportunity during the career of a player and in particular if   indicated by clinical examination. If indicated by anamnestic and clinical   indication it is recommended to perform repeated testing including an   Exercise — ECG and an echocardiography 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
It is obligatory to perform one standard 12-lead ECG and one   echocardiography
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
I.                to all   professional Players at the latest before their 21st birthday; and
    	
 
    
	
II.           to all   professional Players who are older than 21 years if they have not yet had an   ECG and echocardiography in their personal medical records.
    
	
 
    
	
The result of the   performed examinations must be contained in the player’s medical records.
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
1.              Electrocardiogram (12-lead ECG)
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Mandatory
    
	
2.              Echocardiography
    	
 
    

 

385

 

	
E)   LABORATORY EXAMINATION
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
All laboratory tests must be conducted with the   informed consent of the player and be in accordance with national law (cf.   confidentially, discrimination issues etc.).
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
1.
    	
Blood count (haemoglobin, haematocrit, erythrocytes,   leukocytes, thrombocytes)
    	
Annually
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
(Mandatory)
    
	
2.
    	
Urine test (‘dipstick test’ to   determine level of protein and sugar)
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
3.
    	
Sedimentation rate
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
4.
    	
CRP
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
5.
    	
Blood fats (cholesterol, HDL — and LDL cholesterol,   triglycerides)
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
6.
    	
Glucose
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
7.
    	
Uric acid
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
8.
    	
Creatinine
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
9.
    	
Aspartate amino-transferase
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
10.
    	
Alanine amino-transferase
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
11.
    	
Gamma-glutamyl-transferase
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Annually
    
	
12.
    	
Creatine kinase
    	
(Recommended)
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
13.
    	
Potassium
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
14.
    	
Sodium
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
15.
    	
Magnesium
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
16.
    	
Iron
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
17.
    	
Ferritin
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
18.
    	
Blood group
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
19.
    	
HIV test
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
20.
    	
Hepatitis screening
    	
 
    

 

386

 

	
F)   ORTHOPAEDIC EXAMINATION AND FUNCTIONAL TESTS
    
	
 
    
	
The mandatory checks are   common in a sports medical examination.
    
	
 
    
	
Points 7 to 9 are recommended to assist club doctors with preventive   strategies and tests in the rehabilitation of injured players.
    
	
 
    
	
In addition, the club doctors are advised to consider the exclusion   of the condition of spondylolysis and spondylolisthesis.
    
	
 
    
	
References to further   assistance in respect of functional tests:
    
	
 
    
	
·
    	
Simple but reliable functional tests: Ekstrand J, Karlsson J, Hodson   A. Football Medicine. London: Martin Dunitz (Taylor & Francis   Group), 2003:562;
    
	
·
    	
Range of motion and tests for muscle tightness: Ekstrand J,   Wiktorsson M, Öberg B et al. Lower extremity goniometric measurements: a   study to determine their reliability. Arch Phys Med Rehabil 1982;63:171-5;
    
	
·
    	
One-leg hop test: Ageberg E, Zatterstrom R, Moritz U. Stabilometry   and one-leg hop test have high test-retest reliability. Scand J Med Sci   Sports 1998;8-4:198-202.
    
	
·
    	
SOLEC test: Ageberg E, Zatterstrom R, Moritz U. Stabilometry and   one-leg hop test have high test-retest reliability. Scand J Med Sci Sports   1998;8-4:198-202.
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
1.
    	
Spinal column: inspection and functional examination (tenderness,   pain, range of movement)
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
2.
    	
Shoulder: pain, mobility and stability
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
3.
    	
Hip, groin and thigh: pain and mobility
    	
Annually
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
(Mandatory)
    
	
4.
    	
Knee: pain, mobility, stability and effusion
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
5.
    	
Lower leg: pain (shin splint syndrome, achilles tendon)
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
6.
    	
Ankle and foot: pain, mobility, stability and effusion
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
7.
    	
Range of motion (ROM) and test for muscle tightness
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
(a) Adductors
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
(b) Hamstrings
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
(c) Lliopsoas
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
(d) Quadriceps
    	
Recommended
    
	
 
    	
(e) Gastrocnemius
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
(f) Soleus
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
8.
    	
Muscle strength (one-leg hop test)
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
9.
    	
Muscle balance test (SOLEC-test: standing one leg eyes closed)
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
G) RADIOLOGICAL EXAMINATION AND ULTRASOUND SCAN
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
If indicated by clinical and functional findings out of the medical   examination performed, a radiological examination including ultrasound scan,   X-ray and MRI may be appropriate.
    
	
 
    
	
Performed radiographies, particularly after injuries, must be part of   the player’s medical records.
    

 

387

 

APPENDIX 5

 

CODE OF CONDUCT FOR MANAGERS

 

(Rule P.1)

 

1.              A Manager shall strictly observe the terms of his contract with his Club and shall not (either by himself or through any third party) enter into negotiations with another Club relating to his employment without having first obtained the permission of his Club to do so.

 

2.              A Manager shall not, either directly or indirectly (including by making any statement to the media):

 

2.1.                    make an approach to a Contract Player with a view to the Manager’s Club negotiating a contract with such Player except as permitted by either Rule T.1 or Rule T.2; or

 

2.2.                    make an approach to a Student registered by another Club (or club) at its Football Academy or Centre of Excellence or a player with whom another Club (or club) has entered into a preregistration agreement which remains current; or

 

2.3.                    make an approach to any other employee of another Club (or club) with a view to inducing or attempting to induce such employee to terminate a contract of employment with that Club (or club), whether or not by breach of that contract, except with the written consent of the Club (or club) by which he is employed.

 

3.              A Manager shall comply with the Laws of the Game, the Rules and Regulations of the Football Association (including, without limitation, the Football Association Football Agents’ Regulations), the Rules of the Premier League, the rules of any competition in which his Club participates and his Club Rules (collectively “the Rules”) and he shall not encourage or invite any person (including Players and other employees of his Club) to act in breach of the same but shall take all possible steps to ensure that they comply with them.

 

4.              A Manager shall use his best endeavours to ensure that there is in force at his Club a fair and effective disciplinary policy applicable to Players and other employees under his control and that it is applied consistently.

 

5.              A Manager shall not use racist or other discriminatory language. A Manager’s behaviour should demonstrate to Players and other employees under his control that discrimination in any form is unacceptable. A Manager shall use all possible steps to ensure that others in his control adopt the same standards of behaviour in this regard.

 

6.              A Manager shall take all reasonable steps to ensure that Players and other employees under his control accept and observe the authority and decisions of Match Officials and to promote the highest standards on the field of play generally.

 

7.              A Manager shall not make public any unfair criticism of any Match Official or any other Manager or any Player, Official or employee of his or another Club.

 

8.              A Manager shall ensure that he understands and acts in accordance with his Club’s written transfer policy (see Rule H.9.1.1).

 

388

 

9.              In all discussions, negotiations, transactions and arrangements relating to the employment of Players by his Club (“Player Transactions”) including, without limitation, the renewal or renegotiation of existing contracts or any related contracts or arrangements involving his Club and a Player and/or third party (for example, involving his Club’s or a Player’s intellectual property rights, including the exploitation of name or image), a Manager shall, in addition to his duty to act in accordance with the club’s written transfer policy, act with the utmost good faith and in accordance with his primary duty to act in the best interests of his Club.

 

10.       A Manager shall at all times observe the principles of honesty, transparency, accountability and personal impartiality (whether financial or otherwise) in his dealings involving Player Transactions.

 

11.       A Manager shall forthwith disclose to his Club the nature and extent of any direct or indirect interest or any conflict or potential conflict of interest he may have in any transaction or arrangement involving his Club (including, without limitation, any Player Transaction), he shall not be involved in the same without the written consent of his Club, and, if such consent is granted, he shall account to his Club for any benefit which either directly or indirectly he derives therefrom.

 

12.       If a Manager is in any doubt as to whether there exists any interest or conflict (actual or potential) to be disclosed as required by paragraph 10 above, he may consult with the League Managers Association for guidance and advice.

 

13.       Upon becoming aware of any breach of the Rules, including by way of example only, any financial or other benefit or inducement offered in connection with a Player Transaction in breach of the Rules, a Manager shall immediately report such breach in writing to the League.

 

14.       A Manager shall conduct himself at all times in an ethical and professional manner and shall observe the highest standards of integrity and fair dealing.

 

15.       A Manager shall take all possible steps to promote the reputation of the game of Association Football and to prevent it being brought into disrepute.

 

389

 

APPENDIX 6

 

CODE Of CONDUCT FOR CLUBS

 

(Rule P.2)

 

1.              In all discussions, negotiations and transactions relating to the employment of Managers, each Club shall behave towards each other Club with the utmost good faith.

 

2.              A Club shall not (either directly or through any third party) enter into negotiations relating to the employment of another Club’s Manager without the prior permission of that Club.

 

3.              A Club shall not take any steps (including the making of statements to the media) to induce another Club’s Manager to act in breach of the terms of his contract with his Club.

 

4.              A Club shall strictly observe the terms of its contract with its Manager and, in particular, if on the determination of the contract any sum is payable by the Club to the Manager, the Club shall ensure that prompt settlement is made.

 

390

 

APPENDIX 7

 

STANDARD CLAUSES

for inclusion in Managers’ Contracts of Employment

 

(Rule P.8.1)

 

1.              The Manager shall observe and comply with the rules and regulations for the time being in force of any organisation or body the rules and regulations of which the Club is bound to observe including those of The Football Association and the League and in particular he shall at all times act in accordance with the League’s Code of Conduct for Managers.

 

2.              The Manager shall comply with all reasonable instructions and requests

 

(a)              given to Club Managers by the League or

(b)              given to the Manager by the Club

 

which arise in the first case out of any commercial contract entered into by the League for the benefit of its members or in the second case out of any such contract entered into by the Club for its own benefit and the Manager shall not himself enter into any such contract which conflicts or competes or is reasonably likely to conflict or compete with those entered into by the League or by the Club as aforesaid.

 

3.              Any dispute or difference arising between the parties hereto as to the construction of this Agreement or the rights duties or obligations of either party hereunder or any matter arising out of or concerning the same or the Manager’s employment hereunder shall be referred to the Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal in accordance with the Rules of the League for the time being in force. Notwithstanding the foregoing provisions of this clause 3 and without prejudice thereto, the parties shall use and until the conclusion of the arbitration shall continue to use their best endeavours to attempt to reach a settlement of their dispute by mediation.

 

[Note : The names and addresses of organisations offering an appropriate mediation service are available upon application to the League.]

 

391

 

APPENDIX 8

 

CODE OF CONDUCT FOR SCOUTS

 

(Rule Q.8)

 

1.              The function of a Scout is to identify to his Club players with whom his Club may wish to enter into negotiations with a view to securing their registration. Scouts are not themselves entitled to enter into any such negotiations nor are they able to make promises to or offer inducements to any players whom they approach.

 

2.              Scouts are employed by and represent their Clubs and are Officials within the meaning of the Rules of the Premier League (“the Rules”) by which they are bound.

 

3.              Scouts must therefore be familiar with the Rules and in particular those relating to Youth Development. They must maintain an awareness of and at all times comply with the Rules setting out the circumstances in which their Club may make an approach to a Player or Student (as defined in the Rules) whose registration is held by another Club.

 

4.              When acting in the course of his duties a Scout shall at all times carry the formal means of identification issued to him by his Club and shall produce the same upon demand.

 

5.              Scouts are responsible for the conduct of their contacts and shall be liable for any act or omission by a contact which constitutes a breach of the Rules.

 

6.              Scouts shall conduct themselves in a manner befitting their role as Officials of their Clubs and shall take all possible steps to promote the reputation of the game of association football and to prevent it being brought into disrepute.

 

7.              A Scout shall forthwith disclose to his Club the nature and extent of any direct or indirect interest he may have in any transaction or arrangement involving his Club and he shall account to his Club for any benefit which either directly or indirectly he derives therefrom.

 

8.              A Scout shall conduct himself at all times in an ethical and professional manner and shall observe the highest standards of integrity and fair dealing.

 

392

 

APPENDIX 9

 

STANDARD CLAUSES

for inclusion in replica Strip manufacturers’ contracts

 

(Rule R.16)

 

1.              [The manufacturer’s name] (“the Company”) will not itself or through any officer of the Company or any person authorised to act on behalf of the Company:-

 

1.1       include in a contract for sale or agreement relating to the sale of replica football kit a term or condition which purports to establish or provide for the establishment of minimum prices to be charged on the resale of replica football kit in the United Kingdom ; or

1.2       require, as a condition of supplying replica football kit to a dealer, the inclusion in a contract or agreement of any such term or condition, or the giving of any undertaking to the like effect ; or

1.3       notify to dealers, or otherwise publish on or in relation to replica football kit, a price stated or calculated to be understood as the minimum price which may be charged on the resale of those goods the replica football kit in the United Kingdom ; or

1.4       withhold supplies of replica football kit from a dealer seeking to obtain them for resale in the United Kingdom on the ground that the dealer:

 

1.4.1                     has sold in the United Kingdom at a price below the resale price replica football kit obtained, either directly or indirectly, from the Company, or has supplied such replica football kit, either directly or indirectly, to a third party who had done so ; or

1.4.2                     is likely, if the replica football kit is supplied to him, to sell it in the United Kingdom at a price below that price, or supply it, either directly or indirectly, to a third party who would be likely to do so.

 

In this subclause 1.4, “resale price” in relation to a sale of any description, means any price notified to the dealer or otherwise published by or on behalf of the Company as the price or minimum price which is to be charged on or is recommended as appropriate for a sale of that description, or any price prescribed or purporting to be prescribed for that purpose by a contract or agreement between the dealer and the Company.

 

2.              For the avoidance of doubt, nothing shall prevent the Company from recommending resale prices to dealers provided no impression is given that, in doing so, the Company is notifying a minimum price.

 

3.              The Company may, notwithstanding any of the foregoing, withhold supplies from a dealer, or cause or procure a supplier to do so, if it has reasonable cause to believe that within the previous 12 months the dealer, or any other dealer to whom the dealer supplies goods, has been using as a loss- leader any replica football kit whether or not obtained from the Club.

 

393

 

APPENDIX 10

 

NOTICE TO MANUFACTURER LICENSED TO MANUFACTURE AND DISTRIBUTE CLUB REPLICA STRIP

 

(Rule R.17)

 

1.              You will not:

 

1.1       include in a contract for sale or agreement relating to the sale of replica football kit a term or condition which purports to establish or provide for the establishment of minimum prices to be charged on the resale of replica football kit in the United Kingdom; or

 

1.2       require, as a condition of supplying replica football kit to a dealer, the inclusion in a contract or agreement of any such term or condition, or the giving of any undertaking to the like effect ; or

 

1.3       notify to dealers, or otherwise publish on or in relation to replica football kit, a price stated or calculated to be understood as the minimum price which may be charged on the resale of replica football kit in the United Kingdom ; or

 

1.4       withhold supplies of replica football kit from a dealer seeking to obtain them for resale in the United Kingdom on the ground that the dealer:

 

1.4.1                     has sold in the United Kingdom at a price below the resale price* replica football kit obtained, either directly or indirectly, from you, or has supplied such replica football kit, either directly or indirectly, to a third party who had done so; or

 

1.4.2                     is likely, if the replica football kit is supplied to him, to sell it in the United Kingdom at a price below that price, or supply it, either directly or indirectly, to a third party who would be likely to do so.

 

2.              You shall not be prevented from recommending resale prices to dealers provided no impression is given that, in doing so, you are notifying a minimum price.

 

3.              You may, notwithstanding any of the foregoing, withhold supplies from a dealer, or cause or procure a supplier to do so, if it has reasonable cause to believe that within the previous 12 months the dealer, or any other dealer to whom the dealer supplies goods has been using as a loss-leader any replica football kit whether or not obtained from the Club.

 

* In this paragraph 1.4.1 “resale price” in relation to a sale of any description means any price notified to the dealer or otherwise published by you as the price or minimum price which is to be charged on or is recommended as appropriate for a sale of that description, or any price prescribed or purporting to be prescribed for that purpose by a contract or agreement between the dealer and you.

 

394

 

APPENDIX 11

 

RULES GOVERNING APPLICATIONS FOR UEFA CLUB LICENCES

 

1.              Rule A.1.85 — “Licensing Manual” means the manual in which are set out procedures agreed between the Football Association and the League relating to applications for and the granting of licences enabling Clubs (or clubs) to play in UEFA Club Competitions.

 

2.              Rule A.1.163 — “UEFA Club Licence” means the licence granted by the Football Association in accordance with the procedures set out in the Licensing Manual enabling Clubs (or clubs) to play in UEFA Club Competitions.

 

3.              Rule E.3  — Each Club shall by 1 March in each Season submit to the Secretary a copy of its annual accounts in respect of its most recent financial year or if the Club considers it appropriate or the Secretary so requests the Group Accounts of the Group of which it is a member (in either case such accounts to be prepared and audited in accordance with applicable legal and regulatory requirements) together with a copy of the directors’ report for that year and a copy of the auditors’ report on those accounts.

 

4.              Rule E.4 — The accounts referred to in Rule E.3 shall:

 

4.1       include separate disclosure within the balance sheet or notes to the accounts, or by way of supplementary information separately reported on by its auditors by way of procedures specified by the Board, of the total sums payable and receivable in respect of Compensation Fees, Contingent Sums and Loan Fees;

 

4.2       include a breakdown within the profit and loss account or the notes to theaccounts, or by way of supplementary information separately reported on by its auditors by way of procedures specified by the Board, of revenue in appropriate categories such as gate receipts, sponsorship and advertising, broadcasting rights, commercial income and other income.

 

5.              Rule E.5 — If the auditors’ report on the accounts submitted pursuant to Rule E.3 contains anything other than an unqualified opinion without modification, the Club shall at the Board’s request submit such further documentary evidence as the Board shall require (including but not limited to Future Financial Information).

 

6.              Rule E.6 — If the annual accounts of a Club or Group Accounts submitted pursuant to Rule E.3 are prepared to a date prior to 30th November in the Season of submission, such Club or Group shall by the following 31 March submit to the Secretary interim accounts covering the period commencing from its accounting reference date and ending on a date between the following 30 November and 1 March.

 

7.              Rule E.7 — The interim accounts shall:

 

7.1       comprise a balance sheet, a profit and loss account, a cash flow statement and relevant explanatory notes;

7.2       be prepared in accordance with the accounting principles adopted in the preparation of the Club’s annual accounts;

7.3       be presented in a similar format to the annual accounts including as regards the matters set out in Rule E.4;

 

395

 

7.4                include in the profit and loss account and cashflow statement comparative figures for the same period in the preceding year;

7.5                include a balance sheet as of the end of the preceding financial year;

7.6                be approved in writing by the board of directors of the company to which they relate; and

7.7                be reviewed or audited in accordance with applicable regulatory requirements.

 

8.                   Rule E.8 — Rule E.5 shall apply to the interim accounts (with appropriate modification) if the auditors have issued anything other than an unqualified opinion without modification on them.

 

9.                   Rule E.9 — Each Club must by 1 March in each Season prove that, subject to Rule E.10:

 

9.1                no Compensation Fee, Loan Fee or Contingent Sum; and

9.2                no sum payable to or in respect of an employee employed during the year to 31 December of that Season (including national insurance contributions and income tax deducted under the “pay as you earn” system) is or was overdue as at that 31 December.

 

10.            Rule E.10 — For the purpose of Rule E.9:

 

10.1         “employee” means a Player, a Manager, any Official referred to in Rule J.1, an Academy Manager, an Assistant Academy Manager, a team doctor and senior physiotherapist referred to in Rule O.1 and a safety officer;

10.2         an amount overdue as at 31 December shall not be treated as such if by the following 31 March it has been paid or the date for payment has been extended by means of a written agreement with the creditor or it is the subject of current litigation or arbitration proceedings or has been submitted to a dispute resolution procedure of the League, the Football Association, UEFA or FIFA.

 

11.            Rule E.11 — By 31 March in each Season, each Club shall submit to the Secretary in respect of itself (or if the Club considers it appropriate or the Secretary so requests in respect of the Group of which it is a member) future financial information (“Future Financial Information”) comprising projected profit and loss accounts, cash flow, balance sheets and relevant explanatory notes commencing from its accounting reference date or, if it has submitted interim accounts pursuant to Rule E.6, from the date to which those interim accounts were prepared and expiring on the next accounting reference date after the end of the following Season. The projected profit and loss accounts, cash flow and balance sheets shall be prepared at a maximum of six-monthly intervals.

 

12.            Rule E.12 —The Future Financial Information shall:

 

12.1         be prepared in accordance with the accounting principles adopted in the preparation of the Club’s annual accounts (except where the accounting principles and policies are to be changed in the subsequent annual accounts, in which case the new accounting principles and polices should be followed);

12.2         be approved in writing by the board of directors of the company to which they relate; and 

12.3         to include in the explanatory notes thereto principal assumptions and risks; and

12.4         include for comparison profit and loss accounts for the period covered by the annual accounts and interim accounts submitted pursuant to Rules E.3 and E.6, a forecast for the current financial year and a balance sheet as at the date of the interim accounts submitted pursuant to Rule E.6.

 

396

 

13.            Rule J.7 — Any Club, Authorised Signatory or other Official making a false statement (whether made verbally or in writing) in or in connection with an application for a UEFA Club Licence or falsifying a document produced in support of or in connection with such an application shall be in breach of these Rules and shall be liable to be dealt with in accordance with the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary).

 

14.            Rule L.11 — Qualification for UEFA club competitions shall be on sporting merit through domestic competitions controlled or sanctioned by the Football Association. Clubs qualifying for a UEFA club competition must apply for a UEFA Club Licence in accordance with the Licensing Manual.

 

15.            Rule K.17 — For UEFA Club Competitions the pitch must measure 105 metres in length by 68 metres in breadth exactly. If for technical reasons of a construction related nature it is impossible to achieve the required dimensions a UEFA Club Licence may nevertheless be granted provided that the pitch is minimum 100 metres to maximum 105 metres in length by minimum 64 metres to maximum 68 metres in breadth.

 

16.            Rule P.13 — A Club which applies for a UEFA Licence must, in addition to employing a Manager, employ an individual (such as an assistant manager or head coach) to assist the Manager in all football matters relating to the first team.

 

397

 

APPENDIX 12

 

REGULATIONS OF THE PROFESSIONAL FOOTBALL COMPENSATION COMMITTEE

 

Definitions

 

1.                   In these Regulations:

 

1.1                “Club” means a football club in membership of the Premier League or the Football League;

1.2                “Compensation Fee” means any sum of money (exclusive of Value Added Tax) payable by a Transferee Club to a Transferor Club upon the transfer of the registration of a Player;

1.3                “the Football League” means The Football League Limited

1.4                “PFNCC” means the Professional Football Negotiating and Consultative Committee;

1.5                “Player” means a player who is the subject of an application to the Professional Football Compensation Committee (“the Committee”) pursuant to Regulation 2 of these Regulations; 

1.6                “the Premier League” means The Football Association Premier League Limited;

1.7                “Secretary” means the person or body appointed by the PFNCC to administer these Regulations;

1.8                “Transferee Club” means a Club to which the registration of a Player has been transferred; 

1.9                “Transferor Club” means a Club from which the registration of a Player has been transferred;

 

Jurisdiction

 

2.                   The Committee shall determine applications made pursuant to:

 

2.1                Premier League Rules T.36, V.27.2 and Youth Development Rules 278 and 292.2;

2.2                Football League Regulations 60.20, 60.21, 60.22, 64.5 and Football League Youth Development Rules 294 and 308.2;

2.3                appeals from a decision of the Board of the Football League made pursuant to Football League Regulation 63.1.

 

3.                   In making a determination as aforesaid, the Committee shall take into account the costs set out in Regulation 4 and any of the following criteria:

 

3.1                the status of each of the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club;

3.2                the age of the Player;

3.3                the amount of any fee paid by the Transferor Club upon acquiring the registration of the Player;

3.4                the length of time during which the Transferor Club held the registration of the Player;

3.5                the terms of the new contract offered to him by both the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club;

3.6                his playing record including any international appearances;

3.7                substantiated interest shown by other clubs in acquiring the registration of the Player.

 

4.                   The costs to be taken into account under Regulation 3 shall be:

 

4.1                any cost incurred by either Club in operating an Academy, a Football Academy or Centre of Excellence including (without limitation) the cost of providing for players attending thereat:

 

4.1.1                     living accommodation

4.1.2                     training and playing facilities;

4.1.3                     scouting, coaching, administrative and other staff;

4.1.4                     education and welfare requirements;

 

398

 

4.1.5                     playing and training strip and other clothing; 

4.1.6                     medical and first aid facilities;

4.1.7                     friendly and competitive matches and overseas tours;

 

4.2                any other cost incurred by either Club directly or indirectly attributable to the training and development of players including any fee referred to in Regulation 3.3.

 

Composition of the Committee

 

5.                   The Committee shall be composed of:

 

5.1                an independent chairman with an appropriate legal background who, subject to the prior written approval of the Premier League, the Football League and The Professional Footballers’ Association, shall be appointed by the PFNCC in such terms as it thinks fit;

5.2                an appointee of each of the leagues of which the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club are members or, if the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club are both members of the same league, an appointee of that league;

5.3                an appointee of The Professional Footballers’ Association;

5.4                an appointee of The League Managers’ Association.

 

6.                   If the chairman of the Committee is unable to act or to continue acting as such in the determination of any application, the PFNCC shall appoint in his stead a person with an appropriate legal background.

 

7.                   If following his appointment any other member of the Committee is unable to act or to continue acting, his appointor may appoint a replacement so that the composition of the Committee is maintained as provided in Regulation 5.

 

8.                   If the members of the Committee fail to agree, they shall decide by a majority provided that, if the Committee is composed of an even number of members, the chairman shall have a second or casting vote.

 

Committee Procedures

 

9.                   The parties to proceedings before the Committee shall be the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club.

 

10.            Proceedings shall be commenced by either party making a written application to the Secretary:

 

10.1         identifying the respondent Club and the Player;

10.2         setting out the facts surrounding the application including the criteria referred to in Regulation 3;

10.3         identifying any documents relied upon, copies of which shall be annexed; and

10.4         in the case of an application made by a Transferor Club, giving full particulars of the costs set out in Regulation 4.

 

11.            Each Club which is a party in proceedings shall pay an administration fee to the Secretary the amount of which will be determined by the PFNCC from time to time.

 

399

 

12.            Upon receipt of an application the Secretary shall:

 

12.1         procure that for the purpose of determining the application the Committee is composed in accordance with Regulation 5;

12.2         send a copy of the application and any documents annexed to it to the chairman and members of the Committee;

12.3         send a copy of the same by recorded delivery post to the respondent.

 

13.            Within 14 days of receipt of the copy application the respondent shall send to the Secretary by recorded delivery post a written response to the application, annexing thereto copies of any documents relied upon, and, in the case of a response by a Transferor Club, giving full particulars of the costs set out in Regulation 4.

 

14.            Upon receipt of the response the Secretary shall send a copy thereof together with a copy of any document annexed to:

 

14.1         the chairman and members of the Committee and 

14.2         the party making the application.

 

15.            The chairman of the Committee may give directions as he thinks fit for the future conduct of the proceedings addressed in writing to the parties with which the parties shall comply without delay.

 

16.            The Committee by its chairman shall have power to summon any person to attend the hearing of the proceedings to give evidence and to produce documents and any person who is bound by these Regulations and who, having been summoned, fails to attend or to give evidence or to produce documents shall be in breach of these Regulations.

 

17.            The Secretary shall make all necessary arrangements for the hearing of the proceedings and shall give written notice of the date, time and place thereof to the parties.

 

18.            If a party to the proceedings fails to attend the hearing the Committee may either adjourn it or proceed in their absence.

 

19.            The chairman of the Committee shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which the hearing of the proceedings shall be conducted.

 

20.            The Committee shall not be bound by any enactment or rule of law relating to the admissibility of evidence in proceedings before a court of law.

 

21.            The hearing shall be conducted in private.

 

22.            Each party shall be entitled to be represented at the hearing by a solicitor or counsel provided that they shall have given to the other party and to the chairman of the Committee 14 days’ prior written notice to that effect.

 

23.            The Committee’s decision shall be announced as soon as practicable and if possible at the end of the hearing and shall be confirmed in writing by the Secretary to the parties.

 

400

 

24.            The Committee shall give reasons for its decision.

 

25.            The decision of the Committee shall be final and binding.

 

Fees and Expenses

 

26.            The chairman and members of the Committee shall be entitled to receive fees and expenses in such sum or sums as shall be determined by the PFNCC from time to time.

 

Committee’s Powers

 

27.            Upon determining an application made in accordance with the provisions of these Regulations, the Committee may make an order with regard to the amount and payment of a Compensation Fee and any other order as it thinks fit.

 

Amendments

 

28.            No amendment to these Regulations shall be proposed or made without the prior written approval of the Premier League, the Football League and the Professional Footballers’ Association.

 

401

 

APPENDIX 13

 

THE HEALTH AND SAFETY OF ACADEMY PLAYERS ON RESIDENTIAL TOURS, FESTIVALS, TOURNAMENTS AND VISITS CODE OF PRACTICE

 

(Youth Development Rule 174)

 

1.                   INTRODUCTION

 

1.1                The health and safety of Academy Players is the prime consideration of Academies.

1.2                Academy Players may be particularly vulnerable on Tours. Academy Managers must therefore ensure detailed planning of Tours and careful supervision of Academy Players taking part in them. Special attention must be paid to safety. Safety must always over-ride cost.

1.3                The Department for Education and Skills (DfES) sets out guidance and recommended practice relevant to the conduct of Tours. This advice is available on the DfES website. Academy Managers, Tours Co-ordinators and Tour Leaders should familiarise themselves with this advice, and it should also be drawn to the attention of all Staff who accompany Tours.

 

2.                   DEFINITIONS

 

In this Code definitions from Premier League Rules (including the Youth Development Rules) are adopted, together with following additional definitions:

“Academy Player” has the meaning set out in Youth Development Rule 1.7 save that in this Code it also includes a Trialist and all Contract Players under the age of 18.

“Club Secretary” is the title applied to the club’s senior administrative officer.

“Home Contact Person” is the person designated by the Tour Leader to remain near the Football Academy for the duration of the Tour.

“Scholar” means an Academy Player registered with a Club on a Scholarship Agreement.

“Staff” includes employees of the Club and volunteers accompanying the Tour.

“Tour” includes any series of matches, Festival, Tournament or other visit arranged by the Academy involving its Academy Players either in the United Kingdom or abroad.

“Tours Co-ordinator” is the person designated by the Academy Manager to undertake the duties set out in paragraph 3.3.

“Tour Leader” is the person in charge of planning and running a Tour.

 

3.                   ROLES AND RESPONSIBILITIES

 

3.1                The Club is legally responsible for everything its Academy does. The Club Secretary must always be notified, on behalf of the Club, in advance of any Academy Tour.

3.2                The Academy Manager is responsible to the Club for the safety of Academy Players at all times. The Academy Manager must:

 

3.2.1                     designate a member of staff of the Academy (who may be the Academy Manager) to be Tours Co-ordinator;

3.2.2                     notify the League of the name of the Tours Co-ordinator in Form T1;

3.2.3                     select as Tour Leader a person whose qualifications, experience and competence are suitable (the Tour Leader may not be the Tour Co-ordinator);

3.2.4                     notify the Club Secretary in Form T2 that the Tour is to take place;

3.2.5                     be satisfied that the Tour has been planned and run properly and that a risk assessment has been carried out by the Tours Co-ordinator prior to each Tour.

 

402

 

3.3                Each Club shall nominate a Tours Co-ordinator. This post must be a non-coaching role and must not be the Tour Leader. The Tours Co-ordinator shall be competent in the organisation of Tours through experience of planning and practical leadership of Tours. The Tours Co-ordinator shall be responsible to the Academy Manager for ensuring that:

 

3.3.1                     he accompanies each Tour co-ordinated by him;

3.3.2                     he maintains the Club’s Tours and Tournaments records and sends all applicable notifications to the League;

3.3.3                     a risk assessment is carried out using Form T4 and all necessary measures identified as a result are put in place prior to each Tour;

3.3.4                     the competence of the Tour Leader and other Staff proposed for a Tour is assessed; 

3.3.5                     competent people to act as the Tour Leader or as Staff are assigned to a Tour;

3.3.6                     training of the Tour Leader and Staff is provided;

3.3.7                     Enhanced CRB disclosure certificates accepted by the Club are in place for the Tour Leader and Staff;

3.3.8                     a Home Contact Person is designated for each Tour;

3.3.9                     records of individual Tours, including reports of accidents and near-accidents are kept; 

3.3.10              systems are reviewed and practice is monitored.

 

3.4                The Tour Leader is responsible to the Academy Manager for every aspect of the Tour. The Tour Leader must:

 

3.4.1                     have experience in supervising Academy Players of the age group(s) participating in the Tour;

3.4.2                     be capable of organising effectively the Tour, the accompanying Staff and the Academy Players;

3.4.3                     read and always act in accordance with the principles of this Appendix 13; 

3.4.4                     ensure Staff who accompany Tours are aware of their responsibilities.

 

3.5                The Staff who accompany Tours are responsible to the Tour Leader. As employees of or as volunteers well known to the Club, they must declare in Form T3 (Reply) that they:

 

3.5.1                     accept the invitation to accompany the Tour as a member of Staff;

3.5.2                     understand that their participation in the Tour is not a holiday or reward; 

3.5.3                     are aware of their responsibilities on the Tour;

3.5.4                     they have read and understood the Premier League Rules, Policy and Code of Practice on the Health and Safety of Academy Players on Residential Tours, Festivals, Tournaments and Visits;

3.5.5                     hold an enhanced CRB disclosure certificate accepted by the Club.

 

3.6                The Home Contact Person is the contact at any time of emergency between those on the Tour and those at the Club or at home. The Home Contact Person must:

 

3.6.1                     have the authority to make significant decisions;

3.6.2                     be contactable and available at all times for the full duration of the Tour either in person or through the back-up person referred to below;

3.6.3                     in liaison with the Club Secretary and Tours Co-ordinator have responsibility for contacts with the media and the Health and Safety Executive, if appropriate, in the event of death or serious accident, injury or emergency on the Tour;

3.6.4                     have a back-up person and telephone number.

 

403

 

4.                   RISK ASSESSMENT

 

4.1                The Tour Leader is responsible for carrying out a risk assessment for the Tour. The Tour Leader may delegate this to the Tours Co-ordinator provided that the latter has sufficient expertise and experience to undertake it but the Tour Leader shall retain ultimate responsibility for the risk assessment. The risk assessment must be recorded in writing in Form T4 and both it and all other records must be filed at the Academy. The Tour Leader must consider potential hazards and what safety measures should be taken to avoid them. The Tour Leader must consider what will be done in the event of a serious accident, injury or emergency.

 

4.2                If Academy Players are to be allowed to swim or be involved in any water activity whilst on the Tour, the Tour Leader must establish the swimming competence of each Academy Player. The Tour Leader must arrange lifeguard supervision.

 

4.3                If the Tour is to involve experience of adventure or other high risk activity the Tour Leader must act in accordance with the guidance in the DfES supplement Part 2 — Standards for Adventure. If a specialist provider is engaged, the Tour Leader must obtain written confirmation from that provider that a current licence issued by the Adventure Activities Licensing Authority is held for the activity in question.

 

Note:

 

The Health and Safety Executive has produced a leaflet “5 Steps to Risk Assessment” as a simple guide. This leaflet is available from www.hse.gov.uk/pubns/indg163.pdf.

 

5.                   ADVANCE VISIT

 

Unless previously visited by or otherwise known to the Tour Leader, the Tour Leader must visit the Tour venue(s) in advance. The Tour Leader must check arrangements for travel, accommodation (including food and drink), playing and training and medical facilities, communications, laundry and opportunities for recreation.

 

6.                   THE TOUR PLANS

 

The Tour Leader’s plans must include consideration of the

 

·                  age of Academy Players

·                  nature of the Tour, particularly if non football activities are involved

·                  ratio of Staff to Academy Players

·                  qualifications and experience of Staff

·                  description and rota of Staff duties, including designation of Staff to carry and use first aid equipment

·                  medical or other special needs of individual Academy Players

·                  travel arrangements

·                  contingency measures for a change of plan or late return including arrangements for sending a Academy Player home early

·                  insurances

·                  communication arrangements

·                  emergency procedures

·                  designation and briefing of the Home Contact Person

 

7.                   MEDICAL SUPPORT AND EQUIPMENT

 

7.1                One member of the Staff should be a physiotherapist who should meet the requirements for physiotherapists’ qualifications set out in the Youth Development Rules. The physiotherapist should be responsible for taking first aid equipment and treating Academy Players on the Tour.

 

404

 

7.2                If a qualified physiotherapist does not accompany the Tour, one or more members of Staff must hold a current recognised First Aid at Work qualification. In this case, the Tour Leader must arrange for a qualified physiotherapist to provide the first aid equipment to be taken on the Tour and for first aid to be administered by these Staff.

 

7.3                All Staff must know how to contact emergency services.

 

7.4                A smart phone capable of receiving email must be carried with the group at all times.

 

8.                   SUPERVISION ARRANGEMENTS

 

8.1                The minimum number of Staff accompanying the Tour must be 1 to every 8 Academy Players.

 

8.2                The Tour Leader must tell Staff what their supervisory responsibilities are. All Staff must carry at all times a list of the names of Academy Players on the Tour.

 

8.3                No member of Staff should be left alone with a Academy Player, particularly in bedrooms and changing/shower areas.

 

8.4                The Tour Leader should tell Staff about Academy Players who need closer supervision, whether due to special medical, behaviour or other reasons.

 

8.5                Roll calls should take place frequently and must be made before the group leaves a venue. Academy Players must be given rendezvous points and told what to do if they become separated from the group. Academy Players should carry the address and telephone number of their accommodation.

 

8.6                During Academy Players’ free time, Staff must continue to supervise them. This should be explained to the Academy Players.

 

8.7                Academy Players on the Tour should be easily identifiable and should wear Club kit unless the Tour Leader is advised otherwise. Academy Players should not wear name badges unless these are required by a tournament or festival organiser.

 

9.                   TRAVEL

 

9.1                Only vehicles fitted with appropriate seat restraints shall be used for transporting Academy Players and Clubs shall comply with all legal requirements concerning the use of seat restraints and seatbelts by children.

 

9.2                Drivers should not travel alone with a Academy Player. If this is unavoidable, the Academy Player should sit in a rear seat.

 

9.3                A driver of a vehicle carrying a group of Academy Players should not be given responsibility for their supervision. A member of Staff should travel in the vehicle for this purpose.

 

9.4                In the case of vehicles owned by the Club or hired without a driver the Tour Leader must be satisfied that the vehicle is insured appropriately and that the driver is competent to drive the particular vehicle and holds the correct driving licence.

 

Note:

 

Academy Managers should consider requiring all Staff drivers of minibuses owned or hired by the Club to pass a Passenger Carrying Vehicle test.

 

9.5                In the case of vehicles hired with a driver, the hire contract must be in writing with a reputable operator. It must require that the appropriate insurance applies and that the driver is competent to drive the particular vehicle and holds the correct driving licence.

 

10.            INSURANCE FOR THE TOUR

 

10.1         The Tours Co-ordinator should establish with the Club Secretary what insurance cover the Club has in place for Football Academy Academy Players (as defined in this Code) and Staff (as defined in this Code) on Tours.

 

405

 

The following are examples

 

·                            employer’s liability

·                            public liability

·                            personal accident cover for Staff and Academy Players

·                            cost of medical treatment and the cost of evacuation for medical reasons when abroad

·                            programmed and non-programmed activities

·                            transport and accommodation expenses in case of emergency

·                            compensation for cancellation or delay

·                            compensation for loss of baggage and personal effects including money

·                            legal assistance in the recovery of claims

 

The Club Secretary’s advice should include information about conditions, limitation of cover and exclusion of certain people or activities from the insurance policies and should be filed at the Football Academy.

 

10.2         If the Tour is to involve experience of adventure or other high risk activity (for instance mountaineering and other sports and adventure experiences) particular care should be taken to ensure that Academy Players and Staff are covered.

 

10.3         The Tours Co-ordinator must ascertain the details of insurances held by the Club.

 

10.4         The Tours Co-ordinator must ascertain the details of the Department of Trade and Industry approved bonding and any insurances held by any travel or tour operator involved in the Tour.

 

10.5         Additional insurance may be necessary for Staff or Academy Players with known medical conditions. The Tours Co-ordinator should check this, well before the departure date.

 

Notes:

 

·         Tours Co-ordinators should ensure that Parents are advised that whilst insurance compensation for serious disabling accidental injuries to Academy Players may be substantial, compensation for accidental death of children is usually limited.

·         For foreign Tours and for Tours involving experience of adventure or other high risk activity the advice of insurance companies and travel firms on suitable insurance should also be sought.

 

11.            ACCOMMODATION

 

11.1         Where Academy Players are to stay with host families, the Tour Leader must seek to ensure that the suitability of family members has been checked. To this end

 

11.1.1              the Tour Leader must send a written request to the organiser of the host accommodation for written assurance that a suitability check has been carried out;

11.1.2              the request and reply must be kept on file at the Academy.

 

11.2         If an appropriate assurance is not given, the Tour Leader must reconsider whether the Tour should take place.

 

11.3         If group accommodation is used, the Tour Leader must be satisfied that buildings meet health and safety standards.

 

11.4         In such accommodation, rooms occupied by Staff should be close to Academy Players’ rooms. On arrival, Academy Players should be shown the accommodation plan including the location of Staff rooms and fire exits. A fire drill must be carried out as soon as possible.

11.5         Staff must use changing, shower and cloakroom facilities separately from Academy Players.

 

406

 

12.            SCHOOL AGE ACADEMY PLAYERS CONSIDERED FOR SELECTION FOR A TOUR

 

Communications with Parents

 

12.1         The Tour Leader must obtain the consent in Form T5 of the Parents of all Academy Players to be considered for the Tour.

 

12.2         When Form T5 is sent to Parents, preliminary details of the Tour, including pick up and set down arrangements for Academy Players at the beginning and end of the Tour, must be attached.

 

12.3         If his Parents do not complete and return Form T5 to the Academy, the Academy Player must not be selected for the Tour.

 

Communications with schools

 

12.4         Tours for school age Academy Players should normally be arranged in school holidays.

 

12.5         If the Tour is in school time, then, for Academy Players being considered for the Tour, the Tour Leader must:

 

12.5.1              obtain in Form T5 permission from the Academy Player’s Parents to approach the school attended by the Academy Player; and

 

12.5.2              request in Form T6 the headteacher of the Academy Player’s school to give consent to the Academy Player’s release from school.

 

13.            SCHOOL AGE ACADEMY PLAYERS SELECTED FOR THE TOUR

 

Communications with Parents

 

13.1         The Tour Leader should invite Parents to a briefing meeting about the Tour. This is particularly important in the case of younger Academy Players or those Academy Players going on a Tour for the first time.

 

13.2         The Tour Leader must give to Parents written details of the Tour including the

 

·         dates of the Tour

·         times of the departure and return

·         pick up and set down points for Academy Players at the beginning and at the end of the Tour

·         names of the Tour Leader and accompanying Staff

·         details of football and non-football activities (adventure or other potentially hazardous activities on the Tour must be emphasised)

·         addresses and telephone numbers of the accommodation at which Academy Players will stay

·         security arrangements

·         telephone numbers of the Home Contact Person

·         insurances

·         standards of behaviour and dress

·         clothing and playing equipment to be taken

·         maximum amount of pocket money allowed

 

Communications with schools

 

13.3         If the Tour is in school time, the Tour Leader

 

13.3.1              must ensure that the Academy Player’s Parents send confirmation to the headteacher of the school attended by the Academy Player that the Academy Player will be absent;

13.3.2              should liaise with the Head of Education of the Academy in order to facilitate and support the completion by the Academy Player of any work set by the school.

 

407

 

14.            SCHOLARS AND CONTRACT PLAYERS UNDER 18 YEARS OF AGE

 

Communications with Parents

 

14.1         The Parents of Scholars and Contract Players under 18 years of age must be informed in writing by the Academy Manager that the Academy Player may go on Tours from time to time. The Parents must be asked to give their general consent in Form T7. If the parents do not give that general consent, the Academy Player must not go on Tours.

 

14.2         When the Academy Player is selected for a Tour, the Parents must be notified by the Tour Leader in writing of

 

·         the Tour dates

·         details of football and non-football activities (adventure or other potentially hazardous activities on the Tour must be emphasised)

·         venues

·         accommodation addresses

·         details of the Home Contact Person for the Tour

 

15.            PREPARING ACADEMY PLAYERS FOR THE TOUR

 

The Tour Leader must tell Academy Players

 

·         the standards of behaviour and dress expected of them, both on and off the football field

·         the safety precautions, including supervision arrangements, to be taken

·         to wear seatbelts, when fitted, whilst travelling in cars, minibuses or coaches

·         which expenses will be their own responsibility and which will be met by the Academy.

 

16.            DOCUMENTATION ON THE TOUR

 

The Tour Leader must carry the following documentation on the Tour

 

·         a list of all group members (Staff and Academy Players) and their personal details, including addresses and telephone numbers of Academy Players’ Parents

·         Parents’ consent Forms (these are necessary for dental, medical and surgical purposes)

·         day and night phone numbers of the Home Contact Person

·         name(s), address(es) and phone number(s) of the group’s accommodation

·         the Academy’s accident forms

·         Emergency Procedure Card — Form T8

 

17.            DOCUMENTATION AT HOME

 

17.1         The Home Contact Person and back-up person must keep

 

·         the itinerary

·         names, addresses and telephone number of Parents

·         contact addresses and telephone numbers for Staff

·         a copy of the Emergency Procedure Card carried by the Tour Leader

 

17.2         The Academy must keep

 

·         copies of the documentation carried on the Tour by the Tour Leader

 

18.            EMERGENCY AND ACCIDENT PROCEDURES

 

18.1         The Academy Manager, Tours Co-ordinator, Home Contact Person and back-up person and Tour Leader must make themselves familiar with the procedures listed in Form T8 — the Emergency Procedures Card.

18.2         The Tour Leader must carry the Emergency Procedures Card at all times on the Tour.

18.3         If the Tour Leader is not with the group, a member of Staff with the group must carry the Emergency Procedures Card.

 

408

 

19.            AFTER THE TOUR

 

The Tours Co-ordinator must notify the Premier League in Form T9 no later than 7 days after a Tour of the names of all registered Academy Players, contract players, trialists, and Staff who went on the Tour.

 

20.            FOREIGN TOURS — ADDITIONAL REQUIREMENTS

 

Tour matches played against foreign clubs

 

20.1         Except in the case of matches against clubs in membership of the Scottish, Welsh or Irish Football Associations, Clubs wishing to play a match or series of matches against members of another national association must comply with Football Association Rule B4(b). This requires them to apply on the prescribed forms to the Association at least 28 days before the intended match or the first of a series of matches.

 

20.2         So that the Premier League may be aware of Tours that Clubs intend to undertake, on making a Rule B4(b) application to the Football Association Clubs must send a copy of the prescribed application form to the League.

 

Risk Assessment

 

20.3         In addition to the risk assessment carried out in Form T2, the Tour Leader should obtain the advice of the Premier League Youth Department who may have relevant information on foreign clubs and venuesForeign Tour organisers should be asked whether and if so to what extent adults having direct contact with children on the Tour have been screened in respect of their suitability for that purpose.

 

European Health Insurance Card — Free or reduced cost medical treatment

 

20.4         The European Health Insurance Card (“EHIC”) is the certificate of entitlement to free or reduced cost emergency medical treatment for EU nationals in most European countries. It replaced Form E111 with effect from 1 January 2006. For Tours to those countries, an EHIC for each Academy Player should be carried by the Tour Leader.

20.5         Each member of Staff should also carry his/her own EHIC.

 

Notes:

 

·         Further information about EHICs (including as to each country’s different rules about state medical provision) and application forms can be obtained from www.dh.gov.uk/policyandguidance/healthadvicefortravellers.

·         Application forms can also be obtained from Post Offices and applications can also be made by phone (tel. no. 0845 606 2030). EHICs will be delivered within 7 days (if the application is made on line), 10 days (if the application is made by phone) or 21 days (if the application is made by post).

·         Parents or guardians must apply on behalf of any children aged 15 or younger.

·         For ease of administration, Academy Managers should ask Parents of all Academy Players likely to travel on a foreign Tour to obtain and return an EHIC for the Academy to issue to the Tour Leader for the duration of the particular Tour.

 

Passports, visas and vaccinations

 

20.7         The Tour Leader must check:

 

20.7.1              whether the state(s) to be visited will allow in travellers whose passport will expire within a few months of entry;

20.7.2              the validity of passports of all members of the Tour.

 

409

 

Notes:

 

Academy Players who are not British nationals

 

·        may need a visa to travel to another EU member state

·        are not eligible for inclusion in a Collective Passport.

 

Some tournaments require passports with photographs for player identification purposes. Collective Passports do not contain photographs.

 

20.8         If any Academy Player is subject to a care order or is a ward of court, the social services department of the local authority or the court must be consulted well in advance.

20.9         In the case of a Tour to (a) country(ies) which require(s) a visa and/or vaccinations, the Tour Leader must ensure that the Home Contact Person or some other responsible member of staff of the Club is also in possession of a valid visa for the country(ies) and has had the necessary vaccinations.

 

Money and valuables

 

20.10     The Tour Leader must tell Academy Players how to carry money and valuables discreetly. The group’s money, including Academy Players’ own pocket money should be held at a secure central location and distributed on a regular basis by a member of Staff.

 

Home contacts

 

20.11     The Tour Leader should tell Academy Players how to use local phones and give them the code(s) for phoning home.

 

Documentation

 

20.12     In addition to the documentation carried on Tours in the United Kingdom the Tour Leader must also carry

 

·        travel tickets

·        passports, visas and vaccination certificates

·        if a Collective Passport is being used, a head and shoulders photograph of each Academy Player

 

Note:

 

A sight of these photographs may be required by the Tour organiser for identification purposes. They may also be of value in case of emergency.

 

·        EHICs (if the Tour is to a European country) and significant medical histories

·        insurance arrangements and contact telephone numbers

·        address and phone number of the British Embassy or Consulate

·        location of hospital(s) and medical services and how to contact them

·        a separate list of the numbers of any documents and passports

 

20.13     The Home Contact Person must be provided with appropriate matching documentation.

 

Mobile phone

 

20.14     The mobile phone carried with the group must be capable of use in the country concerned.

 

Contingency funds

 

20.15     Contingency funds (or access to them) must be taken.

 

410

 

	
ACADEMY TOURS
    	
Form T1
    

 

TOURS CO-ORDINATOR NOTIFICATION (Appx.13 paragraph 3.2.2)

 

	
To:
    	
The Secretary
    	
From:                                                                Football Club
    
	
 
    	
The Premier League
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Please note that I have appointed (name)

to be Tours Co-ordinator.
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Academy Manager
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

411

 

	
ACADEMY TOURS
    	
Form T2
    

 

TOUR NOTIFICATION (Appx.13 paragraph 3.2.4)

 

The Academy Manager must complete this form and return it to the Club Secretary in advance of the Tour. Copies should be retained by the Academy Manager, the Tours Co-ordinator and the Tour Leader. The Club Secretary should be informed of any subsequent material changes in the Tour arrangements.

 

	
1.
    	
Tour Leader
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Name
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Mobile Phone Number when on Tour
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Email address* when on Tour
    	
 
    

 

	
 
    	
*email address to be accessible via a smart phone   which must be taken on the Tour
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
2.
    	
Purpose of Tour
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
3.
    	
Places to be visited
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
4.
    	
Dates and times
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
5.
    	
Transport arrangements
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Staff drivers
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Names
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Vehicle registration number(s)
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Name of transport company (if any)
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
6.
    	
Tour Operator (if any)
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
7.
    	
Insurance
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Club Insurance Policies (list   those which apply)
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Additional Policies (Specify)
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

412

 

	
8.
    	
Accommodation to be used (addresses and phone numbers)
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
9.
    	
Details of the programme of activities (attach Tour itinerary)
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
10.
    	
Details of any potentially hazardous activities
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Licence reference number   if a provider is registered with the Adventure Activities Licensing Authority
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
11.
    	
Names and any special responsibilities (e.g.   medical) of Staff
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Name
    	
 
    	
Responsibility
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

	
12.
    	
Name, address and telephone numbers of the Home   Contact Person
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
13.
    	
Existing knowledge of places to be visited and   whether an exploratory visit is intended
    
	
 
    	
 
    

 

413

 

14.       Size and composition of the group

 

	
Age Group(s)
    	
 
    
	
 
    
	
Number of Academy Players:
    	
 
    
	
 
    
	
Staff to Academy Player ratio:
    	
 
    
				

 

15.       Parents’ Consent

 

(a)              Attach a copy of information sent to Parents.

(b)              Either

I certify that Parents’ consents have been obtained

Or

I certify that Parents’ consents will be obtained before the Tour.

 

Names of Academy Players with special or medical needs:

 

	
 
    
	
 
    

 

16.       Certification

 

I certify that the Tour Leader has read the DfES document “Health and Safety of Pupils on Educational Visits: A Good Practice Guide” and the accompanying supplement and that a risk assessment for the Tour has been carried out and has been filed in the Academy.

 

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Academy Manager
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

414

 

	
ACADEMY   TOURS
    	
Form T3
    

 

STAFF DECLARATION (Appx.13 paragraph 3.5)

 

 

A copy of the Premier League Code of Practice on the Health and Safety of Academy Players on Residential Tours, Festivals, Tournaments and Visits must be attached to this Form.

 

	
 
    	
Football Club
    

 

To all staff accompanying the tour to

 

 

On

 

 

HEALTH AND SAFETY OF ACADEMY PLAYERS

 

This confirms the invitation to you to accompany the above Tour as a member of Staff. All employees of the Academy and volunteers accompanying the Tour on behalf of the Academy are regarded as members of Staff. The safety of Academy Players on the Tour is paramount. I strongly advise you to read the Department for Education and Skills booklet “Health and Safety of Pupils on Educational Visits: A Good Practice Guide” and the accompanying supplement. A copy is available in the Football Academy office. You must read the Premier League Code of Practice referred to above, which is attached, and you must complete and return to me the attached Form T3 Reply.

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Tour Leader
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

415

 

Form T3 Reply

To:                            The Tour Leader

 

	
 
    	
Football Club
    

 

I accept the invitation to accompany the proposed Tour to                                                                                                             on                                                            

 

 

I have received and have read the Premier League Code of Practice.

 

I declare that:

 

·                  I understand that my participation in the Tour is not a holiday or reward

·                  I am aware of my responsibilities on the Tour

·                  I have read and understood the Premier League Rules, Policy and Code of Practice on the Health and Safety of Academy Players on Residential Tours, Festivals, Tournaments and Visits

·                  I hold a CRB enhanced Disclosure certificate

 

	
 
    	
Signed 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

416

 

	
ACADEMY   TOURS
    	
Form T4
    

 

RISK ASSESSMENT FORM (Appx.13 paragraph 4.1)

 

For Tours in the United Kingdom, this Form must be completed and returned to the Tours Co-ordinator at least two weeks before the Tour. For Tours abroad, this Form must be completed and returned to the Tours Co-ordinator at least six weeks before the Tour. For Tours involving adventure or other potentially hazardous activities, this Form must be completed and returned to the Tours Co-ordinator at least six weeks before the Tour. Copies of this Form should be given to all Staff accompanying the Tour.

 

RISK ASSESSMENT FOR

 

                                                                          

 

ASSESSMENT UNDERTAKEN

 

	
On
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
By   (Signature)
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Print   Name
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Tour Leader
    	
 
    

 

417

 

RISK ASSESMENT FOR TOUR TO

 

	
What are the hazards?
    	
Who is at risk?
    	
What safety measures are needed?
    	
Who is responsible?
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
(e.g.   setting, travel, accomodation, weather, behaviour) 
    	
(e.g.   Academy Players, Staff) 
    	
List   existing controls. Identify extraaction needed for risks for which these   controls are not adequate. (e.g. administering medicines, accident procedures)   
    	
(This   could be specific members of Staff) 
    

 

418

 

	
ACADEMY   TOURS
    	
Form T5
    

 

PARENTS’ CONSENT: SCHOOL AGE ACADEMY PLAYERS (Appx.13 paragraph 12.1)

 

Dear Parents

 

I attach some information regarding a Tour                      (name of Club) proposes to arrange.

 

If you wish your child to be considered for selection for the Tour, please complete and sign this Form and return it to the Club by                           If you do not complete the Form, your child cannot be considered.

 

I shall let you know as soon as possible if your child has been selected for the Tour.

 

	
Signed
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 Academy Manager
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 Football   Club
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Date
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
					

 

	
1.
    	
Child’s Full Name
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
2.
    	
Date of Birth
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
3.
    	
Home Address
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
4.
    	
Phone Number
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
5.
    	
Child’s NHS Number
    	
 
    

 

419

 

	
6.
    	
How can you be contacted in an emergency
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
(a) In the day time
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Address
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Phone number
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
(b) At night
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Address
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Phone number
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
(c) Mobile Phone
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
7.
    	
Is there an alternative person to contact if you   can’t be reached?
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Name
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Address
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Phone Number
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
8.
    	
Is your child receiving any medical treatment? If   so, please give details:
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
9.
    	
Is your child taking any medicine? If so, please give details:
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
10.
    	
Does your child have any particular diet   requirements or any other special needs? If so, please give details:
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
11.
    	
When did your child last have a tetanus injection?
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
12.
    	
Please give your child’s Doctor’s name, address and   telephone number:
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    

 

420

 

I acknowledge receipt of the information regarding the proposed Academy Tour to                                                                on                                             

 

 

and consent to my child taking part, if selected.

 

I agree to your asking my child’s school for time off if the Tour is in Term time.

 

I agree to staff on the Tour giving permission for my child to have dental, medical or surgical treatment.

 

I agree to inform the Club of any changes in my child’s health before departure.

 

I will bring my child to                                                    and collect him from                                           at the beginning of the Tour.

 

My child understands that it is important, for safety reasons, to obey any rules and instructions given by the staff in charge of the party.

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

421

 

	
ACADEMY   TOURS
    	
Form T6
    

 

SCHOOL CONSENT FORM (Appx.13 paragraph 12.5.2)

 

(This form must be reproduced on the Club’s headed notepaper.)

 

Dear (Insert name of headteacher)
 (Insert name of Academy Player)

 

As you know, (First name) is a Academy Player at our Academy.

 

As part of his Academy experience, (First name) is being considered for selection for a Tour to (Venue). I am leading the Tour and am currently making the arrangements for it. The Tour will leave on                                       and return on                                           

 

We always try to run our Tours in school holidays but on this occasion, the dates are in term time.

 

(First name)’s parents have agreed that I should write to you to ask if (First name) could be released from school. It will be very helpful if you can let me have your reply as soon as possible.

 

If there are school assignments he would miss but must complete, could you send me the details? I shall then ask our Head of Education, (Name), to do his best to see that (First name) does his work satisfactorily, if he is selected.

 

If (First name) is selected for the tour, his parents will tell you. 

 

Yours sincerely

 

 

Tour Leader

 

(Copy to Academy Head of Education)

 

422

 

	
ACADEMY   TOURS
    	
Form T7
    

 

PARENTS’ CONSENT: SCHOLARS & CONTRACT PLAYERS UNDER AGE 18

(Appx.13 paragraph 14.1)

 

	
 
    	
Football   Club
    

 

 

Tours, Festivals and Tournaments

Academy Players and Contract Players under the age of 18 may be selected to represent the Club in residential Tours festivals and tournaments, other matches and visits both in the United Kingdom and abroad.

 

We shall give you details of particular events that your son is to attend.

 

We require your general consent to your son’s taking part in these events and to our giving permission for him to have dental, medical or surgical treatment if necessary.

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Academy Manager
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

I give consent for (enter name)                        to take part in residential Tours, festivals, tournaments and other matches in the United Kingdom and abroad and agree to staff giving permission for dental, medical or surgical treatment.

 

His Doctor’s name, address and telephone number is

 

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

423

 

	
ACADEMY   TOURS
    	
Form T8
    

 

EMERGENCY PROCEDURES CARD (Appx.13 paragraph 16)

 

(FORM TO BE PRINTED ON YELLOW CARD)

 

FILL IN THE DETAILS ON THE BACK OF THE CARD BEFORE THE TOUR STARTS. CARRY THE CARD AND THE INFORMATION AND MEANS TO USE IT, AT ALL TIMES. USE IT FOLLOWING A SERIOUS ACCIDENT OR INCIDENT, THAT IS

 

·      an accident leading to death, serious or multiple fractures, amputation or other serious injury

·      any circumstances in which a party member might be at serious risk or serious illness

·      any unusual circumstance in which the press or media are involved or might become involved.

 

1.     FIRST STEPS — CARE OF THE GROUP

 

·        ensure their safety from further danger

·        arrange search, rescue, medical care or hospitalisation of casualties as necessary

 

2.     NEXT STEPS — WHAT HAPPENED?

 

Listen carefully. Using the Academy accident form if possible, write down:

What happened?

To whom?

Where?

When?

What has happened since?

Who witnessed it? (Get witnesses to sign and give their addresses)

 

3.     TELLING PEOPLE ABOUT THE INCIDENT

 

As soon as possible

·        inform the Home Contact Person or, if not available, the Academy office or the Club Secretary

·        (for Tours outside the United Kingdom) notify the British Embassy or Consulate

 

Whoever you contact will need to know

 

·       what happened

·        to whom

·        where

·        when

·        what has happened since

·        a telephone number where you can be contacted

 

4.     DO

 

·      keep a written record of all that happens

 

5.     DON’T

 

·      speak to the press or media. Refer them to the Home Contact Person

·      admit any liability

·                  let anyone talk to any Academy Players involved in the incident without a member of Staff being present

 

424

 

6.     REMEMBER

 

·                  nobody, unless they have an official capacity (e.g. the police), has a right to see anyone who does not want to see them

·                  if anyone tries to force a confrontation, do not do anything but call the police

·                  try your best to be compassionate with everyone involved

 

(REVERSE OF THE CARD)

 

	
The
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Football Club
    
	
Tour to
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Dates
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Name of the Tour Leader
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
					

 

425

 

Home Contact Person

 

	
Name
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Address
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Phone No 1
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Phone No 2
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Email address
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Academy Office
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Address
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Phone No 1
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Phone No 2
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Email address
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Club Secretary  
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Name
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Address
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Phone No 1 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Email address
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
(For Tours Outside the United Kingdom)
    
	
British Embassy(ies) or Consulate(s)
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Address
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Phone No 
    	
 
    

 

426

 

Names of group members

 

Staff:

 

 

Academy Players:

 

 

 

427

 

	
ACADEMY TOURS
    	
Form T9
    

 

TOUR REPORT (Appx.13 paragraph 19)

 

This Form is to be returned to the Premier League not later than 7 days after the return of the group.

 

FOOTBALL CLUB

 

TOUR TO

 

PLAYING DATES 

From

To

 

TRAVELLING DATES

Out

Return

 

METHOD OF TRAVEL

 

TRAVEL TIME

Time of leaving home base

Arrival at accomodation

Time of leaving accommodation

Arrival time at home base

 

TOUR LEADER AND POSITION HELD AT FOOTBALL CLUB

 

 

 

NAMES OF ALL ACCOMPANYING STAFF (INCLUDING VOLUNTEERS) & POSITIONS HELD ON TOUR (e.g. Physiotherapist)

 

 

 

428

 

LIST OF PLAYERS — Please indicate whether Contract (C), Scholar (Sc), Academy Player (S) or Trialist (T)

 

 

 

NAMES OF ANY OTHER ACCOMPANYING PERSON(S)

 

 

 

DETAILS OF ANY ACCIDENTS OR NEAR ACCIDENTS

 

 

 

	
 
    	
Signed
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
Tours   Co-ordinator
    
	
 
    	
Date
    	
 
    

 

429

 

FOR THE YOUTH TEAM TOURS CO-ORDINATOR’S DATABASE

 

Tours Co-ordinators are requested to complete and attach the Youth Team Tours Co-ordinator’s Questionnaire on quality aspects of the Tour.

 

QUESTIONNAIRE

 

	
Club
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Name of Tour
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Final position obtained (if any)
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
What time of year does the Tour usually take place?
    	
o Easter
    	
o Whitsun
    	
o Summer
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Approximate cost to the Club
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
(if any)
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Mode of travel
    	
o Air
    	
o Coach
    	
o Train
    	
o Other
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
For Tournaments:
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
How would you rate the overall organisation?
    	
o Poor
    	
o Fair
    	
o Good
    	
o Very good
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Number of Games
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Arrangement and planning of games
    	
o Poor
    	
o Fair
    	
o Good
    	
o Very good
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Opposition
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Quality of pitches
    	
o Poor
    	
o Fair
    	
o Good
    	
o Very good
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Was an English speaking person present?
    	
o YES
    	
o NO
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Accommodation
    	
o Hotel
    	
o Hostel
    	
o Home stay
    	
o Other
    

 

430

 

	
Food:
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Did you have the ability to arrange meal times to suit your games?
    	
o YES
    	
o NO
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
What was the standard of the changing facilities?
    	
o Poor
    	
o Fair
    	
o Good
    	
o Very good
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Was there adequate medical provision?
    	
o YES
    	
o NO
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Was the security good?
    	
o YES
    	
o NO
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Was there provision for kit storage?
    	
o YES
    	
o NO
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
What arrangements were   made for training, planning and debriefing?
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
What was the standard of referees?
    	
o Poor
    	
o Fair
    	
o Good
    	
o Very good
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
For Tournaments: what   pre-tournament information was provided?
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Do they produce a programme? 
    	
o YES
    	
o NO
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Are any facilities available for any other activities?
    	
o YES
    	
o NO
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
If YES, please specify
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Any other comments
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

431

 

APPENDIX 14: CODE OF CONDUCT

 

CODE OF CONDUCT FOR ACADEMY PLAYERS OF COMPULSORY SCHOOL AGE

 

(Youth Development Rule 177)

 

Prior to signing this Code of Conduct and registering the Academy Player at its Academy, full discussion has taken place and agreement has been reached between the Academy, the Academy Player and the parents as to the educational, technical and match programme to be provided by the Academy to the Academy Player.

 

(“the Academy Player”) has the potential to become a footballer at the highest level and will be registered as an Academy Player at the                                             FC (“the Club”).

 

Both the Academy Player and the Academy Player’s parents understand that the Club is committed to the Academy Player’s well being, future development and realisation of potential, but that the level of achievement ultimately reached cannot be guaranteed.

 

In registering the Academy Player at its Football Academy, the Club, the parents and the Academy Player agree to the following Code of Conduct.

 

THE CLUB AGREES TO PROVIDE

 

·      a safe environment in which the Academy Player can learn and develop without fear of abuse

·      medical screening, monitoring and support for the Academy Player

·                  a structured football learning programme, appropriate to the age, ability and growth of the Academy Player

·                  participation in football matches arranged or approved by the Premier League

·                  trained, screened and qualified coaching and other staff and facilities as determined by the rules governing Academies

·                  guidelines to the Academy Player and parents on the best ways for them to contribute to the Academy Player’s football and personal development

·                  educational support (in consultation with the Academy Player’s school) for the continued academic and personal development of the Academy Player

·                  regular communication and reports to the Academy Player and parents on the Student’s progress

·                  a Code of Conduct and Rules for its Academy

 

THE ACADEMY PLAYER AGREES TO

 

·                  attend the Academy regularly and punctually, behave with self-discipline and give notice of and reasons for any absence

·                  practise the techniques and skills taught by the Academy and attempt to apply them in matches

·                  participate in football matches outside normal school hours only as specified by the Academy

·                  attend school regularly and punctually, complete school assignments and behave at school as at the Academy

·                  follow a lifestyle appropriate to development — spending leisure time positively; eating, drinking, relaxing and sleeping sensibly

·      adhere to the Club’s Code of Conduct and Rules for its Academy

 

432

 

THE PARENTS AGREE TO

 

·                                               encourage and help the Academy Player meet targets, including this Code of Conduct and the Club’s Code of Conduct and Rules for its Academy

·                                               support the Academy Player without pressure, praise good work and refrain from criticising lapses

·                                               set a good example to the Academy Player

·                                               respect the opportunity given to the Academy Player and not approach or permit any other person to approach any other club during the currency of this registration except as allowed under the Rules governing Academies

·                                               communicate with the Academy staff, keeping them informed about matters affecting the Academy Player

·                                               permit the Academy Player to play only football matches outside normal school hours as specified by the Academy

·                                               adhere to the Club’s Code of Conduct and Rules for its Academy

 

433

 

We, the undersigned, agree to the Academy Code of Conduct

 

	
Name
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Football   Club
    
	
Signature
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

 

	
Name
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Academy   Player
    
	
Signature
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

 

	
Name
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
Parents
    
	
Signature
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

Note:

 

This Code of Conduct should be signed in quadruplicate, one copy being provided to the Academy Player, one to his parents, one being submitted to the Secretary of the League in accordance with Youth Development Rule 227 and the fourth being retained by the Club.

 

434

 

 

MATCH OFFICIALS

 

 

NATIONAL LIST OF REFEREES

 

SEASON 2013/14

 

ADCOCK, JG (James) Nottinghamshire

ATKINSON, M (Martin) West Yorkshire

ATTWELL, SB (Stuart) Warwickshire

BERRY, CJ (Carl) Surrey

BOND, D (Darren) Lancashire

BOYESON, C (Carl) East Yorkshire

BRATT, S (Stephen) West Midlands

BREAKSPEAR, C (Charles) Surrey

BROWN, M (Mark) East Yorkshire

BULL, M (Michael) Essex

CLARK, R (Richard) Northumberland

CLATTENBURG, M (Mark) County Durham

COLLINS, LM (Lee) Surrey

COOTE, D (David) Nottinghamshire

DAVIES, A (Andy) Hampshire

DEADMAN, D (Darren) Cambridgeshire

DEAN, ML (Mike) Wirral

DOWD, P (Phil) Staffordshire

DRYSDALE, D (Darren) Lincolnshire

DUNCAN, S (Scott) Northumberland

D’URSO, AP (Andy) Essex

EAST, R (Roger) Wiltshire

ELTRINGHAM, G (Geoff) County Durham

FOY, CJ (Chris) Merseyside

FRIEND, KA (Kevin) Leicestershire

GIBBS, PN (Phil) West Midlands

GRAHAM F (Fred) Essex

HAINES, A (Andy) Tyne & Wear

HARRINGTON, T (Tony) Cleveland

HAYWOOD, M (Mark) West Yorkshire

HEYWOOD, M (Mark) Cheshire

HILL, K (Keith) Hertfordshire

HOOPER, SA (Simon) Wiltshire

HORWOOD, G (Graham) Bedfordshire

ILDERTON, EL (Eddie) Tyne & Wear

JONES, MJ (Michael) Cheshire

KETTLE, TM (Trevor) Rutland

LANGFORD, O (Oliver) West Midlands

LEWIS, RL (Rob) Shropshire

LININGTON, JJ (James) Isle of Wight

MADLEY, AJ (Andy) West Yorkshire

MADLEY, RJ (Bobby) West Yorkshire

MALONE, BJ (Brendan) Wiltshire

MARRINER, AM (André) West Midlands

MARTIN, S (Stephen) Staffordshire

MASON, LS (Lee) Lancashire

MATHIESON, SW (Scott) Cheshire

MILLER, NS (Nigel) County Durham

MILLER, P (Pat) Bedfordshire

MOHAREB, D (Dean) Cheshire

MOSS, J (Jon) West Yorkshire

NAYLOR, MA (Michael) South Yorkshire

OLIVER, M (Michael) Northumberland

PAWSON, CL (Craig) South Yorkshire

PHILLIPS, DJ (David) West Sussex

PROBERT, LW (Lee) Wiltshire

ROBINSON, T (Tim) West Sussex

RUSHTON, SJ (Steve) Staffordshire

RUSSELL, MP (Mick) Hertfordshire

SALISBURY, G (Graham) Lancashire

SARGINSON, CD (Chris) Staffordshire

SCOTT, GD (Graham) Oxfordshire

SHELDRAKE, D (Darren) Surrey

SHOEBRIDGE, RL (Rob) Derbyshire

SIMPSON, J (Jeremy) Lancashire

STOCKBRIDGE, S (Seb) Tyne & Wear

STROUD, KP (Keith) Hampshire

SUTTON, GJ (Gary) Lincolnshire

SWARBRICK, ND (Neil) Lancashire

TAYLOR, A (Anthony) Cheshire

TIERNEY, P Paul) Lancashire

WARD, GL (Gavin) Surrey

WEBB, D (David) County Durham

WEBB, HM (Howard) South Yorkshire

WHITESTONE, D (Dean) Northamptonshire

WILLIAMSON, IG, (Iain) Berkshire

WOOLMER, KA (Andy) Northamptonshire

WRIGHT, KK (Kevin) Cambridgeshire

 

436

 

NATIONAL LIST OF ASSISTANT REFEREES

 

SEASON 2013/14

 

AKERS, C (Chris) South Yorkshire

AMEY, JR (Justin) Dorset

AMPHLETT, MJ (Marvyn) Worcestershire

ASTLEY, MA (Mark) Manchester

ATKIN, R (Robert) Lincolnshire

ATKIN, RT (Ryan) London

AVENT, D (David) Northamptonshire

AYLOTT, A (Andrew) Bedfordshire

BACKHOUSE, A (Anthony) Cumbria

BANKES, P (Peter) Merseyside

BARRATT, W (Wayne) Worcestershire

BARROW, SJ (Simon) Staffordshire

BARTLETT, R (Richard) Cheshire

BECK, SP (Simon) Bedfordshire

BENNETT, A (Andrew) Devon

BENNETT, SP (Simon) Staffordshire

BENTON, DK (David) South Yorkshire

BESWICK, G (Gary) County Durham

BETTS, L (Lee) Norfolk

BINGHAM, M (Michael) Warwickshire

BLACKLEDGE, M (Mike) Cambridgeshire

BLUNDEN, D (Darren) Kent

BRISTOW, M (Matthew) Manchester

BROMLEY, A (Adam) Devon

BROOK, C (Carl) East Sussex

BROOKS, J (John) Leicestershire

BROWN, S (Simon) Worcestershire

BRYAN, DS (Dave) Lincolnshire

BULL, W (William) Hampshire

BUONASSISI, M (Mathew) Northamptonshire

BURT, S (Stuart) Northamptonshire

BUSBY, J (John) Oxfordshire

BUSHELL, DD (David) London

BUTLER, S (Stuart) Kent

CANN, DJ (Darren) Norfolk

CHILD, SA (Stephen) Kent

CLARK, J (Joseph) West Midlands

CLAYTON, A (Alan) Cheshire

CLAYTON, S (Simon) County Durham

COGGINS, A (Anthony) Oxfordshire

COLLIN, J (Jake) Liverpool

COOK, D (Daniel) Hampshire

COOK, P (Paul) East Yorkshire

COOPER, IJ (Ian) Kent

COOPER, N (Nicholas) Suffolk

COPELAND, SJ (Steven) Merseyside

COY, M (Martin) Durham

CROPP, B (Barry) Lancashire

CROUCH, IJ (Ian) Kent

CRYSELL, A (Adam) Essex

CURRY, PE (Paul) Northumberland

D’AGUILAR, M (Michael) Staffordshire

DALE, A (Alan) Suffolk

DALY, SDJ (Stephen) Middlesex

DAVIES, N (Neil Merseyside

DAVISON, PA (Paul) Cleveland

DEGNARAIN, A (Ashvin) London

DENTON, MJ (Michael) Lancashire

DERMOTT, P (Philip) Lancashire

DERRIEN, M (Mark) Dorset

DICICCO, M (Matthew Cleveland

DUDLEY, IA (Ian) Nottinghamshire

DUNCAN, M (Mark) Cheshire

DWYER, M (Mark) West Yorkshire

EATON, D (Derek) Gloucestershire

ELLIS, R (Rob) West Midlands

ENGLAND, DJH (Darren) South Yorkshire

EVANS, K (Karl) Lancashire

FARRIES, J (John) Oxfordshire

FEARN, AE (Amy Leicestershire

FINCH, S (Steven) Southampton

FISSENDEN, I (Ian) Kent

FITCH, C (Carl) Suffolk

FLYNN, J (John) Wiltshire

FOLEY, MJ (Matt) London

FORD, D (DeclanLincolnshire

FOX, A (Andrew) Warwickshire

FYVIE, G (Graham) Tyne & Wear

 

437

 

GANFIELD, RS (Ron) Somerset

GARRATT, AM (Andy) West Midlands

GARRATT, S (Sarah) West Midlands

GEORGE, M (Mike) Norfolk

GIBBONS, N (Nick) Lancashire

GILLETT, A (Adrian) Buckinghamshire

GOOCH, P (Peter) Lancashire

GORDON, B (Barry) County Durham

GRAHAM, P (Paul) Manchester

GRATTON, D (Danny) Staffordshire

GREENHALGH, N (Nick) Lancashire

GREENWOOD, AH (Alf) North Yorkshire

GRIFFITHS, M (Mark) South Yorkshire

GRUNNILL, W (Wayne) East Yorkshire

HAIR, NA (Neil) Cambridgeshire

HALLIDAY, A (Andy) North Yorkshire

HANDLEY, D (Darren) Lancashire

HARRIS, P (Paul) Kent

HART, G (Glen) County Durham

HATZIDAKIS, C (Constantine) Kent

HAYCOCK, KW (Ken) West Yorkshire

HENDLEY, AR (Andy) West Midlands

HICKS, C (Craig) Surrey

HILLIER, J(Jake) Hertfordshire

HILTON, G (Gary) Lancashire

HOBBIS, N (Nick) West Midlands

HOBDAY, P (Paul) West Midlands

HODGES, R (Robert) Buckinghamshire

HODSKINSON, P (Paul) Lancashire

HOLDERNESS, BC (Barry) Essex

HOLMES, AR (Adrian) West Yorkshire

HOPKINS, AJ (Adam) Devon

HOPKINS, JD (John) Essex

HOWES, M (Mark) Birmingham

HUDSON, S (Shaun) Tyne & Wear

HULL, J (Joe) Cheshire

HULME, R (Richard) Somerset

HUNT, J (Jonathan) Liverpool

HUSSIN, (Ian) Liverpool

HUTCHINSON, AD (Andrew) Cheshire

HUXTABLE, B (Brett) Devon

HYDE, RA (Robert) London

IHRINGOVA, A (Sasa) Shropshire

JERDEN, GJN (Gary) Essex

JOHNSON, KA (Kevin) Somerset

JOHNSON, RL (Ryan) Manchester

JONES, MT (Mark) Nottinghamshire

JONES, RJ (Robert) Merseyside

JOYCE, R (Ross) Cleveland

KANE, G (Graham) East Sussex

KAVANAGH, C (Chris) Lancashire

KAYE, E (Elliott) Essex

KELLY, P (Paul) Kent

KENDALL, R (Richard) Bedfordshire

KETTLEWELL, PT (Paul) Lancashire

KHATIB, B (Billy) County Durham

KINSELEY, N (Nick) Essex

KIRKUP, PJ (Peter) Northamptonshire

KNAPP, SC (Simon) Bristol

KNOWLES, CJ (Chris) Northamptonshire

LAVER, AA (Andrew) Hampshire

LAW, GC (Geoff) Leicestershire

LAW, J (John) Worcestershire

LAWSON, KD (Keith) South Humberside

LEACH, D (Daniel) Oxfordshire

LEDGER, S (Scott) South Yorkshire

LENNARD, HW (Harry) East Sussex

LIDDLE, G (Geoff) County Durham

LINDEN, W (Wes) Middlesex

LONG, SJ (Simon) Devon

LUCAS, S (Simeon) Lancashire

LUGG, N (Nigel) Surrey

LYMER, C (Colin) Hampshire

McCALLUM, DA (Dave) Tyne & Wear

McDONOUGH, M (Mick) Tyne & Wear

McGRATH, M (Matt) East Yorkshire

MACKAY, R (Rob) Bedfordshire

MAGILL, JP (John) Essex

 

438

 

MAINWARING, J (James) Lancashire

MARKHAM, DR (Danny) Tyne & Wear

MARSDEN, PR (Paul) Lancashire

MARTIN, RJ (Richard) Weston-super-Mare

MASSEY, SL (Sian) West Midlands

MATHER, S (Simon) Manchester

MATTHEWS, A (Adam) Gloucestershire

MATTOCKS, KJ (Kevin) Lancashire

MEESON, DP (Daniel) Staffordshire

MELLOR, JM (Mark) Hertfordshire

MERCHANT, R (Rob) Staffordshire

MEREDITH, S (Steven) Nottinghamshire

METCALFE, RL (Lee) Lancashire

MUGE, G (Gavin) Bedfordshire

MULLARKEY, M (Mike) Devon

MULRAINE, K (Kevin) Cumbria

MURPHY, N (Nigel) Nottinghamshire

NEWBOLD, AM (Andy) Leicestershire

NIELD, T (Tom) West Yorkshire

NORCOTT, WG (Wade) Essex

NUNN, AJ (Adam) Wiltshire

O’BRIEN, J (John) London

O’DONNELL, CJ (Chris) Bedfordshire

OLDHAM, SA (Scott) Lancashire

PARRY, MJ (Matthew) Liverpool

PEART, T (Tony) North Yorkshire

PERRY, MS (Marc) West Midlands

PLANE, S (Steven) Worcestershire

PLOWRIGHT, DP (David) Nottinghamshire

POLLOCK, B (Bobby) Liverpool

PORTER, W (Wayne) Lincolnshire

POTTAGE, M (Mark) Dorset

POWELL, CI (Chris) Dorset

PURKISS, S (Sam) London

RADFORD, N (Neil) Worcestershire

RAMSEY, T (Thomas) Essex

RATHBONE, I (Ian) Northamptonshire

REES, P (Paul) Somerset

RICHARDSON, D (David) West Yorkshire

ROBATHAN, DM (Daniel) Surrey

ROBERTS, B (Bob) Lancashire

ROCK, DK (David) Hertfordshire

ROGERS, T (Thomas) County Durham

ROSS, SJ (Stephen) Lincolnshire

RUBERY, SP (Steve) Essex

RUSSELL, GR (Geoff) Northamptonshire

RUSSELL, M (Mark) Somerset

SALISBURY, M (Michael) Lancashire

SALIY, O (Oleksandr) Middlesex

SANNERUDE, A (Adrian) Suffolk

SCHOLES, MS (Mark) Buckinghamshire

SCREGG, AJ (Andrew) Liverpool

SHARP, N (Neil) Cleveland

SIDDALL, I (Iain) Lancashire

SLAUGHTER, A (Ashley) West Sussex

SMALLWOOD, W (William) Cheshire

SMART, E (Edward) West Midlands

SMITH, M (Michael) Essex

SMITH, N (Nigel) Derbyshire

STORRIE, D (David) West Yorkshire

STRAIN, D (Darren) Cheshire

STREET, DR (Duncan) West Yorkshire

STRETTON, GS (Guy) Leicestershire

SWABEY, L (Lee) Devon

TANKARD, A (Anthony) South Yorkshire

TAYLOR, G (Grant) Warwickshire

THOMPSON, PI (Paul) Derbyshire

TONER, B (Ben) Lancashire

TRANTER, A (Adrian) Dorset

TRELEAVEN, D (Dean) West Sussex

TURNER, A (Andrew) Devon

TYAS, J (Jason) West Yorkshire

VENAMORE, L (Lee) Kent

WEBB, MP (Michael) Surrey

WEST, RJ (Richard) East Yorkshire

WHITELEY, J (Jason) West Yorkshire

WHITTON, RP (Rob) Essex

WIGGLESWORTH, RJ (Richard) South Yorkshire

 

439

 

WILKES, MJ (Matthew) West Midlands

WILSON, J (James) Cheshire

WILSON, M (Marc) Cambridgeshire

WOOD, T (Tim) Gloucestershire

WOOLFORD, DM (David) Hampshire

WOOTTON, R (Ricky) West Yorkshire

WRIGHT, P (Peter) Merseyside

YATES, O (Oliver) Staffordshire

YOUNG, A (Alan) Cambridgeshire

 

440

 

 

MEMORANDUM & ARTICLES OF ASSOCIATION

 

 

No. 2719699

 

THE COMPANIES ACT 1985

COMPANY LIMITED BY SHARES

MEMORANDUM OF ASSOCIATION

of

 

THE FOOTBALL ASSOCIATION PREMIER LEAGUE LIMITED

 

1.                   The name of the Company is “THE FOOTBALL ASSOCIATION PREMIER LEAGUE LIMITED”.

 

2.                   The registered office of the Company will be situated in England.

 

3.                   The objects for which the Company is established are:

 

(a)         to organise and manage under the jurisdiction of The Football Association a league of association football clubs to be known as “The Football Association Premier League” or such other name as the Company may from time to time adopt (“the Premier League”);

 

(b)         to make, adopt, vary and publish rules, regulations and conditions for the management of the Premier League and matters relating thereto, and to take all such steps as shall be deemed necessary or advisable for enforcing such rules, regulations and conditions;

 

(c)          to promote, provide for, regulate and manage all or any details or arrangements or other things as may be considered necessary or desirable for, or ancillary to, the comfort, conduct, convenience or benefit of football players and of the public or of any other persons concerned or engaged in or associated with the Premier League;

 

(d)         to enter into television, broadcasting, sponsorship, commercial or other transactions of any kind in connection with the Premier League;

 

(e)          to co-operate with The Football Association and the International Football Association Board in all matters relating to international competitions or relating to the laws of the game of association football and generally to adhere to and comply with the applicable rules and regulations of The Football Association;

 

(f)           to carry out operations and to produce or deal with goods and to purchase or otherwise acquire, construct, lease, hold or deal with property, rights or privileges;

 

(g)          to carry out any other transactions or things as can be advantageously carried on in connection with or ancillary to the Premier League or as may be calculated directly or indirectly to enhance the value of or render profitable any of the property or rights of the Company;

 

(h)         to invest and deal with the monies of the Company not immediately required in any manner and hold and deal with any investment so made;

 

(i)             to pay or to provide or to make arrangements for providing gratuities, pensions, benefits, loans and other matters and to establish, support, subsidise and subscribe to any institution, association, club, scheme, fund or trust;

 

(j)            to raise or borrow money and to give security over the Company’s assets;

 

442

 

(k)         to lend or advance money and to give credit and to enter (whether gratuitously or otherwise) into guarantees or indemnities of all kinds, whether secured or unsecured, and whether in respect of its own obligations or those of some other person or company;

 

(l)             to pay or agree to pay all or any of the promotion, formation and registration expenses of the Company;

 

(m)     to contribute to or support any charitable, benevolent or useful object relating to association football, or participants therein;

 

(n)         to do all other things to further the objects of the Company or as may be deemed incidental or conducive to the attainment of such objects or any of them.

 

It is hereby declared that (except where the context expressly so requires) none of the several paragraphs of this clause, or the objects therein specified, or the powers thereby conferred shall be limited by, or be deemed merely subsidiary or auxiliary to, any other paragraph of this clause, or the objects in such other paragraph specified, or the powers thereby conferred.

 

4.              The liability of the members is limited.

 

5.              The share capital of the Company is £100 divided into 99 Ordinary Shares of £1 each and 1 Special Rights Preference Share of £1.

 

We, the several persons whose names, addresses and descriptions are subscribed, are desirous of being formed into a Company in pursuance of this Memorandum of Association and we respectively agree to take the number of shares in the capital of the Company set opposite our respective names.

 

	
Names, Addresses and 
    	
Number and class of 
    
	
Descriptions of Subscribers 
    	
shares taken by each subscriber 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
Rick N. Parry 
    	
22 Ordinary Shares 
    
	
Chief Executive — F.A. Premier League 
    	
 
    
	
14 Dormer Close 
    	
 
    
	
Rowton 
    	
 
    
	
Chester CH3 7SA 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
R.H.G. Kelly 
    	
1 Special Rights Preference Share
    
	
Chief Executive — Football Association 
    	
 
    
	
16 Lancaster Gate 
    	
 
    
	
London W2 3LW 
    	
 
    
	
Dated the 22nd day of May 1992
    	
 
    

 

443

 

	
Witness to the above signatures:
    	
 
    
	
I.L. Hewitt
    	
Graeme E.C. Sloan
    
	
Solicitor
    	
Solicitor
    
	
65 Fleet Street
    	
65 Fleet Street
    
	
London EC4Y 1HS
    	
London EC4Y 1HS
    

 

444

 

 

No. 2719699

 

THE COMPANIES ACT 1985

PRIVATE COMPANY LIMITED BY SHARES

ARTICLES OF ASSOCIATION

of

THE FOOTBALL ASSOCIATION PREMIER LEAGUE LIMITED 
  (As amended by Special Resolution passed on 31st May 2007)

 

Interpretation

 

1.1                 The regulations contained in Table A (as prescribed pursuant to Section 8 of the Companies Act 1985) in force at the date of adoption of these Articles shall not apply to the Company but the regulations contained in the following clauses (as originally adopted or as from time to time altered by Special Resolution) shall be the Articles of Association of the Company.

 

1.2                 In these Articles:

 

“the Act” means the Companies Act 1985 including any statutory modification or re-enactment thereof for the time being in force;

 

“the Articles” means the Articles of Association of the Company and reference to a number following the word “Article” is a reference to an article so numbered in the Articles;

 

“Association Football” means the game of football as played in accordance with the rules and regulations of, or adopted by, the Football Association;

 

“the Board” means the board of directors for the time being of the Company;

 

“Chairman” means the person appointed as the Chairman pursuant to Article 42 or any acting Chairman appointed pursuant to Article 56.1;

 

“Chief Executive” means the person appointed as the Chief Executive pursuant to Article 42 or any acting Chief Executive appointed pursuant to Article 56.1;

 

“Club” means an Association Football club which is for the time being a Member;

 

“the Company” means the The Football Association Premier League Limited;

 

“clear days” in relation to the period of a notice means that period excluding the day for which the notice is given or on which it is to take effect but including the day when the notice is given or deemed to be given;

 

“Director” means a director of the Company;

 

“the Football Association” means The Football Association Limited;

 

“the Football Association Rules” means the rules and regulations for the time being of the Football Association;

 

“F.A Cup” means the Football Association Challenge Cup competition;

 

“the Football League” means The Football League Limited;

 

“Former Companies Acts” has the meaning set out in section 735(1) of the Act;

 

445

 

“General Meeting” means any meeting of the Members and shall include for the purpose of the Articles (except where expressly stated) the annual general meeting and a separate class meeting of the holders of Ordinary Shares in the Company;

 

“the League” means the Association Football league managed by the Company and consisting of Association Football clubs which are from time to time Members;

 

“League Office” means the registered office for the time being of the Company;

 

“Member” means an Association Football club the name of which is entered in the register of Members as the holder of an Ordinary Share;

 

“the Memorandum” means the Memorandum of Association of the Company;

 

“Ordinary Share” means an ordinary share of £1 in the capital of the Company;

 

“Representative” means any director or the secretary of a Club or any person who has been authorised to act as the representative of a Club as referred to in Article 36.1;

 

“Resolution” means a resolution of the Company which has been passed at a General Meeting by a majority of Members as specified in Article 27 or a resolution of the Members passed pursuant to the provisions of Article 33;

 

“the Rules” means the rules of the League as made, adopted or amended from time to time pursuant to the provisions of Article 16;

 

“the Seal” means the common seal of the Company;

 

“Secretary” means the secretary of the Company or any other person appointed to perform the duties of the secretary of the Company, including a joint, assistant or deputy secretary;

 

“Special Share” means the one special rights preference share of £1 referred to in Article 3;

 

“Successor” means any manager, receiver, administrative receiver or liquidator appointed in any of the circumstances referred to in Article 10.1;

 

“the Special Shareholder” means the holder of the Special Share;

 

“the United Kingdom” means Great Britain and Northern Ireland;

 

“written” or “in writing” shall include without limitation telex telegram cable facsimile transmission or other means of telecommunication in permanent written form.

 

A reference to a person includes a body corporate and an unincorporated body of persons.

 

Unless the context otherwise requires, words or expressions contained in the Articles bear the same meaning as in the Act but excluding any statutory modification or re-enactment thereof not in force when the Articles or the relevant parts thereof are adopted.

 

Headings

 

2.                        The headings in the Articles are for the convenience only and shall not affect the interpretation of the Articles.

 

Share Capital

 

3.                        The authorised share capital of the Company at the date of adoption of the Articles is £100 divided into 99 Ordinary Shares and one special rights preference share of £1.

 

446

 

4.                        Subject as provided in Article 12, an Ordinary Share shall only be issued, allotted or transferred to an Association Football club entitled, pursuant to the Articles and the Rules, to be a Member and such club shall, on issue, allotment or transfer to it of an Ordinary Share, become a Member.

 

5.                        No person shall be entitled to be a Member unless that person is:

 

5.1                     a company limited by shares formed and registered in England and Wales under the Act; or

 

5.2                     a company limited by shares formed and registered in England and Wales under any of the Former Companies Acts; or

 

5.3                     any other person which the Board may determine, in its discretion, shall be entitled to be a Member.

 

6.                        No member shall be entitled to own, or have a beneficial interest in, more than one Ordinary Share.

 

The Special Share

 

7.1                 The Special Share may only be issued to and held by the Football Association.

 

7.2                 Notwithstanding any provision in the Articles or the Rules to the contrary, each of the following matters shall be deemed to be a variation of the rights attaching to the Special Share and shall accordingly be effective only with the consent in writing of the Special Shareholder and without such consent shall not be done or caused to be done:

 

7.2.1           the amendment, or removal, or the alteration of the effect of (which, for the avoidance of doubt, shall be taken to include the ratification of any breach of) all or any of the following:

 

(a)         the objects of the Company set out in clause 3 of the Memorandum;

(b)         in Article 1 the definition of “Special Share” or “the Special Shareholder”;

(c)          Article 4 (issue of Ordinary Shares);

(d)         this Article 7 (rights attaching to the Special Share);

(e)          Article 42 (number of Directors);

(f)           Article 44 (appointment and re-appointment of Directors);

(g)          Article 79 (adherence to the Football Association Rules); and

(h)         Articles 80 and 81 (winding-up);

 

7.2.2           any change of the name of the Company;

 

7.2.3           the variation of any voting rights attaching to any shares in the Company;

 

7.2.4           the making and adoption of or any amendment to, removal of or waiver of any of the provisions of the Rules which relate to:

 

447

 

(a)         the name of the League;

(b)         the number of Members and promotion to and relegation from the League;

(c)          the criteria for membership of the League;

(d)         the arranging of fixtures on or prior to specified international match dates and commitment to support the Football Association in relation to international matches;

(e)          the obligation of each Club to enter the F.A. Cup;

(f)           the ownership of more than one club;

(g)          any rules common to the League and the Football League.

 

7.3                 The Special Shareholder shall have all the rights of a Member in relation to receiving notice of, and attending and speaking at General Meetings and to receiving minutes of General Meetings. The Special Shareholder shall have no right to vote at General Meetings.

 

7.4                 On any distribution of capital on a winding up of the Company, the Special Shareholder shall be entitled to repayment of the capital paid up or treated for the purposes of the Act or the Insolvency Act 1986 as paid up on the Special Share in priority to any repayment of capital to any Member. The Special Share shall carry no other right to participate in the capital, and no right to participate in the profits, of the Company.

 

Share Certificates

 

8.1                 Every Club, upon being registered as the holder of an Ordinary Share, shall be entitled without payment to one certificate for the Ordinary Share so held. Every certificate shall be sealed with the Seal and shall specify the distinguishing number of the Ordinary Share to which it relates and the amount paid up thereon.

 

8.2                 If a share certificate is defaced, worn-out, lost or destroyed, it may be renewed on such terms (if any) as to evidence and indemnity and payment of the expenses reasonably incurred by the Company in investigating such evidence as the Board may determine but otherwise free of charge, and (in the case of defacement or wearing-out of the share certificate) subject to delivery up of the old certificate.

 

Transfer of Shares

 

9.1                 The instrument of transfer of an Ordinary Share may be in any usual form or in any other form which the Board may approve and shall be executed by or on behalf of the transferor and, unless the share is fully paid, by or on behalf of the transferee.

 

9.2                 The Board shall refuse to register the transfer of an Ordinary Share to a person who is not entitled, pursuant to the Articles or the Rules, to be a Member.

 

448

 

9.3                 The Board may also refuse to register the transfer of an Ordinary Share unless:

 

	
9.3.1
    	
the instrument of transfer relating thereto is lodged at the League   Office or at such other place as the Board may appoint and is accompanied by   the certificate for the Ordinary Share to which it relates and such other   evidence as the Board may reasonably require to show the right of the   transferor to make the transfer; and
    
	
9.3.2
    	
it is in respect of only one Ordinary Share.
    

 

10.1          If a Member

 

	
10.1.1
    	
enters into a Company Voluntary Arrangement pursuant to Part 1   of the Insolvency Act 1986 (“the 1986 Act” which expression shall include any   statutory modification or re-enactment thereof for the time being in force)   or a compromise or arrangement with its creditors under Part 26 of the   Companies Act 2006, or it enters into any compromise agreement with its   creditors as a whole; or
    
	
10.1.2
    	
lodges, or its shareholders or directors lodge, a Notice of Intention   to Appoint an Administrator or a Notice of Appointment of an Administrator at   the Court in accordance with paragraphs 26 and 29 of Schedule B1 to the 1986   Act or it or its shareholders or directors make an application to the Court   for an Administration Order under paragraph 12 of Schedule B1 to the 1986 Act   or where an Administrator is appointed or an Administration Order is made in   respect of it (“Administrator” and “Administration Order” having the meanings   attributed to them respectively by paragraphs 1 and 10 of Schedule B1 to the   1986 Act); or
    
	
10.1.3
    	
has an Administrative Receiver (as defined by section 251 of the 1986   Act) or a Law of Property Act Receiver (appointed under section 109 of the   Law of Property Act 1925) or any Receiver appointed by the Court under the   Supreme Court Act 1981 or any court appointed Receiver or any other Receiver   appointed over any of its assets which, in the opinion of the Board, are   material to the Club’s ability to fulfill its obligations as a Member; or
    
	
10.1.4
    	
has its shareholders pass a resolution pursuant to section   84(1) of the 1986 Act to voluntarily wind it up; or
    
	
10.1.5
    	
has a meeting of its creditors convened pursuant to section 95 or   section 98 of the 1986 Act; or
    
	
10.1.6
    	
has a winding up order made against it by the Court under section 122   of the 1986 Act or a provisional liquidator is appointed over it under   section 135 of the 1986 Act; or
    
	
10.1.7
    	
ceases or forms an intention to cease wholly or substantially to   carry on its business save for the purpose of reconstruction or amalgamation   otherwise in accordance with a scheme of proposals which have previously been   submitted to and approved in writing by the Board; or
    

 

449

 

	
10.1.8
    	
enters into or is placed into any insolvency regime in any   jurisdiction outside England and Wales which is analogous with the insolvency   regimes detailed in Articles 10.1.1 to Articles 10.1.6 hereof
    

 

then the Board may at any time thereafter by notice in writing call upon the relevant Successor to transfer the Ordinary Share held by such Member to such person as the Board shall direct at a price of £1 and on receipt of such notice the Member shall thereupon cease to be entitled to be a Member of the League.

 

10.2          If any Member shall cease to be entitled to be a member of the League pursuant to the provisions of the Rules, then that Member, shall, on receiving notice in writing from the Board to that effect, transfer its Ordinary Share to such person as the Board shall direct at a price of £1.

 

10.3          Any Member ceasing to be entitled to be a member of the League as referred to in Article 10.1 or 10.2 shall, as from the date of receiving the notice therein referred to, have no rights in relation to the Ordinary Share held by it save in relation to Articles 80 and 81.

 

10.4          If any Member or its Successor (as the case may be) shall fail to transfer such Member’s Ordinary Share in accordance with and within seven days of the notice in writing by the Board calling for the transfer of the same, the Board may authorise either Director to execute a transfer thereof in favour of a person entitled to be a member of the League and a transfer so executed shall be as valid and effective as if the same had been executed by the Member or its Successor (as the case may be) and the transferee shall be entered into the register of Members as the holder of such Ordinary Share accordingly.

 

10.5          On registration of the transfer of an Ordinary Share held by a Member, executed by such Member, its Successor or either Director (as the case may be) pursuant to the provisions of this Article 10, the Member shall cease to be a Member.

 

11.1          No fee shall be charged for the registration of any instrument of transfer or other document relating to or affecting the title to any Ordinary Share.

 

11.2          If the Board refuses to register a transfer of an Ordinary Share, the Board shall, within two months after the date on which the instrument of transfer was lodged with the Company, send to the transferee notice of the refusal.

 

11.3          The Company shall be entitled to retain any instrument of transfer which is registered, but any instrument of transfer which the Board refuses to register shall be returned to the person lodging it when notice of the refusal is given.

 

450

 

Excess Shares

 

12.1          In the event that the maximum number of Association Football clubs entitled to be members of the League in accordance with the Articles or the Rules is less than the number of Ordinary Shares then in issue then, unless the excess of such Ordinary Shares shall be purchased by the Company or otherwise redeemed in accordance with the provisions of the Act, such excess Ordinary Shares shall be transferred to and be registered in the name of the Secretary and, whilst so registered, such Ordinary Shares shall carry no voting, dividend or other rights, including on any winding up of the Company.

 

12.2          On any change of the Secretary, any Ordinary Shares so registered in the name of the Secretary shall forthwith be transferred into the name of the person holding such office following such change and in the event that such shares shall not be so transferred within fourteen days of the change of the Secretary, the Board may authorise either the Director to execute a transfer of such shares in favour of the Secretary for the time being of the Company and a transfer so executed shall be as valid and effective as if the same had been executed by the holder of such shares and the transferee Secretary shall be entered in the register as the holder of such Ordinary Shares accordingly.

 

Alteration of Share Capital

 

13.                 The Company may by Resolution cancel Ordinary Shares which, at the date of the passing of the Resolution, have not been issued and allotted or agreed to be issued and allotted to any Association Football club entitled thereto and diminish the amount of its share capital by the amount of the shares so cancelled.

 

14.                 Subject to the provisions of the Act, the Company may by special resolution reduce its share capital, any capital redemption reserve and any share premium account.

 

Purchase of Own Shares

 

15.                 Subject to the provisions of the Act, the Company may purchase its own shares (including any redeemable shares) and make a payment in respect of the redemption or purchase of its own shares otherwise than out of distributable profits of the Company or the proceeds of a fresh issue of shares.

 

Rules

 

16.1          The Company may by Resolution make and adopt and from time to time amend the Rules for the purpose of regulating all matters affecting the organisation and management of the League to the extent not provided for in, and so far as the same do not conflict with, the provisions of the Articles.

 

16.2          Unless otherwise stated in the Articles or the Rules, the provisions of the Articles shall prevail in the event of any conflict with any of the provisions of the Rules.

 

451

 

General Meetings

 

17.1          A General Meeting may be convened by the Board at any time.

 

17.2          If there are at any time less than two Directors then a continuing Director or the Secretary may convene a General Meeting for the purposes referred to in Article 56.1.

 

17.3          The Board shall convene each year at approximately quarterly intervals not less than four General Meetings (to include an annual general meeting) to be held at such time and at such place as the Board shall determine.

 

17.4          The Board (and if there are less than two Directors, a continuing Director or the Secretary) shall on receipt by the Company of the requisition to that effect from two or more Members forthwith proceed to convene a General Meeting (other than an annual general meeting) for a date not later than:

 

17.4.1         twenty eight clear days after the receipt of such requisition if it is signed by less than two thirds in number of the Members; or

17.4.2         fourteen clear days after the receipt of such requisition if it is signed by two thirds or more in number of the Members; or

17.4.3         twenty one clear days after receipt of such requisition if the meeting is for any of the purposes referred to in Articles 18.1.2, 18.1.3, or 18.1.4.

 

Notice of General Meetings(1)

 

18.1          At least twenty one clear days’ notice in writing shall be given for:

 

18.1.1         any annual general meeting;

18.1.2         any meeting at which it is proposed to pass a special resolution or an elective resolution;

18.1.3         any meeting at which it is proposed to pass a Resolution appointing a person as a Director;

18.1.4         any meeting at which it is proposed to make, adopt or amend the Rules.

 

18.2          At least fourteen clear days’ notice in writing shall be given for any other General Meeting.

 

19.                 The notice of a General Meeting shall specify the time and place of the meeting, the general nature of the business to be transacted and shall include a statement that a Member entitled to attend and vote is entitled to appoint one or two proxies to attend and vote instead of that Member and that a proxy need not also be a Member and, in the case of an annual general meeting, shall specify the meeting as such.

 

(1) By elective resolution passed at a General Meeting of Shareholders held on 3rd December 1998 it was resolved that the provisions of Section 369(4) and Section 378(3) of the Companies Act 1985 (as amended by the Companies Act 1989) are to have effect in relation to the Company as if, for the references, in those sections, to 95%, there were substituted references to 90%.

 

Accordingly any agreement of the members to the calling of a general meeting on short notice (Section 369) or to consider a special resolution at a General Meeting on short notice, requires the agreement of a majority of 90% (rather than 95%) in number, of the members having the right to attend and vote at a meeting.

 

452

 

20.                          Notice of any General Meeting shall be given to the Special Shareholder, all the Members, any Successor of a Member and to each Director and the auditors.

 

21.                          The accidental omission to give notice of a meeting to, or the non-receipt of notice of a meeting by, any member or person entitled to receive notice shall not invalidate the proceedings at that meeting.

 

Proceedings at General Meetings

 

22.                          No business shall be transacted at any General Meeting unless a quorum is present. Save as otherwise provided in these Articles, two thirds in number of the Members who are present by a Representative or by proxy shall constitute a quorum for all purposes.

 

23.                          If such a quorum is not present within half an hour from the time appointed for the meeting, or if during a meeting such a quorum ceases to be present, the meeting shall stand adjourned to the same day in the next week at the same time and place or to such time and place as the Board may determine. If at the adjourned meeting a quorum is not present within half an hour from the time appointed for the meeting the notice of the meeting shall be deemed to be, and the meeting shall be, cancelled.

 

24.                          The Chairman, or, in his absence, the Chief Executive, shall preside as chairman of the meeting. If neither Director is willing to act as chairman, or if neither Director is present within fifteen minutes after the time appointed for holding the meeting, the Members present shall elect one of the Representatives of a Member who is present to be the chairman of the meeting.

 

25.                          Notwithstanding that he is not a Member, a Director shall be entitled to attend and speak at any General Meeting.

 

26.                          The chairman of the meeting may, with the consent of a General Meeting at which a quorum is present (and shall, if so directed by the meeting), adjourn the meeting from time to time and from place to place but no business shall be transacted at an adjourned meeting other than business which might properly have been transacted at the meeting had the adjournment not taken place. When a meeting is adjourned for thirty days or more notice shall be given in accordance with Article 18 specifying the time and place of the adjourned meeting and the general nature of the business to be transacted. Otherwise it shall not be necessary to give any such notice.

 

27.                          Except where the Act specifies that a particular resolution of the Company requires a greater majority, two-thirds of such Members who are present and who vote by their Representative or by proxy at a General Meeting of which notice has been duly given shall be required for the passing of all resolutions of the Company.

 

453

 

28.                          A resolution put to the vote of a General Meeting shall be decided on a show of hands unless before, or on the declaration of the result of, the show of hands, a poll is duly demanded. Subject to the provisions of the Act, a poll may be demanded:

 

28.1              by the chairman of the meeting; or

28.2              by at least two Members;

 

and a demand by a person as Representative of or proxy for a Member shall be the same as a demand by the Member.

 

29.                          Unless a poll is duly demanded, a declaration by the chairman of the meeting that a resolution has been carried or carried unanimously or by a particular majority or lost, or not carried by a particular majority, and an entry to that effect in the minutes of the General Meeting shall be conclusive evidence of the fact without proof of the number or proportion of the votes recorded in favour of or against the resolution.

 

30.                          The demand for a poll may, before the poll is taken, be withdrawn, but only with the consent of the chairman of the meeting and a demand so withdrawn shall not be taken to have invalidated the result of a show of hands declared before the demand was made.

 

31.                          A poll shall be taken as the chairman of the meeting directs and he may fix a time and place for declaring the result of the poll. The result of the poll shall be deemed to be the resolution of the meeting at which the poll was demanded.

 

32.1                   A poll demanded on the election of a chairman of the meeting or on a question of adjournment shall be taken forthwith. A poll demanded on any other question shall be taken either forthwith or at such time and place as the chairman of the meeting directs not being more than thirty days after the poll is demanded. The demand for a poll shall not prevent the continuance of a meeting for the transaction of any business other than the question on which the poll was demanded. If a poll is demanded before the declaration of the result of a show of hands and the demand is duly withdrawn, the meeting shall continue as if the demand had not been made.

 

32.2                   No notice need be given of a poll not taken immediately if the time and place at which it is to be taken are announced at the meeting at which it is demanded. In any other case at least seven clear days’ notice shall be given specifying the time and place at which the poll is to be taken.

 

33.                          A resolution in writing signed on behalf of all the Members by a Representative of each of them shall be as valid and effective as if it had been passed at a General Meeting duly convened by notice appropriate thereto and held. Any such resolution may consist of several documents in the like form each signed on behalf of one or more of the Members by a Representative of each of them.

 

454

 

Votes of Members

 

34.                          Every Member present at a General Meeting by a Representative or proxy shall have one vote whether on a show of hands or on a poll.

 

35.                          No objection shall be raised to the qualification of any Representative or proxy except at the General Meeting or adjourned meeting at which the vote objected to is tendered, and every vote not disallowed at the meeting shall be valid. Any objection made in due time shall be referred to the chairman of the meeting whose decision shall be final and conclusive.

 

Representatives

 

36.1                   Any director or the secretary of a Club shall be entitled to act as the Representative of the Club at, and for all the purposes of business at, any General Meeting. A Club may separately or additionally, by resolution of its directors, authorise any other person as it thinks fit (not being a director or the secretary as aforesaid) to act as the Representative of the Club at any General Meeting. The Board may require reasonable evidence of any such authorisation.

 

36.2                   A Representative shall be entitled to exercise all the powers of a Member for whom he acts as Representative.

 

36.3                   Each Club shall, on becoming a Member, or when so requested by the Secretary, give notice to the Secretary, setting out, in such order or priority as the Club shall determine, details of each of its directors, secretary and any other individual who has been authorised by the Club to act as its Representative at General Meetings and shall from time to time send to the Secretary details of any changes in such persons.

 

36.4                   A Representative shall be entitled to attend and where appropriate vote at a General Meeting notwithstanding that the member of which he is the Representative has appointed a proxy to attend the same.

 

Proxies

 

37.1                   An instrument appointing a proxy shall be in writing, signed on behalf of the Member by one of its directors or its secretary or any person authorised by the Member to sign the same and shall be in the usual common form or in such form as the Board shall approve.

 

37.2                   Unless otherwise indicated on the instrument appointing the proxy, the proxy may vote or abstain from voting as such proxy shall think fit.

 

455

 

38.                          The instrument appointing a proxy and (where such instrument is not signed by a director or the secretary of a Member) a copy of the authority under which it is signed shall be in writing and may:

 

38.1              be deposited at the League Office or with the Secretary at any time before the time of the General Meeting which the person or persons named in the instrument propose to attend unless otherwise specified in the notice convening such General Meeting; or

38.2              in the case of a poll taken more than forty eight hours after it is demanded, be deposited as aforesaid after the poll has been demanded and before the time appointed for the taking of the poll; or

38.3              where the poll is not taken forthwith but is taken not more than forty eight hours after it was demanded, be delivered at the General Meeting at which the poll was demanded to the chairman of the meeting or to the Secretary.

 

39.                          The chairman of the meeting may in his discretion permit the appointment of a proxy other than as provided herein if the circumstances arise which prevent a Member attending a General Meeting.

 

Voting

 

40.1                   A maximum of two Representatives or proxies of a Club shall be entitled to attend General Meetings but, in the event that more than one of such Representatives or proxies shall attend then, whilst such Representatives or proxies shall be entitled to speak, only the Representative present who is senior in order of priority in the notice referred to in Article 36.3 or, (if no Representative but more than one proxy is present), only the first named proxy shall be entitled to vote at such General Meeting on behalf of the Club.

 

40.2                   Unless otherwise agreed by the Board or by a majority of the Members present at any General Meeting, no other Representative, proxy or any other person representing a Club shall be entitled to attend General Meetings and in any event such person, shall not be entitled to speak thereat unless invited to do so by the chairman of the meeting.

 

41.                          A vote given or poll demanded by the Representative or proxy of a Member shall be valid notwithstanding the previous termination of the authority of the person voting or demanding a poll unless notice of such termination was received by the Company at the League Office (or at such other place at which the instrument of proxy was duly deposited) before the commencement of the General Meeting or adjourned meeting at which the vote is given or the poll demanded or (in the case of a poll taken otherwise than on the same day as the General Meeting or adjourned meeting) the time appointed for taking the poll.

 

456

 

Number and Appointment of Directors

 

42.                          The Board shall consist of two Directors one of whom shall be the Chairman (who shall be non executive) and the other shall be the Chief Executive.

 

43.                          A Director need not hold any shares of the Company to qualify him as a Director but he shall be entitled to attend and speak at all General Meetings.

 

44.                          No person shall be appointed or re-appointed as Chairman or as Chief Executive except pursuant to a Resolution and unless:

 

44.1              such person is proposed by the Board and notice of intention to propose such person is included in the notice of the General Meeting at which the Resolution is to be proposed; or

44.2              where the General Meeting has already been convened, not less than fourteen and, where the General Meeting has not already been convened, not less than twenty two and, in any case not, more than thirty five clear days before the date appointed for a General Meeting, a notice signed by a Member has been given to the Company of the intention to propose that person for appointment or re-appointment; and

44.3              in either case, his appointment or re-appointment has been or is endorsed by the Special Shareholder (such endorsement not to be unreasonably withheld, refused or delayed).

 

45.                          The terms and conditions relating to the appointment or re-appointment of, and the remuneration and other terms and other conditions of service of, the Chairman and the Chief Executive shall be determined or confirmed by Resolution.

 

46.                          Subject to the requirements of the Act, and without prejudice to any claim or rights in respect of any breach of contract between the Company and such person, the Members may by Resolution terminate the appointment of the Chairman or Chief Executive (as the case may be).

 

Powers of the Board

 

47.                          Subject to the Memorandum and the Articles the affairs of the Company shall be managed by the Board subject always to any directions from time to time given and any policy resolved upon by the Members in General Meeting.

 

48.                          The Board shall:

 

48.1              manage the affairs of the Company including the operation of the League and the operation and implementation of the Rules;

 

48.2              exercise all powers of the Company but subject always to such powers of supervision and policy direction as the Members in General Meeting may from time to time exercise or give;

 

457

 

48.3              take such executive steps as it considers necessary to give effect to any policy resolved upon by the Members in General Meeting;

48.4              make such recommendations to the Members on such matters of importance to the Company as it considers appropriate; and

48.5              subject to the provisions of the Articles and the Act, determine any and all matters of procedure to be followed by the Company.

 

49.                          The Board shall not in relation to any dealings relating to television, broadcasting, sponsorship or like transactions or other matters materially affecting the commercial interests of the Members enter into any contract or agreement or conduct themselves in any way as would bind the Company to any contract or agreement without the prior authority or approval by Resolution of the Members.

 

50.                          No alteration of the Memorandum or the Articles nor any direction of the Members shall invalidate any prior act of the Board which would have been valid if that alteration had not been made or that direction had not been given.

 

Delegation of the Board’s Powers

 

51.                          The Board may delegate to the Chief Executive such of its powers as the Board considers desirable to be exercised by him.

 

52.                          Any such delegate under Article 51 may be made subject to any conditions the Board or the Members by Resolution may impose, and either collaterally with or to the exclusion of the Board’s own powers and any such delegation may be revoked or altered.

 

53.                          The Board may appoint any person or group of persons (including any person who is a Representative of a Club) to carry out or undertake such specific duties for the Company with such powers and authority as it shall determine and, in relation thereto, the Board shall be entitled to remunerate or pay such fees to such person for such duties on such basis and on such terms and conditions, as the Board shall determine.

 

Borrowing Powers

 

54.                          The Board may with the prior approval or authority of a Resolution exercise all the powers of the Company to borrow or raise money and to mortgage or charge its assets and, subject to Section 80 of the Act, to issue debenture stock and other debt securities as security for any debt, liability or obligation of the Company or of any third party.

 

458

 

Disqualification and Removal of Directors

 

55.                          The office of a Director shall be vacated upon the happening of any of the following events:

 

55.1              if he resigns his office by notice in writing under his hand to the Secretary sent to or left at the League Office;

55.2              if he becomes bankrupt or makes any arrangement or composition with his creditors generally;

55.3              if he is, or may be, suffering form mental disorder and either:

 

55.3.1              he is admitted to hospital in pursuance of an application for admission for treatment under the Mental Health Act 1983 or, in Scotland, an application for admission under the Mental Health (Scotland) Act 1984, or

55.3.2              an order is made by a court having jurisdiction (whether in the United Kingdom or elsewhere) in matters concerning mental disorder for his detention or for the appointment of a receiver, curator bonis or other person to exercise powers with respect to his property or affairs;

55.4              if he dies;

55.5              if he ceases for any cause to hold office as Chairman or Chief Executive (as the case may be);

55.6              if he ceases to be a Director by virtue of any provision of the Act or becomes prohibited bylaw from being a director;

55.7              if he attains the age of 70.

 

56.1(2)    In the event of a vacancy occurring on the Board, the continuing Director shall forthwith convene a General Meeting for the purpose of appointing a Director to fill that vacancy and may appoint as a Director a person who is willing to act to be the acting Chairman or Chief Executive, as the case may be. The acting Chairman or Chief Executive so appointed shall hold office until the General Meeting convened as aforesaid shall be held and if not reappointed thereat shall vacate office at the conclusion thereof.

 

56.2                   Pending such General Meeting an acting Chairman or Chief Executive (as the case may be) appointed as aforesaid shall be treated as and shall have all the powers and duties of the Chairman or the Chief Executive (as the case may be) for all the purposes of the Articles.

 

(2) By Resolution signed by all the Members on 11th March 1999 the words “(not then being an officers of a Club)” were deleted from this Article.

 

459

 

Directors’ Expenses

 

57.                          A Director and any person appointed by the Board under Article 53 may be paid all reasonable travelling, hotel, and other expenses properly incurred by them in connection with their attendance at meetings of the Board or otherwise in connection with the discharge of their duties.

 

Directors’ Interests

 

58.                          Subject to the provisions of the Act and provided that he has disclosed to the Members the nature and extent of any material interest which he has, and obtained the consent of the Members by Resolution, a Director notwithstanding his office:

 

58.1              may be a party to, or otherwise interested in, any transaction or arrangement with the Company or in which the Company is otherwise interested;

58.2              may be a director or other officer of, or employed by, or a party to any transaction or arrangement with, or otherwise interested in, any body corporate promoted by the Company or in which the Company is otherwise interested; and

58.3              shall not, by reason of his office, be accountable to the Company for any benefit which he derives from any such office or employment or from any such transaction or arrangement and no such transaction or arrangement shall be liable to be avoided on the ground of any such interest or benefit.

 

59.                          For the purpose of Article 58:

 

59.1              a general notice given to the Members that a Director is to be regarded as having an interest of the nature and extent specified in the notice in any transaction or arrangement in which a specified person or class of persons is interested shall be deemed to be a disclosure that the Director has an interest in any such transaction of the nature and extent so specified; and

59.2              an interest of which a Director has no knowledge and of which it is unreasonable to expect him to have knowledge shall not be treated as an interest of his.

 

Proceedings of the Board

 

60.                          Subject to the provisions of the Articles and the Rules, the Board may regulate its proceedings as it thinks fit. A Director may, and the Secretary at the request of a Director shall, call a meeting of the Board. Any question arising at a meeting of the Board on which the Directors are not unanimous shall be referred to the Members at the next General Meeting.

 

61.                          The quorum for the transaction of the business of the Board shall be two Directors.

 

62.                          If the number of Directors is less than two, the continuing Director may act only for the purpose of calling a General Meeting or for the purposes referred to in Article 56.1.

 

460

 

63.                          The Chairman shall be the chairman of all meetings of the Board.

 

64.                          All acts done by a meeting of the Board, or by a person acting as a Director (as provided by the Articles) shall, notwithstanding that it be afterwards discovered that there was a defect in the appointment of the Director or such other person or that any of them was disqualified from holding office, or if a Director, had vacated office, or was not entitled to vote, be as valid as if every such person had been duly appointed and was qualified and, if a Director, had continued to be a Director and had been entitled to vote.

 

65.                          A resolution in writing signed by the Directors shall be as valid and effective as if it had been passed at a meeting of the Board and may consist of several documents in the like form each signed by one of the Directors.

 

66.                          Without prejudice to Article 65, a meeting of the Board may consist of a conference between the Chairman and the Chief Executive who are not both in one place, but where each is able (directly or by telephonic communication) to speak to the other, and to be heard by the other simultaneously. A Director taking part in such a conference shall be deemed to be present in person at the meeting and shall be entitled to vote or be counted in a quorum accordingly. Such a meeting shall be deemed to take place where the Chairman then is and the Chief Executive shall be required to prepare a minute of such meeting. In relation to any meeting of the Board reference to the word “meeting” in the Articles shall be construed accordingly.

 

67.                          Unless authorised by a Resolution to do so, a Director shall not vote at any meeting of the Board or on any resolution concerning a matter in which he has, directly or indirectly, an interest or duty which is material and which conflicts or may conflict with the interests of the Company but shall nevertheless be counted in the quorum of Directors present at that meeting.

 

Secretary

 

68.                          Subject to the provisions of the Act, the Secretary shall be appointed by the Board subject to ratification by the Members in General Meeting for such term, at such remuneration and upon such terms and conditions as the Board thinks fit and any Secretary so appointed may be removed by the Board or by Resolution of the Members.

 

Minutes

 

69.                          The Board shall cause minutes to be made in books kept for the purpose of all proceedings at General Meetings, of all Resolutions passed by the Members and of all meetings of the Board, including the names of the Directors present at each of such Board meetings. The Board shall cause all such minutes to be circulated to Members within fourteen days of the date of any such meeting.

 

461

 

Execution of Documents

 

70.                          The Seal shall only be used pursuant to the authority of the Board. The Board may determine who shall sign any instrument to which the Seal is affixed and unless otherwise so determined it shall be signed by the two Directors or one Director and the Secretary. Any document signed by two Directors or one Director and the Secretary and expressed (in whatever form of words) to be executed by the Company has the same effect as if executed under the Seal.

 

Dividends

 

71.1                   No dividend shall be declared or paid in respect of any share except pursuant to a Resolution in General Meeting.

 

71.2                   For the avoidance of doubt, Article 71.1 shall not affect the provisions relating to payments to Members in respect of broadcasting or sponsorship or other income received by the Company which shall be as laid down from time to time in the Rules and which shall be implemented by the Board in accordance with the Rules.

 

Accounts

 

72.                          No member or other person has any right to inspect any accounting record or book or document of the Company unless:

 

72.1   he is entitled by law;

72.2   he is authorised to do so by the Board; or

72.3   he is authorised to do so by a Resolution.

 

Notices

 

73.1                   A notice calling a meeting of the Board need not be in writing.

 

73.2                   Any other notice to be given to or by any person pursuant to the Articles shall be in writing.

 

74.                          Any notice or other document may be served or delivered by the Company on or to any Member or any Director either personally, or by sending it by post addressed to the Member or Director at his registered address or by facsimile transmission or electronic mail or other instantaneous means of transmission to the number or other transmission address or identification provided by the Member or the Director for this purpose, or by leaving it at its registered address addressed to the Member or the Director, or by any other means authorised in writing by the Member or Director concerned.

 

75.                          Any notice or other document, which is sent by post, shall be deemed to have been served or delivered twenty four hours after posting and, in proving such service or delivery, it shall be sufficient to prove that the notice or document was properly addressed, stamped and put in the post. Any notice or other document left at a registered address otherwise than by post, or sent by facsimile transmission or electronic mail or other instantaneous means of transmission, shall be deemed to have been served or delivered when it was left or sent.

 

462

 

76.                 Without prejudice to the provisions of Article 75 relating to service or delivery of any notice or document any notice or document not posted or delivered personally shall also be confirmed by sending or delivering a copy thereof by post or personally as provided in Article 74 but so that, in any such case, the accidental omission to so post or serve the same or non receipt of the same shall not invalidate the due service or delivery of the notice or other document in question.

 

77.                 A Member present, either by Representative or by proxy, at any General Meeting shall be deemed to have received notice of the meeting and, where requisite, of the purposes for which it was called.

 

78.                 A notice may be given by the Company to a Successor of a Member in consequence of the insolvency, administration or receivership of a Member, by sending or delivering it, in any manner authorised by the Articles for the giving of notice to a Member, addressed to the Member by name or to the Successor at the address, if any, within the United Kingdom supplied for that purpose by the Successor. Until such an address has been supplied, a notice may be given in any manner in which it might have been given if the insolvency, administration or receivership had not occurred.

 

Rules of The Football Association

 

79.                 The Company shall adhere to and comply with the Football Association Rules.

 

Winding Up

 

80.                 On the winding-up of the Company the surplus assets shall be applied first, in repaying to the Members the amount paid on their shares respectively and, if such assets shall be insufficient to repay the said amount in full, they shall be applied rateably.

 

81.                 If the surplus assets shall be more than sufficient to pay to the Members the whole amount paid upon their shares, the balance shall be paid over to The Football Association Benevolent Fund or to such other charitable or benevolent object connected with Association Football as shall be determined by Resolution at or before the time of winding-up and approved by The Football Association.

 

Indemnity

 

82.                 Subject to the provisions of the Act, but without prejudice to any indemnity to which a Director may otherwise be entitled, every Director or other officer or auditor of the Company shall be indemnified out of the assets of the Company against any liability incurred by him in defending any proceedings, whether civil or criminal, in which judgment is given in his favour or in which he is acquitted or in connection with any application in which relief is granted to him by the court from liability for negligence, default, breach of duty or breach of trust in relation to the affairs of the Company.

 

463

 

 

MISCELLANEOUS

 

 

POINTS BASED SYSTEM

 

GOVERNING BODY ENDORSEMENT REQUIREMENTS FOR PLAYERS

 

Background

 

This document explains the criteria necessary for football clubs to become Sponsors and obtain Governing Body Endorsements for individual players under Tiers 2 and 5 of the Home Office Points Based System for the 2013/14 season.

 

Consultation

 

The following criteria have been agreed by the Home Office following consultation between the FA, the Premier League, the Football League, the Professional Footballers’ Association, the League Managers’ Association and the other Home Associations of the Scottish FA, the FA of Wales and the Irish FA.

 

Duration

 

The criteria will apply for season 2013/14 and will be effective from 1st May 2013 through to 30th April 2014. The criteria will be reviewed in early 2014 in order that revised criteria may be issued by the 1st May 2014 to operate for season 2014/15.

 

Sponsorship

 

To be eligible to become a Sponsor and issue Certificates of Sponsorship a club must be in membership of the Premier League or the Football League. A Sponsor’s licence issued under Tier 2 or Tier 5 is valid for a period of 4 years, after which time it may be renewed. Clubs should note that a Sponsor’s licence may be revoked at any time if the Sponsor is seen to be failing in its compliance with its duties.

 

Certificates of Sponsorship

 

Please note: any Certificate of Sponsorship assigned to a player by the applicant Club must be submitted to the FA.

 

Length of Season

 

For the purposes of PBS, the playing season for this sport is from August to May. This may vary slightly from season to season depending on the arrangement of the first and last matches.

 

Criteria for Players

 

To be eligible for a Governing Body Endorsement under PBS:

 

1.              The applicant club must be in membership of the Premier League or Football League.  During the period of endorsement, the player may only play for clubs in membership of those leagues (i.e. the player may not be loaned to a club below the Football League);

 

465

 

2.              The player must have participated in at least 75% of his home country’s senior competitive international matches where he was available for selection during the two years preceding the date of the application; and

3.              The player’s National Association must be at or above 70th place in the official FIFA World Rankings when averaged over the two years preceding the date of the application.

 

Competitive matches

 

The definition of a senior competitive international match is a:

 

·                  FIFA World Cup Finals match;

·                  FIFA World Cup Qualifying group match;

·                  FIFA Confederations Cup matches; and

·                  Continental Cup Qualifiers and Finals matches, for example:

·                  UEFA European Championships and Qualifiers;

·                  CAF African Cup of Nations and Qualifiers;

·                  AFC Asia Nations Cup and Qualifiers;

·                  CONCACAF Gold Cup;

·                  CONCACAF Copa Caribe;

·                  UNCAF Nations Cup;

·                  CONMEBOL Copa America;

·                  OFC Nations Cup.

 

International appearances

 

When submitting an application, clubs should provide written confirmation of the player’s international appearance record over the preceding two years, highlighting those matches where the player took part, as well as those for which he was unavailable for selection due to injury or suspension. Confirmation of the player’s appearances should be obtained from his National Association. If this is not possible, the information will be independently verified by the FA through all available sources. A decision cannot be made until this process has been completed and any relevant supporting evidence is submitted.

 

Injury and suspension

 

If a player was not available for selection for a match or series of matches due to injury or suspension and provided that written evidence is submitted to this effect, those games will be excluded from the total when calculating the player’s appearance percentage. Ideally, evidence should be obtained from the player’s National Association or club doctor, stipulating which games the player missed through injury.

 

Please note that, where a player does not take part in a match, he will not be considered as injured if he was listed as a substitute and therefore any such matches will be counted as non-appearances when calculating the player’s appearance percentage.

 

466

 

FIFA rankings

 

There are currently 209 international teams listed in the official FIFA World Rankings. Those countries which have regularly achieved a 70th placing or higher over a period of two years are regarded as nations who have competed regularly at a highly competitive international level and have players of the highest standard who have contributed consistently to the achievement of that ranking.

 

The FA will produce the aggregated two-year rankings list on a monthly basis when the FIFA World Rankings are published. These will be made available on TheFA.com and those countries ranked at 70th or above in the most recent list at the time of application will be considered to have met the criterion.

 

Length of issue

 

Governing Body Endorsements should be issued for a period appropriate to the tier under which the application is being made, that is:

 

·                  Tier 2 (Sportsperson)

 

Initial application — for the length of the player’s contract or up to three years, whichever is the shorter period. Extension application — for the length of the player’s contract or up to three years, whichever is the shorter period.

 

Where a player is currently registered under a work permit and an extension will transfer him into the Points Based System, his initial period of leave under Tier 2 may be for a maximum of three years; thereafter, any extensions will be for a maximum of three years.

 

Please note the FA will not issue a Governing Body Endorsement under Tier 2 for a player that does not meet the necessary English Language Requirement at the time of the application. Applications made under Tier 2 will be subject to any player who is not from a majority English-speaking country passing an accredited English Language Test.

 

·                  Tier 5 (Temporary Worker — Creative and Sporting)

 

Length of the player’s contract or up to 12 months, whichever is the shorter period. No in-country extensions are possible of more than a total period of 12 months. For example if a player initially had six months approval he would be allowed to apply for an extension in-country up to another six months. If a club wishes to continue to employ a player beyond 12 months, the individual will have to return overseas to make a new application.

 

467

 

Tier 5 to Tier 2 switching

 

Players may enter under Tier 5 without the need to demonstrate the competency in English required under Tier 2. Players may then apply to switch to Tier 2 once they have passed the English Language Test. For this, the club will need to submit a new application so that they may be issued with a new endorsement and subsequently produce a new Certificate of Sponsorship under Tier 2. The application will need to be supported by a notification of pass or pass certificate at the agreed ‘A1 Basic’ level from an accredited English Language Test Centre. The application to switch into Tier 2 may be made in-country.

 

If, at the end of the 12 month period, the player has been unable to meet the English language requirement, he will need to return home and obtain entry clearance for a further 12 month period under Tier 5.

 

Where a player wishes to switch into Tier 2 for the remainder of his employment and he does not meet the criteria for initial applications, the application will be dealt with by consultation with the relevant football governing bodies in a similar way to extension applications. If approval is not given for the application to be progressed automatically, however, an appeal panel will be required.

 

Extension applications

 

Where the player is extending his employment with the same club

 

If a club wishes to retain the services of a player, they should submit a new application before the work permit or Certificate of Sponsorship expires. If the criteria are satisfied, an endorsement will be issued for the period of their contract, up to a maximum of three years.

 

Where the player does not satisfy the criteria, the FA will consult with the other relevant football bodies by email, providing any details put forward by the club in favour of that individual. If it is their unanimous recommendation that the application does not need to be considered by a panel, then the case can be processed without.

 

If the football bodies do not unanimously agree to the renewal then the club may request that it be considered by a panel.

 

Changes during the period of approval

 

Change of employment

 

A club wishing to sign a player from another United Kingdom club must submit an application to the FA. If the criteria are satisfied, a Governing Body Endorsement will be issued for a maximum of three years in respect of his employment with the new club.

 

468

 

If the criteria are not satisfied, the FA will consult with the relevant football bodies by email, providing any details put forward by the club in favour of the player, such as his appearance record for that club and details of how far he meets the criteria. If it is their unanimous recommendation that the application does not need to be considered by a panel, then the case can be processed without. If any party expresses concern about the application, an appeal panel will be required.

 

Temporary transfer of registration (loans)

 

For the purpose of these requirements, loans are defined as temporary transfers which do not extend beyond the end of the season in which the registration is temporarily transferred. Loans are only permissible within the player’s current period of approval and should not be used to avoid making extension or change of employment applications.

 

·                 To another club in the UK

 

If a player on a work permit or Certificate of Sponsorship is moving to another club in the UK on a loan basis, his parent club must notify the Home Office of the fact that he has temporarily moved location. This should be done via the Sponsor Management System for players with approval under the Points Based System or by Notification of a Technical Change of Employment for players currently registered under a work permit.

 

There is no requirement for the loanee club to submit an application to the FA or for the player to meet any conditions such as the English Language Test. The loaning club retains overall responsibility for the player as his employer and Sponsor and he is granted permission to move temporarily under the provisions of his current leave, provided that the Certificate of Sponsorship issued by the loaning club is valid for the duration of the loan period. If the loan is later made permanent, the new club will, at this time, have to make a fresh application on behalf of the player. Clubs should note that the change of employment process must be fully completed before the player can play as a permanent employee of the new club.

 

·                 To a club outside the UK

 

Where a player is moving to a club outside the UK on a temporary transfer basis, his parent club must again inform the Home Office of the player’s technical change of employment. When the player returns to his parent club after the loan period, he does not need to be tested again against the entry criteria and may simply resume his employment with his original club (providing his existing leave remains valid beyond the date of his return), on the basis that he has an existing Certificate of Sponsorship and has already met the entry requirements at the beginning of his employment with that club.

 

469

 

·                 From a club outside the UK

 

Any player joining an English club on loan from an overseas club (outside the UK) must meet all the requirements of Tier 2 or Tier 5 and therefore an application must be submitted to the FA. International loan players are also subject to appeal panels if they do not meet the criteria.

 

Contract changes or re-negotiation during the period of approval

 

Where a club wishes to make significant changes to the terms and conditions of the player’s contract, for instance to improve his salary or length of contract part-way through the approved period, the club should notify the Home Office of this. Where the player is registered under the work permits system, the club should submit a new application. Where the player is registered under the Points Based System, the club may report the change through the Sponsor Management System.

 

If a new application is required and the criteria are not met:

 

·                  Where the player’s initial contract was for 12 months or longer, the FA will consult with the other relevant football bodies by email. They will ask whether the application needs to be considered at a panel. If the football bodies recommend unanimously they are satisfied that the changes do not need to be considered by a panel, then the case can be processed without one. If any of the governing bodies have concerns with the application, a panel will be arranged.

 

·                  Where the player’s initial contract was for less than 12 months, a panel will be arranged as normal.

 

Trials arrangements

 

Governing Body Endorsements will not be issued to clubs for the purpose of having players to trial with them. Clubs may wish to approach the Immigration Enquiry Bureau on 0870 606 7766 for further information should they wish to consider taking a non-European Economic Area (EEA) player on trial.

 

International transfer windows

 

Governing Body Endorsements may be applied for by clubs at any time and will be considered against the criteria as above. Clubs should take into consideration the fact that a Governing Body Endorsement for a player, once issued, must be used within two months, unless that club has the express approval of the FA.

 

470

 

Panels

 

Where an application does not meet the published criteria, a club may request an appeal panel to consider the player’s skills and experience. In these cases the FA will refer the club’s evidence to an independent panel (please see Panel Terms of Reference and Operating Procedures).

 

The remit of the panel is:

 

·                  To consider whether the player is of the highest calibre.

·                  To consider whether the player is able to contribute significantly to the development of the game at the top level in England.

 

Clubs should note that, in respect of any application, there will only be one panel available (i.e. a panel and recommendation, followed by a decision). A club should therefore ensure that all evidence it wishes to present in support of its application is presented to the panel.

 

If the club has previously made an application that was unsuccessful at panel a further panel cannot be requested for the same player within four months of the original appeal date.

 

Ceasing the employment of players

 

If a club ceases to employ a player prematurely, they must inform the Home Office.

 

Fees

 

An administration fee of £400 plus VAT will be charged for each application for a Governing Body Endorsement.

 

The cost of an application that is referred to a panel will be £1000 plus VAT to cover the fees and travel of the independent experts. The costs of the representatives of the FA, League and PFA will be met by their own organisations. Each club will meet its own costs of appeal.

 

Leave to remain / Visas

 

This guidance should be used in conjunction with the relevant advice issued by the Home Office. The FA is not registered to give advice on immigration routes or processes or to advise on an individual’s immigration status. Information on aspects of immigration policy and law can be found on the Home Office website at www.ukba.homeoffice.gov.uk or you may wish to seek advice from an OISC registered advisor or someone who is otherwise exempt from such a registration requirement, for example, a qualified solicitor. Clubs are advised to allow sufficient time for entry clearance to be granted. The time taken may vary depending upon where the player is making his application. A guide to Visa processing times for specific overseas posts can be found at http://www.ukba.homeoffice.gov.uk/visas-immigration/general-info/processing-times/

 

471

 

 

Please note that an individual’s personal and immigration history may be taken into account when their application is being considered.

 

Further information

 

This guidance is available on the websites of the FA (www.thefa.com) the Premier League (www.premierleague.com) and the Football League (www.football-league.co.uk).

 

Contacts

 

For any queries regarding these criteria or to discuss the application process for football, please contact:

 

Laura Taylor

Registrations Officer (PBS)

The Football Association

Wembley Stadium

PO Box 1966

London

SW1P 9EQ

Tel: 0844 980 8200 # 4629

Mob: 07984 648301 (for urgent PBS matters only)

Laura.Taylor@TheFA.com

 

Please note that if your query extends beyond football and into immigration, you will be directed to the Home Office.

 

Home Office Help

 

If you are an employer or Sponsor and have a general query about the Sponsor application process under Tier 2 or Tier 5, please call the Home Office helpline on 0300 123 4699 or email SponsorshipPBSenquiries@ukba.gsi.gov.uk.

 

For specific enquiries regarding individual applications or about the migrant application process in general, please call the Immigration Enquiry Bureau on 0870 606 7766 or email UKBApublicenquiries@ukba.gsi.gov.uk.

 

For any technical problems with the Sponsor Management System, please call the SMS helpline on 0114 207 2900.

 

472

 

CONSTITUTION OF THE PROFESSIONAL FOOTBALL
 NEGOTIATING AND CONSULTATIVE COMMITTEE
 (ENGLAND AND WALES)

 

Title

 

1.              The committee shall be called the Professional Football Negotiating and Consultative Committee (P.F.N.C.C.).

 

Membership

 

2.              The committee shall consist of

(a)     four representatives from the Professional Footballers’ Association;

(b)     two representatives from The Football League Limited;

(c)     two representatives from The FA Premier League Limited;

(d)     one representative from The Football Association Limited;

(e)     the Chief Executive/Officers of each of the four bodies listed above.

 

Scope

 

3.              The committee shall have within its scope Professional Association Football Players employed by clubs in membership of The Football League Limited and The FA Premier League Limited.

 

Function

 

4.              The function of the committee shall be:

 

(a)         to consider questions concerning players’ remuneration and other terms and conditions of employment, including contractual obligations, minimum pay, bonuses governed by League rules, pensions, fringe benefits, holidays, standard working conditions and insurance, as well as procedural matters involving the negotiating machinery, and the contract appeals machinery. This should not be regarded as an exhaustive list. No major changes in the regulations of the Leagues affecting a player’s terms and conditions of employment shall take place without full discussion and agreement in the P.F.N.C.C.;

and

(b)         to facilitate consultation between the parties on any matter relating to professional Association Football upon which any of the parties considers that the view of the P.F.N.C.C. would be desirable to help further the best interests of the game.

 

Chairman

 

5.              (a)         The committee shall appoint an independent chairman.

(b)         In the event of the unavoidable absence of the independent chairman, a meeting may be chaired by a member of the Committee by agreement of all the four bodies listed in Clause 2.

 

473

 

Secretary

 

6.              (a)   The Secretary of the Football League and the Chief Executive of the Professional Footballers’ Association shall act as joint secretaries of the P.F.N.C.C.

(b)   The administration and secretarial services to be provided by The Football League.

 

Executive Officer

 

7.              The persons listed in clause 2(e) above shall meet as and when necessary and in any event shall meet before any meeting of the P.F.N.C.C. in order to give preliminary consideration to items which are to appear on the Agenda for the next P.F.N.C.C. meeting.

 

Meetings

 

8.              (a)   There shall be four ordinary meetings of the P.F.N.C.C. each year. They shall take place on the first Thursday in July, October and April, and the second Thursday in January.

At least 14 days’ notice of an ordinary meeting shall be given and the business of the meeting shall be stated in the notice.

(b)         Special meetings may be called at the discretion of the chairman at the request of any member. At least seven days’ notice of such meetings shall be given and the business of the meeting shall be stated in the notice.

(c)          Other parties may be invited to attend any meeting of the P.F.N.C.C. at the request of any member and at the Chairman’s discretion. The Chairman shall also be empowered to invite third parties to any meeting following consultation with the members.

(d)         The Football League and The FA Premier League shall communicate with those clubs employing the representatives of the Professional Footballers’ Association, and their deputies, and request that such representatives and deputies be given reasonable facilities to attend meetings of the P.F.N.C.C.

 

Minutes

 

9.              Full minutes of all meetings shall be drafted by the joint secretaries and chairman.

 

Resolution of differences

 

10.       (a)   It shall be the duty of the members of the committee to take all reasonable steps to ensure the acceptance of agreements reached. Where appropriate, any of the bodies listed in Clause 2 may seek the assistance of the chairman in expounding and explaining agreements reached.

 

(b)         The parties to any dispute may by agreement seek the advice of the chairman on any matter before the committee.

 

474

 

(c)          The parties to any dispute may by agreement seek independent arbitration by the Conciliation and Arbitration Service or any other agreed independent arbitrator.

 

Sub-Committees

 

11.       The committee shall have power to set up such sub-committees or joint working parties not restricted to members of the committee as it considers necessary. Full minutes of sub-committee meetings shall be kept and appended to minutes of meetings of the P.F.N.C.C. for distribution to members.

 

Finance

 

12.       (a)   Each of the bodies listed in Clause 2 shall be responsible for meeting the expenses of its representative(s) for attending meetings.

(b)         The expenses of the chairman shall be shared equally by the bodies listed in Clause 2.

(c)          Any other expense shall be shared equally by the bodies listed in Clause 2, including the charges of The Football League Ltd for secretarial services.

 

Amendment of constitution

 

13.       Alteration in the constitution of the committee shall only be considered at a meeting called specifically for that purpose and notice of any proposed alteration shall be given in writing 28 days previous to such meeting. Any alteration to the constitution shall only take effect after approval to it has been given by each of the bodies listed in Clause 2.

 

Press notice

 

14.       After each meeting, where appropriate, an agreed press statement shall be made available and members shall refrain from any critical comment in the press, radio or on television.

 

Status of constitution

 

15.       This constitution shall be presented to the next general meeting of the bodies listed in Clause 2. If approved by each of them it shall be regarded as an agreement binding on each and all of them and shall be appended to the rules of each body.

 

475

 

 

STATISTICS

 

 

PREMIER LEAGUE TABLE

 

SEASON 2012/13

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
HOME
    	
 
    	
AWAY
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
W
    	
 
    	
D
    	
 
    	
L
    	
 
    	
GF
    	
 
    	
GA 
    	
 
    	
W
    	
 
    	
D
    	
 
    	
L
    	
 
    	
GF
    	
 
    	
GA
    	
 
    	
GD
    	
 
    	
PTS
    	
 
    
	
1
    	
 
    	
Manchester   United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    	
89
    	
 
    
	
2
    	
 
    	
Manchester   City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
32
    	
 
    	
78
    	
 
    
	
3
    	
 
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
23
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    	
75
    	
 
    
	
4
    	
 
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    	
23
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    	
73
    	
 
    
	
5
    	
 
    	
Tottenham   Hotspur
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
29
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
37
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
72
    	
 
    
	
6
    	
 
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
33
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
23
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
63
    	
 
    
	
7
    	
 
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
33
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
27
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
61
    	
 
    
	
8
    	
 
    	
West   Bromwich Albion
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
32
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
32
    	
 
    	
-4
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    
	
9
    	
 
    	
Swansea   City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
26
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
-4
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    
	
10
    	
 
    	
West   Ham United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
31
    	
 
    	
-8
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    
	
11
    	
 
    	
Norwich   City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
-17
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    
	
12
    	
 
    	
Fulham
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
30
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
30
    	
 
    	
-10
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    
	
13
    	
 
    	
Stoke   City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
23
    	
 
    	
-11
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    
	
14
    	
 
    	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
26
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
23
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    	
-11
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    
	
15
    	
 
    	
Aston   Villa
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
23
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    	
-22
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    
	
16
    	
 
    	
Newcastle   United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
31
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
37
    	
 
    	
-23
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    
	
17
    	
 
    	
Sunderland
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    	
-13
    	
 
    	
39
    	
 
    
	
18
    	
 
    	
Wigan   Athletic
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
26
    	
 
    	
39
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
-26
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    
	
19
    	
 
    	
Reading
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
23
    	
 
    	
33
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
40
    	
 
    	
-30
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    
	
20
    	
 
    	
Queens   Park Rangers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
32
    	
 
    	
-30
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    

 

477

 

PREMIER LEAGUE ATTENDANCES

 

SEASON 2012/13

 

	
Club
    	
 
    	
Average
    	
 
    	
Highest
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
60,080
    	
 
    	
60,112
    	
 
    	
v   Manchester United
    	
 
    
	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
35,060
    	
 
    	
42,084
    	
 
    	
v   Chelsea
    	
 
    
	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
41,462
    	
 
    	
41,792
    	
 
    	
v   Everton
    	
 
    
	
Everton
    	
 
    	
36,356
    	
 
    	
39,613
    	
 
    	
v   Liverpool
    	
 
    
	
Fulham
    	
 
    	
25,393
    	
 
    	
25,700
    	
 
    	
v   Southampton, Swansea City and Arsenal
    	
 
    
	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
44,756
    	
 
    	
45,017
    	
 
    	
v   Chelsea
    	
 
    
	
Manchester City
    	
 
    	
46,977
    	
 
    	
47,386
    	
 
    	
v   Everton
    	
 
    
	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
75,530
    	
 
    	
75,605
    	
 
    	
v   Reading
    	
 
    
	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
50,757
    	
 
    	
52,490
    	
 
    	
v   West Ham United
    	
 
    
	
Norwich City
    	
 
    	
26,615
    	
 
    	
26,842
    	
 
    	
v   Aston Villa
    	
 
    
	
Queens Park Rangers
    	
 
    	
17,740
    	
 
    	
18,304
    	
 
    	
v   Liverpool
    	
 
    
	
Reading
    	
 
    	
23,859
    	
 
    	
24,184
    	
 
    	
v   Everton
    	
 
    
	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
30,812
    	
 
    	
32,070
    	
 
    	
v   Liverpool
    	
 
    
	
Stoke City
    	
 
    	
26,922
    	
 
    	
27,544
    	
 
    	
v   Aston Villa
    	
 
    
	
Sunderland
    	
 
    	
40,544
    	
 
    	
47,456
    	
 
    	
v   Newcastle United
    	
 
    
	
Swansea City
    	
 
    	
20,369
    	
 
    	
20,650
    	
 
    	
v   Manchester United
    	
 
    
	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
36,119
    	
 
    	
36,244
    	
 
    	
v   Newcastle United
    	
 
    
	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
 
    	
25,317
    	
 
    	
26,398
    	
 
    	
v   Manchester United
    	
 
    
	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
33,978
    	
 
    	
35,022
    	
 
    	
v   Liverpool
    	
 
    
	
Wigan Athletic
    	
 
    	
19,421
    	
 
    	
23,001
    	
 
    	
v   Aston Villa
    	
 
    
	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Average Attendance
    	
 
    	
35,903
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Total Aggregate Attendance
    	
 
    	
13,643,273
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

478

 

PREMIER LEAGUE RESULTS

 

SEASON 2012/13

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
Aston
   Villa
    	
 
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
Fulham
    	
 
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
Manchester
   City
    	
 
    	
Manchester
   United
    	
 
    	
Newcastle
   United
    	
 
    	
Norwich
   City
    	
 
    	
Queens
   Park
   Rangers
    	
 
    	
Reading
    	
 
    	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
Stoke
   City
    	
 
    	
Sunderland
    	
 
    	
Swansea
   City
    	
 
    	
Tottenham
   Hotspur
    	
 
    	
West
   Bromwich
   Albion
    	
 
    	
West
   Ham
   United
    	
 
    	
Wigan
   Athletic
    
	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
1-2
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
3-3
    	
 
    	
2-2
    	
 
    	
0-2
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
7-3
    	
 
    	
3-1
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
4-1
    	
 
    	
6-1
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
0-2
    	
 
    	
5-2
    	
 
    	
2-0
    	
 
    	
5-1
    	
 
    	
4-1
    
	
Aston   Villa
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
1-2
    	
 
    	
1-3
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
1-2
    	
 
    	
0-1
    	
 
    	
2-3
    	
 
    	
1-2
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
3-2
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
0-1
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
6-1
    	
 
    	
2-0
    	
 
    	
0-4
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
0-3
    
	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
8-0
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
2-3
    	
 
    	
2-0
    	
 
    	
4-1
    	
 
    	
0-1
    	
 
    	
4-2
    	
 
    	
2-2
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
2-0
    	
 
    	
2-2
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
2-0
    	
 
    	
4-1
    
	
Everton
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
3-3
    	
 
    	
1-2
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
2-2
    	
 
    	
2-0
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
2-2
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
2-0
    	
 
    	
3-1
    	
 
    	
3-1
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
2-0
    	
 
    	
2-1
    
	
Fulham
    	
 
    	
0-1
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
0-3
    	
 
    	
2-2
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
1-3
    	
 
    	
1-2
    	
 
    	
0-1
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
5-0
    	
 
    	
3-2
    	
 
    	
2-4
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
1-3
    	
 
    	
1-2
    	
 
    	
0-3
    	
 
    	
3-0
    	
 
    	
3-1
    	
 
    	
1-1
    
	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
0-2
    	
 
    	
1-3
    	
 
    	
2-2
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
4-0
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
2-2
    	
 
    	
1-2
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
5-0
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
3-0
    	
 
    	
5-0
    	
 
    	
3-2
    	
 
    	
0-2
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
3-0
    
	
Manchester   City
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
5-0
    	
 
    	
2-0
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
2-0
    	
 
    	
2-2
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
2-3
    	
 
    	
4-0
    	
 
    	
2-3
    	
 
    	
3-1
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
3-2
    	
 
    	
3-0
    	
 
    	
3-0
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
1-0
    
	
Manchester   United
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
3-0
    	
 
    	
0-1
    	
 
    	
2-0
    	
 
    	
3-2
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
1-2
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
4-3
    	
 
    	
4-0
    	
 
    	
3-1
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
4-2
    	
 
    	
3-1
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
2-3
    	
 
    	
2-0
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
4-0
    
	
Newcastle   United
    	
 
    	
0-1
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
3-2
    	
 
    	
1-2
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
0-6
    	
 
    	
1-3
    	
 
    	
0-3
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
1-2
    	
 
    	
4-2
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
0-3
    	
 
    	
1-2
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
0-1
    	
 
    	
3-0
    
	
Norwich   City
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
1-2
    	
 
    	
0-1
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
2-5
    	
 
    	
3-4
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
2-2
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
4-0
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
2-1
    
	
Queens   Park Rangers
    	
 
    	
0-1
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
0-3
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
0-2
    	
 
    	
1-2
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
1-3
    	
 
    	
0-2
    	
 
    	
3-1
    	
 
    	
0-5
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
1-2
    	
 
    	
1-2
    	
 
    	
1-1
    
	
Reading
    	
 
    	
2-5
    	
 
    	
1-2
    	
 
    	
2-2
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
3-3
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
0-2
    	
 
    	
3-4
    	
 
    	
2-2
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
0-2
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
1-3
    	
 
    	
3-2
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
0-3
    
	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
4-1
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
2-2
    	
 
    	
3-1
    	
 
    	
3-1
    	
 
    	
2-3
    	
 
    	
2-0
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
1-2
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
0-1
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
1-2
    	
 
    	
0-3
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
0-2
    
	
Stoke   City
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
1-3
    	
 
    	
0-4
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
3-1
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
0-2
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
3-3
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
2-0
    	
 
    	
1-2
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
0-1
    	
 
    	
2-2
    
	
Sunderland
    	
 
    	
0-1
    	
 
    	
0-1
    	
 
    	
1-3
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
2-2
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
0-1
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
3-0
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
1-2
    	
 
    	
2-4
    	
 
    	
3-0
    	
 
    	
1-0
    
	
Swansea   City
    	
 
    	
0-2
    	
 
    	
2-2
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
0-3
    	
 
    	
0-3
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
3-4
    	
 
    	
4-1
    	
 
    	
2-2
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
3-1
    	
 
    	
2-2
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
1-2
    	
 
    	
3-1
    	
 
    	
3-0
    	
 
    	
2-1
    
	
Tottenham   Hotspur
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
2-0
    	
 
    	
2-4
    	
 
    	
2-2
    	
 
    	
0-1
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
3-1
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
3-1
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
3-1
    	
 
    	
0-1
    
	
West   Bromwich Albion
    	
 
    	
1-2
    	
 
    	
2-2
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
2-0
    	
 
    	
1-2
    	
 
    	
3-0
    	
 
    	
1-2
    	
 
    	
5-5
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
3-2
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
2-0
    	
 
    	
0-1
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
0-1
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
2-3
    
	
West   Ham United
    	
 
    	
1-3
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
3-1
    	
 
    	
1-2
    	
 
    	
3-0
    	
 
    	
2-3
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
2-2
    	
 
    	
0-0
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
4-2
    	
 
    	
4-1
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
1-1
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
2-3
    	
 
    	
3-1
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
2-0
    
	
Wigan   Athletic
    	
 
    	
0-1
    	
 
    	
2-2
    	
 
    	
0-2
    	
 
    	
2-2
    	
 
    	
1-2
    	
 
    	
0-4
    	
 
    	
0-2
    	
 
    	
0-4
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
1-0
    	
 
    	
2-2
    	
 
    	
3-2
    	
 
    	
2-2
    	
 
    	
2-2
    	
 
    	
2-3
    	
 
    	
2-3
    	
 
    	
2-2
    	
 
    	
1-2
    	
 
    	
2-1
    	
 
    	
 
    

 

479

 

PLAYER APPEARANCES AND GOALS

 

SEASON 2012/13

 

	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
Sub
    P
    	
 
    	
Sub
   NP
    	
 
    	
GS
    	
 
    
	
Arshavin, Andrey
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Arteta Amatriain, Mikel
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    
	
Cazorla, Santiago
    	
 
    	
37
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    
	
Chamakh, Maroune
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Clarindo Dos Santos, Andre
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Coquelin, Francis
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Diaby, Vassiriki Abou
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Djourou-Gbadjere, Johan   Danon
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Fabianski, Lukasz
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Frimpong, Emmanuel Yan
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Gibbs, Kieran James   Ricardo
    	
 
    	
23
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Giroud, Olivier
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    
	
Gnabry, Serge David
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Jenkinson, Carl Daniel
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Koscielny, Laurent
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    
	
Mannone, Vito
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
23
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Martinez, Damain Emiliano
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Mertesacker, Per
    	
 
    	
33
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    
	
Miquel-Pons, Ignasi
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Monreal, Ignacio
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Oxlade-Chamberlain,   Alexander M D
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Podolski, Lukas
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    
	
Ramsey, Aaron James
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Rosicky, Tomas
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    
	
Sagna, Bacary
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Squillaci, Sebastien
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Szczesny, Wojciech Tomasz
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Vermaelen, Thomas
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Walcott, Theo James
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    
	
Wilshere, Jack Andrew
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Yao, Gervais Kouassi
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Sub
    	
 
    	
Sub
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
NP
    	
 
    	
GS
    	
 
    
	
Agbonlahor, Gabriel
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    
	
Albrighton, Marc Kevin
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Baker, Nathan Luke
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Bannan, Barry
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Bennett, Joseph
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Bent, Darren Ashley
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    
	
Benteke, Christian
    	
 
    	
32
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    
	
Bowery, Jordan
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Burke, Graham Dylan
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Carruthers, Samir Badre
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Clark, Ciaran
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Dawkins, Simon
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Delfouneso, Nathan
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Delph, Fabian
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
El Ahmadi Aroussi, Karim
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Gardner, Gary
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Given, Shay John James
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
33
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Guzan, Bradley Edwin
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Herd, Christopher
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Holman, Brett
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Ireland, Stephen James
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Lichaj, Eric Joseph
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Lowton, Matthew John
    	
 
    	
37
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    
	
Marshall, Andrew John
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
N’Zogbia, Charles
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    
	
Stevens, Enda
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Sylla, Yacouba
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Vlaar, Ron Peter
    	
 
    	
27
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    
	
Weimann, Andreas
    	
 
    	
26
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    
	
Westwood, Ashley Roy
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Williams, Derrick
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    

 

	
Key: P = Played
    	
Sub P = Sub Played
    	
Sub NP = Sub Not Played
    	
GS = Goals Scored
    

 

480

 

	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
Sub
    P
    	
 
    	
Sub
   NP
    	
 
    	
GS
    	
 
    
	
Ake, Nathan Benjamin
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Azpilicueta Tanco, Cesar
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Ba, Demba
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    
	
Benayoun, Yossi
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Bertrand, Ryan
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Cahill, Gary James
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    
	
Cech, Petr
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Christensen, Andreas   Bodtker
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Cole, Ashley
    	
 
    	
31
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Dos Santos Emboaba Junior,   O
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    
	
Essien, Michael
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Ferreira, Paulo Renato   Rebocho
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Hazard, Eden
    	
 
    	
31
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    
	
Hilario Meireles Alves   Sampaio, H
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Ivanovic, Branislav
    	
 
    	
33
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    
	
Lampard, Frank James
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    
	
Luiz Moreira Marinho,   David
    	
 
    	
29
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    
	
Marin, Marko
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Mata Garcia, Juan Manuel
    	
 
    	
31
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    
	
Meireles, Raul Jose   Trindade
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Mikel, John Obi
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Moses, Victor
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Piazon, Lucas Domingues
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Santos Do Nascimento,   Ramires
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    
	
Sturridge, Daniel
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Terry, John George
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    
	
Torres Sanz, Fernando Jose
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    
	
Turnbull, Ross
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Vidal, Oriol Romeu
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Sub
    	
 
    	
Sub
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Everton
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
NP
    	
 
    	
GS
    	
 
    
	
Anichebe, Victor Chinedu
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    
	
Baines, Leighton John
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    
	
Barkley, Ross
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Browning, Tyias
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Coleman, Seamus
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Distin, Sylvain
    	
 
    	
31
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Duffy, Shane Patrick   Michael
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
23
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Fellaini-Bakkioui,   Marouane
    	
 
    	
31
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    
	
Gibson, Darron Thomas   Daniel
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Gueye, Magaye Serigne F D   N
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Heitinga, John Gijsbert   Alan
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Hibbert, Anthony James
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Hitzlsperger, Thomas
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Howard, Timothy Matthew
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Jagielka, Philip Nikodem
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    
	
Jelavic, Nikica
    	
 
    	
26
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    
	
Kennedy, Matthew
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Mirallas Y Castillo, Kevin   Antonio J G
    	
 
    	
23
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    
	
Mucha, Jan
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Naismith, Steven John
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    
	
Neville, Philip John
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Osman, Leon
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    
	
Oviedo Jimenez, Bryan   Josue
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Pienaar, Steven
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    
	
Santos Da Silva Junior,   Francisco
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Springthorpe, Mason Thomas
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Stones, John
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Vellios, Apostolos
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    

 

481

 

	
Fulham
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
Sub
    P
    	
 
    	
Sub
   NP
    	
 
    	
GS
    	
 
    
	
Baird, Christopher
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    
	
Banya, Charles
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Berbatov, Dimitar
    	
 
    	
32
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    
	
Briggs, Matthew
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Davies, Simon
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Dejagah, Ashkan
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Dembele, Moussa
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Diarra, Mahamadou
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Duff, Damien Anthony
    	
 
    	
27
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    
	
Emanuelson, Urby Vitorrio   Diego
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Enoh, Eyong Takang
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Etheridge, Neil
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Frei, Kerim
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Frimpong, Emmanuel Yan
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Halliche, Rafik
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Hangeland, Brede Paulsen
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Hughes, Aaron William
    	
 
    	
23
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Kacaniklic, Alexander
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    
	
Karagkounis, Georgios
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Kasami, Pajtim
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Kelly, Stephen Michael
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Manolev, Stanislav
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Petric, Mladen
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    
	
Richardson, Kieran Edward
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Riether, Sascha
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Riise, John Arne
    	
 
    	
29
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Rodallega Martinez, Hugo
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    
	
Ruiz Gonzalez, Bryan Jafet
    	
 
    	
26
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    
	
Schwarzer, Mark
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Senderos, Philippe
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Sidwell, Steven James
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    
	
Smith, Alex
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Somogyi, Csaba
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Stockdale, David Adam
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Tavares, Mickael
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Trotta, Marcello
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Sub
    	
 
    	
Sub
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
NP
    	
 
    	
GS
    	
 
    
	
Adam, Charles Graham
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Agger, Daniel Munthe
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    
	
Allen, Joseph Michael
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Assaidi, Ossama
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Borini, Fabio
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Carragher, James Lee
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Carroll, Andrew Thomas
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Coady, Conor David
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Coates Nion, Sebastian
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Cole, Joseph John
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Coutinho Correia,   Phillippe
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    
	
Downing, Stewart
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    
	
Fernandez Saenz De Le   Torre, J J
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Gerrard MBE, Steven George
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    
	
Gulacsi, Peter
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Henderson, Jordan Brian
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    
	
Ibe, Jordon Femi Ashley
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Johnson, Glen McLeod   Cooper
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Jones, Bradley
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Jones, Lloyd Richard
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Kelly, Martin Ronald
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Morgan, Adam Joseph
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Pezzini Leiva, Lucas
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Reina Paez, Jose Manuel
    	
 
    	
31
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Robinson, Jack
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Sahin, Nuri
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Sanchez Diaz, Jose Enrique
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    
	
Shelvey, Jonjo
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Skrtel, Martin
    	
 
    	
23
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    
	
Sterling, Raheem Shaquille
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    
	
Sturridge, Daniel
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    
	
Suarez Diaz, Luis Alberto
    	
 
    	
33
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
23
    	
 
    
	
Wisdom, Andre
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    

 

482

 

	
Manchester City
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
Sub
    P
    	
 
    	
Sub
   NP
    	
 
    	
GS
    
	
Aguero Del Castillo, Sergio
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
12
    
	
Balotelli, Mario Barwuah
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Barry, Gareth
    	
 
    	
27
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Clichy, Gael
    	
 
    	
26
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
De Jong, Nigel
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Dzeko, Edin
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
14
    
	
Evans, George
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Garcia Fernandez, Francisco J
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
2
    
	
Hart, Charles Joseph John
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Jimenez Silva, David Josue
    	
 
    	
29
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
4
    
	
Kolarov, Aleksandar
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Kompany, Vincent
    	
 
    	
26
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Lescott, Joleon Patrick
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Mesquita Lopes, Marcos Paulo
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Milner, James Philip
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
4
    
	
Nasri, Samir
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
2
    
	
Nastasic, Matija
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Pantilimon, Costel Fane
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Razak, Abdul
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Rekik, Kerim
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Richards, Micah
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Rodwell, Jack
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
2
    
	
Savic, Stefan
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Sinclair, Scott Andrew
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Sisenando, Douglas Maicon
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Suarez, Denis
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Tevez, Carlos
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
11
    
	
Toure, Kolo Abib
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Toure, Gnegneri Yaya
    	
 
    	
32
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
7
    
	
Wright, Richard Ian
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Zabaleta Girod, Pablo Javier
    	
 
    	
29
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
2
    

 

	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
Sub
    P
    	
 
    	
Sub
   NP
    	
 
    	
GS
    
	
Almedia Da Cunha, Luis   Carlos
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Amos, Benjamin Paul
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Berbatov, Dimitar
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Buttner, Alexander
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
2
    
	
Carrick, Michael
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Cleverley, Thomas William
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
2
    
	
De Abreu Oliveira,   Anderson L
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
De Gea Quintana, David
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Evans, Jonathan Grant
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
3
    
	
Evra, Patrice Latyr
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
4
    
	
Ferdinand, Rio Gavin
    	
 
    	
26
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Fletcher, Darren Barr
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Giggs, Ryan Joseph
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
2
    
	
Hernandez Balcazar, Javier
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
10
    
	
Januzaj, Adnan
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Johnstone, Samuel Luke
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Jones, Philip Anthony
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Kagawa, Shinji
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
6
    
	
Lindegaard, Anders   Rozenkrantz
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
23
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Pereira da Silva, Rafael
    	
 
    	
27
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
3
    
	
Powell, Nicholas Edward
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Rooney, Wayne Mark
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
12
    
	
Scholes, Paul
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Smalling, Christopher
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Tunnicliffe, Ryan
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Valencia Mosquera, Luis   Antonio
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Van Persie, Robin
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
26
    
	
Vidic, Nemanja
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Welbeck, Daniel
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Wootton, Scott James
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Young, Ashley Simon
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    

 

483

 

	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
Sub
    P
    	
 
    	
Sub
   NP
    	
 
    	
GS
    
	
Abeid, Mehdi
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Alnwick, Jak
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Amalfitano, Romain
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Ameobi, Foluwashola
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Ameobi, Samuel
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Anita, Vurnon San Benito
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Ba, Demba
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
13
    
	
Ben Arfa, Hatem
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
4
    
	
Bigirimana, Gael
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Cabaye, Yohan
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
6
    
	
Campbell, Adam
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Cisse, Papiss Demba
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
8
    
	
Coloccini, Fabricio
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Debuchy, Mathieu
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Elliot, Robert
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Ferguson, Shane Kevin
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Good, Curtis
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Gosling, Daniel
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Gouffran, Yoan
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    
	
Gutierrez, Jonas Manuel
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Haidara, Massadio
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Harper, Stephen Alan
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Krul, Timothy Michael
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Marveaux, Sylvain
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Obertan, Gabriel Antoine
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Perch, James Robert
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Ranger, Nile
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Santon, Davide
    	
 
    	
31
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Simpson, Daniel Peter
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Sissoko, Moussa
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    
	
Streete, Remie
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Tavernier, James Henry
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Taylor, Ryan Anthony
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Taylor, Steven Vincent
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Tiote, Cheik Ismael
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Williamson, Michael James
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Yanga-Mbiwa, Mapou
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    

 

	
Norwich City
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
Sub
   P
    	
 
    	
Sub
   NP
    	
 
    	
GS
    
	
Barnett, Leon Peter
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Bassong Nguena, Sebastian A
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    
	
Becchio, Luciano Hector
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Bennett, Elliott
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Bennett, Ryan
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Bunn, Mark John
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Butterfield, Jacob Luke
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Camp, Lee Michael John
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Fox, David Lee
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Garrido, Javier
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Holt, Grant
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
8
    
	
Hoolahan, Wesley
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
3
    
	
Howson, Jonathan Mark
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
2
    
	
Jackson, Simeon Alexander
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Johnson, Bradley Paul
    	
 
    	
37
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Kamara, Kei Ansu
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Kane, Harry
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Lappin, Simon
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Martin, Christopher Hugh
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Martin, Russell Kenneth Alexander
    	
 
    	
30
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
3
    
	
Morison, Steven William
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Pilkington, Anthony Neil James
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
5
    
	
Rudd, Declan
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Ruddy, John Thomas Gordon
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Smith, Korey Alexander
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Snodgrass, Robert
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
6
    
	
Steer, Jed John
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Surman, Andrew Ronald Edward
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Tettey, Alexander
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Tierney, Marc Peter
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Turner, Michael Thomas
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
3
    
	
Vaughan, James Oliver
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Whittaker, Steven
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
1
    

 

484

 

	
Queens Park Rangers
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
Sub
    P
    	
 
    	
Sub
   NP
    	
 
    	
GS
    
	
Ben Haim, Tal
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Bosingwa Da Silva, Jose
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Bothroyd, Jay
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Campbell, Dudley Junior
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Cisse, Djibril
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
3
    
	
Derry, Shaun Peter
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Diakite, Samba
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Dyer, Kieron Courtney
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Ehmer, Maximilian Andreas
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Ephraim, Hogan
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Faurlin, Alejandro Damian
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Ferdinand, Anton Julian
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Granero Molina, Esteban Felix
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Green, Robert Paul
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Harriman, Michael Grant
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Hill, Clinton Scott
    	
 
    	
31
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Hoilett, David Wayne
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Jenas, Jermaine Anthony
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    
	
Johnson, Andrew
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Mackie, James Charles
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
2
    
	
Mbia Etoundi, Stephane
    	
 
    	
29
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Murphy, Brian
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Nelsen, Ryan William
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Onuoha, Chinedum
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Park, Ji-Sung
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Pereira da Silva, Fabio
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Remy, Loic
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
6
    
	
Samba, Veijeany Christopher
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Soares De Espindola, Julio Cesar
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Taarabt, Adel
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
5
    
	
Townsend, Andros
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
2
    
	
Traore, Armand
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Wright-Phillips, Shaun Cameron
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Zamora, Robert Lester
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
4
    

 

	
Reading
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
Sub
   P
    	
 
    	
Sub
   NP
    	
 
    	
GS
    
	
Akpan, Hope
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Blackman, Nicholas Alexander
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Church, Simon Richard
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Cummings, Shaun Michael
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Federici, Adam Jay
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Gorkss, Kaspars
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Gunnarsson, Brynjar Bjorn
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Gunter, Christopher Ross
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Guthrie, Danny Sean
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Harte, Ian Patrick
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Henly, Jonathan Andrew
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Hunt, Noel
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
2
    
	
Karacan, Jem Paul
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Kebe, Jimmy
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
5
    
	
Kelly, Stephen Michael
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Le Fondre, Adam James
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
23
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
12
    
	
Leigertwood, Mikele Benjamin
    	
 
    	
29
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Mariappa, Adrian Joseph
    	
 
    	
29
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Martins Carrico, Daniel Filipe
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
McAnuff, Joel Joshua Frederick M
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
McCarthy, Alex Simon
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
McCleary, Garath James
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
3
    
	
Morrison, Sean Joseph
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
2
    
	
Obita, Jordan John
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Pearce, Alexander James
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Pogrebnyak, Pavel Viktorovich
    	
 
    	
26
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
5
    
	
Roberts, Jason Andre Davis
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Robson-Kanu, Thomas Hal
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
7
    
	
Samuel, Dominic James
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Shorey, Nicholas
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Tabb, Jay Anthony
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Taylor, Stuart James
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
29
    	
 
    	
0
    

 

485

 

	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
Sub
    P
    	
 
    	
Sub 
   NP
    	
 
    	
GS
    
	
Boruc, Artur
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Chambers, Calum
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Chaplow, Richard David
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Clyne, Nathaniel Edwin
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Cork, Jack Frank Porteous
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Davis, Kelvin Geoffery
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Davis, Steven
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
2
    
	
De Ridder, Steve Danny Marc
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Do Prado Raymundo, Guilherme
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Fonte, Jose Miguel
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
2
    
	
Forren, Vegard
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Fox, Daniel
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Gazzaniga, Paulo Dino
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Hooiveld, Jos
    	
 
    	
23
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Isgrove, Lloyd Jeffrey
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Lallana, Adam David
    	
 
    	
26
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    
	
Lambert, Rickie Lee
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
15
    
	
Lee, Tadanari
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Mayuka, Emmanuel
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Puncheon, Jason David Ian
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
6
    
	
Ramirez Pereyra, Gaston Exequiel
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
5
    
	
Reeves, Benjamin Neil
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Richardson, Frazer
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Rodriguez, Jay Enriqus
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
6
    
	
Schneiderlin, Morgan
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
5
    
	
Seaborne, Daniel Anthony
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Sharp, Billy Louis
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Shaw, Luke Paul Hoare
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Ward-Prowse, James Michael Edward
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Yoshida, Maya
    	
 
    	
31
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    

 

	
Stoke City
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
Sub
   P
    	
 
    	
Sub
   NP
    	
 
    	
GS
    
	
Adam, Charles Graham
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
3
    
	
Begovic, Asmir
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Cameron, Geoff Scott
    	
 
    	
29
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Crouch, Peter James
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
7
    
	
Cuvelier, Florent
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Delap, Rory John
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Edu, Maurice
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Etherington, Matthew
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Huth, Robert
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Jones, Kenwyne Joel
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
3
    
	
Kightly, Michael John
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
3
    
	
Ness, Jamie
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Nzonzi, Steven Nkemboanza M C
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Owen, Michael James
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Palacios Suazo, Wilson Roberto
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Pennant, Jermaine Lloyd
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Rana-Jerome, Cameron Zishan
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
3
    
	
Shawcross, Ryan James
    	
 
    	
37
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Shea, Dane Brekken
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Shotton, Ryan Colin
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Sorensen, Thomas
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Upson, Matthew James
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Walters, Jonathan Ronald
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
8
    
	
Whelan, Glenn David
    	
 
    	
31
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Whitehead, Dean
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Wilkinson, Andrew Gordon
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Wilson, Marc David
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    

 

486

 

	
Sunderland
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
Sub
    P
    	
 
    	
Sub
   NP
    	
 
    	
GS
    
	
Bardsley, Phillip Anthony
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Bramble, Titus Malachi
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Campbell, Fraizer Lee
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Cattermole, Lee Barry
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Colback, Jack Raymond
    	
 
    	
30
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Cuellar Jimenez, Carlos Javier
    	
 
    	
26
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Eissa, Ahmed Elmehamady A A
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Ferguson, David Lee
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Fletcher, Steven Kenneth
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
11
    
	
Gardner, Craig
    	
 
    	
32
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
6
    
	
Graham, Daniel Anthony William
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Harrison, Scott Nathan
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Ji, Dong Won
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Johnson, Adam
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
5
    
	
Kilgallon, Matthew
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
26
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Knott, Billy Steven
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Laidler, Jordan Lee
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Larsson, Sebastian Bengt Ulf
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Mandron, Mikael
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Mangane, Abdou Kader
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Marrs, Liam
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
McClean, James
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    
	
McFadden, James
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Meyler, David
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Mignolet, Simon
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Mitchell, Adam
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
N’Diaye, Alfred John Momar
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
O’Shea, John Francis
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    
	
Richardson, Kieran Edward
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Rose, Daniel Lee
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Saha, Louis Laurent
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Sessegnon, Stephane
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
7
    
	
Vaughan, David Owen
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Westwood, Keiren
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Wickham, Connor Neil Ralph
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
0
    

 

	
Swansea City
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
Sub
    P
    	
 
    	
Sub
   NP
    	
 
    	
GS
    
	
Agustien, Germaine
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Bartley, Kyle
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Bohari Lita, Leroy Halirou
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Britton, Leon James
    	
 
    	
30
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Cornell, David Joseph
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Davies, Benjamin Thomas
    	
 
    	
33
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
De Guzman, Jonathan Alexander
    	
 
    	
33
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
5
    
	
Dobbie, Stephen
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Donnelly, Ruaridhri
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Dyer, Nathan Antone Jonah
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
3
    
	
Flores Moreno, Jose Manuel
    	
 
    	
26
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Gower, Mark
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Graham, Daniel Anthony William
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
3
    
	
Hernandez Dominguez, Pablo
    	
 
    	
27
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    
	
Ki, Sung Yueng
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Lamah, Roland Conde
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Monk, Garry Alan
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Moore, Luke Isaac
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
3
    
	
Perez Cuesta, Miguel
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
18
    
	
Richards, Ashley Darel Jazz
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Routledge, Wayne Neville Anthony
    	
 
    	
30
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
5
    
	
Shechter, Etey Menachem
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Sinclair, Scott Andrew
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Tate, Alan
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Taylor, Neil John
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Tiendalli, Dwight Marciano
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
1
    
	
Tremmel, Gerhard
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Vorm, Michel
    	
 
    	
26
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Williams, Ashley Errol
    	
 
    	
37
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    
	
Zaragoza, Angel Rangel
    	
 
    	
30
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
3
    

 

487

 

	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
Sub
    P
    	
 
    	
Sub
   NP
    	
 
    	
GS
    	
 
    
	
Adebayor, Emmanuel
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    
	
Archer, Jordan Gideon
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Assou-Ekotto, Benoit
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Bale, Gareth Frank
    	
 
    	
33
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    
	
Carroll, Thomas James
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Caulker, Steven Roy
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    
	
Ceballos, Cristian
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Cordiero, Sandro Raniere G
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Coulthirst, Shaquile Tyshan
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Cudicini, Carlo
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Dawson, Michael Richard
    	
 
    	
23
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Defoe, Jermain Colin
    	
 
    	
27
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    
	
Dembele, Moussa
    	
 
    	
26
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Dempsey, Clinton Drew
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    
	
Falque, Yago
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Friedel, Bradley Howard
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
27
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Gallas, William
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Holtby, Lewis Harry
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Huddlestone, Thomas Andrew
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Jenas, Jermaine Anthony
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Kaboul, Younes
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Kane, Harry
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Lennon, Aaron
    	
 
    	
33
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    
	
Livermore, Jake Cyril
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Lloris, Hugo
    	
 
    	
27
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Mason, Ryan Glen
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Naughton, Kyle
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Parker, Scott Matthew
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Sigurdsson, Gylfi Thor
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    
	
Townsend, Andros
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Van Der Vaart, Rafael
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Vertonghen, Jan
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    
	
Walker, Kyle Andrew
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    

 

	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
Sub
   P
    	
 
    	
Sub
   NP
    	
 
    	
GS
    	
 
    
	
Brown, Isiah
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Brunt, Christopher
    	
 
    	
23
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    
	
Daniels, Luke Matthew
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Daniels, Donervorn Joseph
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Dawson, Craig
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Dorrans, Graham
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
El Ghanassy, Yassine
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Fortune, Marc-Antoine
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    
	
Foster, Ben
    	
 
    	
30
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Gera, Zoltan
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    
	
Jara Reyes, Gonzalo   Alejandro
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Jones, Billy
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Long, Shane Patrick
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    
	
Lukaku, Romelu Menama
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    
	
McAuley, Gareth Gerald
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    
	
Morrison, James Clark
    	
 
    	
33
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    
	
Mulumbu, Youssouf
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    
	
Myhill, Glyn Oliver
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
26
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Nabi, Adil
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Odemwingie, Peter
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    
	
Olsson, Jonas
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Popov, Goran
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Reid, Steven John
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Ridgewell, Liam Matthew
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Roofe, Kemar
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Rosenberg, Nils Markus
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Tamas, Gabriel Sebastian
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Thomas, Jerome William
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Thorne, George Louis   Elliot
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Yacob, Claudio
    	
 
    	
29
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    

 

488

 

	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
Sub
    P
    	
 
    	
Sub
   NP
    	
 
    	
GS
    	
 
    
	
Benayoun, Yossi
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Carroll, Andrew Thomas
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    
	
Chamakh, Maroune
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Chambers, Leo Alexander
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Cole, Joseph John
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    
	
Cole, Carlton
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    
	
Collins, James Michael
    	
 
    	
29
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Collison, Jack David
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    
	
Demel, Guy Roland
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Diame, Mohamed
    	
 
    	
31
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    
	
Diarra, Alou
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Fanimo, Matthias Olubori
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Hall, Robert
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Henderson, Stephen
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Jaaskelainen, Juusi Albert
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Jarvis, Matthew Thomas
    	
 
    	
29
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    
	
Lee, Elliot Robert
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Lletget, Sebastian
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Maiga, Modibo
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    
	
Maynard, Nicholas David
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
McCartney, George
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Moncur, George
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Noble, Mark James
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    
	
Nolan, Kevin Anthony Jance
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    
	
O’Brien, Joseph Martin
    	
 
    	
32
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    
	
O’Neil, Gary Paul
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Pereira Do Nascimento, Wellington
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Pogatetz, Emanual
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Potts, Daniel
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Reid, Winston Wiremu
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Spence, Jordan James
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Spiegel, Raphael Simon
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Taylor, Matthew Simon
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Tomkins, James Oliver   Charles
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Vaz Te, Ricardo Jorge
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    

 

	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    	
Sub
    	
 
    	
Sub
    	
 
    	
 
    	
 
    
	
Wigan Athletic
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
NP
    	
 
    	
GS
    	
 
    
	
Alcaraz, Antolin
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Al-Habsi, Ali
    	
 
    	
29
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Beausejour Coliqueo, Jean   A E
    	
 
    	
32
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Boselli, Mauro
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Boyce, Emmerson Orlando
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    
	
Caldwell, Gary
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Campabadal Claros, Eduard
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Crusat Domene, Albert
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Di Santo, Franco
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    
	
Espinoza Ramirez, Roger
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Figueroa Rochez, Maynor   Alexis
    	
 
    	
33
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Fyvie, Fraser Anderson
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Golobart Benet, Roman
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Gomez Garcia-Penche, Jordi
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    
	
Henriquez Iturra, Angelo   Jose
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    
	
Jones, David Frank Llwyd
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Kone, Arouna
    	
 
    	
32
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    
	
Lopez Rodriguez, Adrian
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Maloney, Shaun Richard
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    
	
McArthur, James
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    
	
McCarthy, James
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    
	
McManaman, Callum Henry
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    
	
Miyaichi, Ryo
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Moses, Victor
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Mustoe, Jordan David
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Pollitt, Michael Francis
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Ramis Barrios, Ivan   Andres
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    
	
Redmond, Daniel Stephen
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Robles Blazquez, Joel
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Scharner, Paul Josef   Herbert
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Stam, Ronnie Theodorous
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    
	
Watson, Ben
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    

 

489

 

PREMIER LEAGUE TABLES

 

	
Premier League 1992/93
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
W
    	
 
    	
D
    	
 
    	
L
    	
 
    	
GF
    	
 
    	
GA
    	
 
    	
GD
    	
 
    	
PTS
    	
 
    
	
1
    	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
67
    	
 
    	
31
    	
 
    	
+36
    	
 
    	
84
    	
 
    
	
2
    	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    	
40
    	
 
    	
+17
    	
 
    	
74
    	
 
    
	
3
    	
Norwich City
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
61
    	
 
    	
65
    	
 
    	
-4
    	
 
    	
72
    	
 
    
	
4
    	
Blackburn Rovers
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
68
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    	
+22
    	
 
    	
71
    	
 
    
	
5
    	
Queens Park Rangers
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
63
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    	
+8
    	
 
    	
63
    	
 
    
	
6
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
62
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    	
+7
    	
 
    	
59
    	
 
    
	
7
    	
Sheffield Wednesday
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    	
+4
    	
 
    	
59
    	
 
    
	
8
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
60
    	
 
    	
66
    	
 
    	
-6
    	
 
    	
59
    	
 
    
	
9
    	
Manchester City
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
56
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    	
+5
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    
	
10
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
40
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
+2
    	
 
    	
56
    	
 
    
	
11
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    	
54
    	
 
    	
-3
    	
 
    	
56
    	
 
    
	
12
    	
Wimbledon
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
56
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    	
+1
    	
 
    	
54
    	
 
    
	
13
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
53
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    	
-2
    	
 
    	
53
    	
 
    
	
14
    	
Sheffield United
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
54
    	
 
    	
53
    	
 
    	
+1
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    
	
15
    	
Coventry City
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    	
-5
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    
	
16
    	
Ipswich Town
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    	
-5
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    
	
17
    	
Leeds United
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    	
62
    	
 
    	
-5
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    
	
18
    	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
54
    	
 
    	
61
    	
 
    	
-7
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    
	
19
    	
Oldham Athletic
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
63
    	
 
    	
74
    	
 
    	
-11
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    
	
20
    	
Crystal Palace
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    	
61
    	
 
    	
-13
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    
	
21
    	
Middlesbrough
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
54
    	
 
    	
75
    	
 
    	
-21
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    
	
22
    	
Nottingham Forest
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    	
62
    	
 
    	
-21
    	
 
    	
40
    	
 
    

 

	
Premier League 1993/94
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
W
    	
 
    	
D
    	
 
    	
L
    	
 
    	
GF
    	
 
    	
GA
    	
 
    	
GD
    	
 
    	
PTS
    	
 
    
	
1
    	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
27
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
80
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
+42
    	
 
    	
92
    	
 
    
	
2
    	
Blackburn Rovers
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
63
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    	
+27
    	
 
    	
84
    	
 
    
	
3
    	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
23
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
82
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    	
+41
    	
 
    	
77
    	
 
    
	
4
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
53
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
+25
    	
 
    	
71
    	
 
    
	
5
    	
Leeds United
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
65
    	
 
    	
39
    	
 
    	
+26
    	
 
    	
70
    	
 
    
	
6
    	
Wimbledon
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
56
    	
 
    	
53
    	
 
    	
+3
    	
 
    	
65
    	
 
    
	
7
    	
Sheffield Wednesday
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
76
    	
 
    	
54
    	
 
    	
+22
    	
 
    	
64
    	
 
    
	
8
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
59
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    	
+4
    	
 
    	
60
    	
 
    
	
9
    	
Queens Park Rangers
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
62
    	
 
    	
61
    	
 
    	
+1
    	
 
    	
60
    	
 
    
	
10
    	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    	
-4
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    
	
11
    	
Coventry City
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    	
-2
    	
 
    	
56
    	
 
    
	
12
    	
Norwich City
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
65
    	
 
    	
61
    	
 
    	
+4
    	
 
    	
53
    	
 
    
	
13
    	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    	
58
    	
 
    	
-11
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    
	
14
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    	
53
    	
 
    	
-4
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    
	
15
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
54
    	
 
    	
59
    	
 
    	
-5
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    
	
16
    	
Manchester City
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    	
-11
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    
	
17
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
63
    	
 
    	
-21
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    
	
18
    	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
23
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    	
66
    	
 
    	
-17
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    
	
19
    	
Ipswich Town
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    	
58
    	
 
    	
-23
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    
	
20
    	
Sheffield United
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
60
    	
 
    	
-18
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    
	
21
    	
Oldham Athletic
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
68
    	
 
    	
-26
    	
 
    	
40
    	
 
    
	
22
    	
Swindon Town
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    	
100
    	
 
    	
-53
    	
 
    	
30
    	
 
    

 

490

 

	
Premier League 1994/95
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
W
    	
 
    	
D
    	
 
    	
L
    	
 
    	
GF
    	
 
    	
GA
    	
 
    	
GD
    	
 
    	
PTS
    	
 
    
	
1
    	
Blackburn Rovers
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
27
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
80
    	
 
    	
39
    	
 
    	
+41
    	
 
    	
89
    	
 
    
	
2
    	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
26
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
77
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
+49
    	
 
    	
88
    	
 
    
	
3
    	
Nottingham Forest
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
72
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    	
+29
    	
 
    	
77
    	
 
    
	
4
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
65
    	
 
    	
37
    	
 
    	
+28
    	
 
    	
74
    	
 
    
	
5
    	
Leeds United
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
59
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
+21
    	
 
    	
73
    	
 
    
	
6
    	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
67
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    	
+20
    	
 
    	
72
    	
 
    
	
7
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
66
    	
 
    	
58
    	
 
    	
+8
    	
 
    	
62
    	
 
    
	
8
    	
Queens Park Rangers
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
61
    	
 
    	
59
    	
 
    	
+2
    	
 
    	
60
    	
 
    
	
9
    	
Wimbledon
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    	
65
    	
 
    	
-17
    	
 
    	
56
    	
 
    
	
10
    	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
61
    	
 
    	
63
    	
 
    	
-2
    	
 
    	
54
    	
 
    
	
11
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    	
-5
    	
 
    	
54
    	
 
    
	
12
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    	
+3
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    
	
13
    	
Sheffield Wednesday
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    	
-8
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    
	
14
    	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    	
-4
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    
	
15
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    	
-7
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    
	
16
    	
Coventry City
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    	
62
    	
 
    	
-18
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    
	
17
    	
Manchester City
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
53
    	
 
    	
64
    	
 
    	
-11
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    
	
18
    	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    	
56
    	
 
    	
-5
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    
	
19
    	
Crystal Palace
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    	
-15
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    
	
20
    	
Norwich City
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
37
    	
 
    	
54
    	
 
    	
-17
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    
	
21
    	
Leicester City
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    	
80
    	
 
    	
-35
    	
 
    	
29
    	
 
    
	
22
    	
Ipswich Town
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
29
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    	
93
    	
 
    	
-57
    	
 
    	
27
    	
 
    

 

	
Premier League 1995/96
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
W
    	
 
    	
D
    	
 
    	
L
    	
 
    	
GF
    	
 
    	
GA
    	
 
    	
GD
    	
 
    	
PTS
    	
 
    
	
1
    	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
73
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    	
+38
    	
 
    	
82
    	
 
    
	
2
    	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
66
    	
 
    	
37
    	
 
    	
+29
    	
 
    	
78
    	
 
    
	
3
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
70
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
+36
    	
 
    	
71
    	
 
    
	
4
    	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    	
+17
    	
 
    	
63
    	
 
    
	
5
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    	
32
    	
 
    	
+17
    	
 
    	
63
    	
 
    
	
6
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
64
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    	
+20
    	
 
    	
61
    	
 
    
	
7
    	
Blackburn Rovers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
61
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    	
+14
    	
 
    	
61
    	
 
    
	
8
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
+12
    	
 
    	
61
    	
 
    
	
9
    	
Nottingham Forest
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    	
54
    	
 
    	
-4
    	
 
    	
58
    	
 
    
	
10
    	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    	
-9
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    
	
11
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    	
+2
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    
	
12
    	
Middlesbrough
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    	
-15
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    
	
13
    	
Leeds United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
40
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    	
-17
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    
	
14
    	
Wimbledon
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    	
70
    	
 
    	
-15
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    
	
15
    	
Sheffield Wednesday
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    	
61
    	
 
    	
-13
    	
 
    	
40
    	
 
    
	
16
    	
Coventry City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
60
    	
 
    	
-18
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    
	
17
    	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    	
-18
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    
	
18
    	
Manchester City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
33
    	
 
    	
58
    	
 
    	
-25
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    
	
19
    	
Queens Park Rangers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
23
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    	
-19
    	
 
    	
33
    	
 
    
	
20
    	
Bolton Wanderers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
39
    	
 
    	
71
    	
 
    	
-32
    	
 
    	
29
    	
 
    

 

491

 

	
Premier League 1996/97
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
W
    	
 
    	
D
    	
 
    	
L
    	
 
    	
GF
    	
 
    	
GA
    	
 
    	
GD
    	
 
    	
PTS
    	
 
    
	
1
    	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
76
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    	
+32
    	
 
    	
75
    	
 
    
	
2
    	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
73
    	
 
    	
40
    	
 
    	
+33
    	
 
    	
68
    	
 
    
	
3
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
62
    	
 
    	
32
    	
 
    	
+30
    	
 
    	
68
    	
 
    
	
4
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
62
    	
 
    	
37
    	
 
    	
+25
    	
 
    	
68
    	
 
    
	
5
    	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
+13
    	
 
    	
61
    	
 
    
	
6
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
58
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    	
+3
    	
 
    	
59
    	
 
    
	
7
    	
Sheffield Wednesday
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    	
-1
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    
	
8
    	
Wimbledon
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    	
+3
    	
 
    	
56
    	
 
    
	
9
    	
Leicester City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    	
54
    	
 
    	
-8
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    
	
10
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    	
-7
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    
	
11
    	
Leeds United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
-10
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    
	
12
    	
Derby County
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    	
58
    	
 
    	
-13
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    
	
13
    	
Blackburn Rovers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    	
-1
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    
	
14
    	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
39
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    	
-9
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    
	
15
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    	
-13
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    
	
16
    	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    	
56
    	
 
    	
-6
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    
	
17
    	
Coventry City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
54
    	
 
    	
-16
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    
	
18
    	
Sunderland
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    	
53
    	
 
    	
-18
    	
 
    	
40
    	
 
    
	
19
    	
Middlesbrough
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    	
60
    	
 
    	
-9
    	
 
    	
39
    	
*
    
	
20
    	
Nottingham Forest
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
31
    	
 
    	
59
    	
 
    	
-28
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    

 

*Middlesbrough deducted 3 points

 

	
Premier League 1997/98
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
W
    	
 
    	
D
    	
 
    	
L
    	
 
    	
GF
    	
 
    	
GA
    	
 
    	
GD
    	
 
    	
PTS
    	
 
    
	
1
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
23
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
68
    	
 
    	
33
    	
 
    	
+35
    	
 
    	
78
    	
 
    
	
2
    	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
23
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
73
    	
 
    	
26
    	
 
    	
+47
    	
 
    	
77
    	
 
    
	
3
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
68
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
+26
    	
 
    	
65
    	
 
    
	
4
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
71
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    	
+28
    	
 
    	
63
    	
 
    
	
5
    	
Leeds United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    	
+11
    	
 
    	
59
    	
 
    
	
6
    	
Blackburn Rovers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    	
+5
    	
 
    	
58
    	
 
    
	
7
    	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    	
+1
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    
	
8
    	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
56
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    	
-1
    	
 
    	
56
    	
 
    
	
9
    	
Derby County
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    	
+3
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    
	
10
    	
Leicester City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    	
+10
    	
 
    	
53
    	
 
    
	
11
    	
Coventry City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    	
+2
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    
	
12
    	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    	
-5
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    
	
13
    	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    	
-9
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    
	
14
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    	
56
    	
 
    	
-12
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    
	
15
    	
Wimbledon
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    	
-12
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    
	
16
    	
Sheffield Wednesday
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    	
67
    	
 
    	
-15
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    
	
17
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    	
56
    	
 
    	
-15
    	
 
    	
40
    	
 
    
	
18
    	
Bolton Wanderers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    	
61
    	
 
    	
-20
    	
 
    	
40
    	
 
    
	
19
    	
Barnsley
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
23
    	
 
    	
37
    	
 
    	
82
    	
 
    	
-45
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    
	
20
    	
Crystal Palace
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
37
    	
 
    	
71
    	
 
    	
-34
    	
 
    	
33
    	
 
    

 

492

 

	
Premier League 1998/99
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
W
    	
 
    	
D
    	
 
    	
L
    	
 
    	
GF
    	
 
    	
GA
    	
 
    	
GD
    	
 
    	
PTS
    	
 
    
	
1
    	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
80
    	
 
    	
37
    	
 
    	
+43
    	
 
    	
79
    	
 
    
	
2
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
59
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
+42
    	
 
    	
78
    	
 
    
	
3
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    	
30
    	
 
    	
+27
    	
 
    	
75
    	
 
    
	
4
    	
Leeds United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
62
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
+28
    	
 
    	
67
    	
 
    
	
5
    	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    	
53
    	
 
    	
-7
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    
	
6
    	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    	
+5
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    
	
7
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
68
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    	
+19
    	
 
    	
54
    	
 
    
	
8
    	
Derby County
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
40
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    	
-5
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    
	
9
    	
Middlesbrough
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    	
54
    	
 
    	
-6
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    
	
10
    	
Leicester City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
40
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    	
-6
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    
	
11
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    	
-3
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    
	
12
    	
Sheffield Wednesday
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
-1
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    
	
13
    	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    	
54
    	
 
    	
-6
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    
	
14
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    	
-5
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    
	
15
    	
Coventry City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
39
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    	
-12
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    
	
16
    	
Wimbledon
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
40
    	
 
    	
63
    	
 
    	
-23
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    
	
17
    	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
37
    	
 
    	
64
    	
 
    	
-27
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    
	
18
    	
Charlton Athletic
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    	
56
    	
 
    	
-15
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    
	
19
    	
Blackburn Rovers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    	
-14
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    
	
20
    	
Nottingham Forest
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    	
69
    	
 
    	
-34
    	
 
    	
30
    	
 
    

 

	
Premier League 1999/00
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
W
    	
 
    	
D
    	
 
    	
L
    	
 
    	
GF
    	
 
    	
GA
    	
 
    	
GD
    	
 
    	
PTS
    	
 
    
	
1
    	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
97
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    	
+52
    	
 
    	
91
    	
 
    
	
2
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
73
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    	
+30
    	
 
    	
73
    	
 
    
	
3
    	
Leeds United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
58
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    	
+15
    	
 
    	
69
    	
 
    
	
4
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    	
30
    	
 
    	
+21
    	
 
    	
67
    	
 
    
	
5
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
53
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
+19
    	
 
    	
65
    	
 
    
	
6
    	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    	
+11
    	
 
    	
58
    	
 
    
	
7
    	
Sunderland
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    	
56
    	
 
    	
+1
    	
 
    	
58
    	
 
    
	
8
    	
Leicester City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    
	
9
    	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    	
53
    	
 
    	
-1
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    
	
10
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    	
+8
    	
 
    	
53
    	
 
    
	
11
    	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
63
    	
 
    	
54
    	
 
    	
+9
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    
	
12
    	
Middlesbrough
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    	
-6
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    
	
13
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
59
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    	
+10
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    
	
14
    	
Coventry City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    	
54
    	
 
    	
-7
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    
	
15
    	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    	
62
    	
 
    	
-17
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    
	
16
    	
Derby County
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    	
-13
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    
	
17
    	
Bradford City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
68
    	
 
    	
-30
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    
	
18
    	
Wimbledon
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    	
74
    	
 
    	
-28
    	
 
    	
33
    	
 
    
	
19
    	
Sheffield Wednesday
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
23
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
70
    	
 
    	
-32
    	
 
    	
31
    	
 
    
	
20
    	
Watford
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
26
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    	
77
    	
 
    	
-42
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    

 

493

 

	
Premier League 2000/01
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
W
    	
 
    	
D
    	
 
    	
L
    	
 
    	
GF
    	
 
    	
GA
    	
 
    	
GD
    	
 
    	
PTS
    	
 
    
	
1
    	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
79
    	
 
    	
31
    	
 
    	
+48
    	
 
    	
80
    	
 
    
	
2
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
63
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
+25
    	
 
    	
70
    	
 
    
	
3
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
71
    	
 
    	
39
    	
 
    	
+32
    	
 
    	
69
    	
 
    
	
4
    	
Leeds United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
64
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    	
+21
    	
 
    	
68
    	
 
    
	
5
    	
Ipswich Town
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
+15
    	
 
    	
66
    	
 
    
	
6
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
68
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    	
+23
    	
 
    	
61
    	
 
    
	
7
    	
Sunderland
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    	
+5
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    
	
8
    	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    	
+3
    	
 
    	
54
    	
 
    
	
9
    	
Charlton Athletic
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    	
-7
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    
	
10
    	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
40
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    	
-8
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    
	
11
    	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    	
-6
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    
	
12
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    	
54
    	
 
    	
-7
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    
	
13
    	
Leicester City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
39
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    	
-12
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    
	
14
    	
Middlesbrough
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    
	
15
    	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    	
-5
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    
	
16
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    	
59
    	
 
    	
-14
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    
	
17
    	
Derby County
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
37
    	
 
    	
59
    	
 
    	
-22
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    
	
18
    	
Manchester City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    	
65
    	
 
    	
-24
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    
	
19
    	
Coventry City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    	
63
    	
 
    	
-27
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    
	
20
    	
Bradford City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
30
    	
 
    	
70
    	
 
    	
-40
    	
 
    	
26
    	
 
    

 

	
Premier League 2001/02
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
W
    	
 
    	
D
    	
 
    	
L
    	
 
    	
GF
    	
 
    	
GA
    	
 
    	
GD
    	
 
    	
PTS
    	
 
    
	
1
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
26
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
79
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    	
+43
    	
 
    	
87
    	
 
    
	
2
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
67
    	
 
    	
30
    	
 
    	
+37
    	
 
    	
80
    	
 
    
	
3
    	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
87
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    	
+42
    	
 
    	
77
    	
 
    
	
4
    	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
74
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    	
+22
    	
 
    	
71
    	
 
    
	
5
    	
Leeds United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
53
    	
 
    	
37
    	
 
    	
+16
    	
 
    	
66
    	
 
    
	
6
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
66
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
+28
    	
 
    	
64
    	
 
    
	
7
    	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    	
-9
    	
 
    	
53
    	
 
    
	
8
    	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    	
-1
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    
	
9
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    	
53
    	
 
    	
-4
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    
	
10
    	
Blackburn Rovers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    	
+4
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    
	
11
    	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    	
54
    	
 
    	
-8
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    
	
12
    	
Middlesbrough
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    	
-12
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    
	
13
    	
Fulham
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    	
-8
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    
	
14
    	
Charlton Athletic
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    	
-11
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    
	
15
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    	
-12
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    
	
16
    	
Bolton Wanderers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    	
62
    	
 
    	
-18
    	
 
    	
40
    	
 
    
	
17
    	
Sunderland
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
29
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    	
-22
    	
 
    	
40
    	
 
    
	
18
    	
Ipswich Town
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    	
64
    	
 
    	
-23
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    
	
19
    	
Derby County
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
33
    	
 
    	
63
    	
 
    	
-30
    	
 
    	
30
    	
 
    
	
20
    	
Leicester City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
30
    	
 
    	
64
    	
 
    	
-34
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    

 

494

 

	
Premier League 2002/03
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
W
    	
 
    	
D
    	
 
    	
L
    	
 
    	
GF
    	
 
    	
GA
    	
 
    	
GD
    	
 
    	
PTS
    	
 
    
	
1
    	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
74
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
+40
    	
 
    	
83
    	
 
    
	
2
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
23
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
85
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
+43
    	
 
    	
78
    	
 
    
	
3
    	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
63
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    	
+15
    	
 
    	
69
    	
 
    
	
4
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
68
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
+30
    	
 
    	
67
    	
 
    
	
5
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
61
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    	
+20
    	
 
    	
64
    	
 
    
	
6
    	
Blackburn Rovers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    	
+9
    	
 
    	
60
    	
 
    
	
7
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    	
-1
    	
 
    	
59
    	
 
    
	
8
    	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    	
-3
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    
	
9
    	
Manchester City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    	
54
    	
 
    	
-7
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    
	
10
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    	
62
    	
 
    	
-11
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    
	
11
    	
Middlesbrough
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    	
+4
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    
	
12
    	
Charlton Athletic
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    	
56
    	
 
    	
-11
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    
	
13
    	
Birmingham City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    	
-8
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    
	
14
    	
Fulham
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    	
-9
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    
	
15
    	
Leeds United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
58
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    
	
16
    	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    	
-5
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    
	
17
    	
Bolton Wanderers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    	
-10
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    
	
18
    	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
59
    	
 
    	
-17
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    
	
19
    	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
29
    	
 
    	
65
    	
 
    	
-36
    	
 
    	
26
    	
 
    
	
20
    	
Sunderland
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
27
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
65
    	
 
    	
-44
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    

 

	
Premier League 2003/04
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
W
    	
 
    	
D
    	
 
    	
L
    	
 
    	
GF
    	
 
    	
GA
    	
 
    	
GD
    	
 
    	
PTS
    	
 
    
	
1
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
26
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
73
    	
 
    	
26
    	
 
    	
+47
    	
 
    	
90
    	
 
    
	
2
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
67
    	
 
    	
30
    	
 
    	
+37
    	
 
    	
79
    	
 
    
	
3
    	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
23
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
64
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    	
+29
    	
 
    	
75
    	
 
    
	
4
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    	
37
    	
 
    	
+18
    	
 
    	
60
    	
 
    
	
5
    	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    	
40
    	
 
    	
+12
    	
 
    	
56
    	
 
    
	
6
    	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    	
+4
    	
 
    	
56
    	
 
    
	
7
    	
Charlton Athletic
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
53
    	
 
    
	
8
    	
Bolton Wanderers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    	
56
    	
 
    	
-8
    	
 
    	
53
    	
 
    
	
9
    	
Fulham
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    	
+6
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    
	
10
    	
Birmingham City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    	
-5
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    
	
11
    	
Middlesbrough
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    	
-8
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    
	
12
    	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    	
-1
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    
	
13
    	
Portsmouth
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    	
54
    	
 
    	
-7
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    
	
14
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    	
-10
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    
	
15
    	
Blackburn Rovers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    	
59
    	
 
    	
-8
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    
	
16
    	
Manchester City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    	
54
    	
 
    	
+1
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    
	
17
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    	
-12
    	
 
    	
39
    	
 
    
	
18
    	
Leicester City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    	
65
    	
 
    	
-17
    	
 
    	
33
    	
 
    
	
19
    	
Leeds United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
40
    	
 
    	
79
    	
 
    	
-39
    	
 
    	
33
    	
 
    
	
20
    	
Wolverhampton Wanderers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
77
    	
 
    	
-39
    	
 
    	
33
    	
 
    

 

495

 

	
Premier League 2004/05
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
W
    	
 
    	
D
    	
 
    	
L
    	
 
    	
GF
    	
 
    	
GA
    	
 
    	
GD
    	
 
    	
PTS
    	
 
    
	
1
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
29
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
72
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
+57
    	
 
    	
95
    	
 
    
	
2
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
87
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    	
+51
    	
 
    	
83
    	
 
    
	
3
    	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
58
    	
 
    	
26
    	
 
    	
+32
    	
 
    	
77
    	
 
    
	
4
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    	
-1
    	
 
    	
61
    	
 
    
	
5
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    	
+11
    	
 
    	
58
    	
 
    
	
6
    	
Bolton Wanderers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    	
+5
    	
 
    	
58
    	
 
    
	
7
    	
Middlesbrough
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
53
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    	
+7
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    
	
8
    	
Manchester City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    	
39
    	
 
    	
+8
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    
	
9
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    	
+6
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    
	
10
    	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    	
-7
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    
	
11
    	
Charlton Athletic
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
58
    	
 
    	
-16
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    
	
12
    	
Birmingham City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
40
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    	
-6
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    
	
13
    	
Fulham
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    	
60
    	
 
    	
-8
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    
	
14
    	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    	
-10
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    
	
15
    	
Blackburn Rovers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
32
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    	
-11
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    
	
16
    	
Portsmouth
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    	
59
    	
 
    	
-16
    	
 
    	
39
    	
 
    
	
17
    	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    	
61
    	
 
    	
-25
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    
	
18
    	
Crystal Palace
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    	
62
    	
 
    	
-21
    	
 
    	
33
    	
 
    
	
19
    	
Norwich City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
77
    	
 
    	
-35
    	
 
    	
33
    	
 
    
	
20
    	
Southampton
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    	
66
    	
 
    	
-21
    	
 
    	
32
    	
 
    

 

	
Premier League 2005/06
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
W
    	
 
    	
D
    	
 
    	
L
    	
 
    	
GF
    	
 
    	
GA
    	
 
    	
GD
    	
 
    	
PTS
    	
 
    
	
1
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
29
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
72
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
+50
    	
 
    	
91
    	
 
    
	
2
    	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
72
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
+38
    	
 
    	
83
    	
 
    
	
3
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
+32
    	
 
    	
82
    	
 
    
	
4
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
68
    	
 
    	
31
    	
 
    	
+37
    	
 
    	
67
    	
 
    
	
5
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
53
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
+15
    	
 
    	
65
    	
 
    
	
6
    	
Blackburn Rovers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
+9
    	
 
    	
63
    	
 
    
	
7
    	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
+5
    	
 
    	
58
    	
 
    
	
8
    	
Bolton Wanderers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    	
+8
    	
 
    	
56
    	
 
    
	
9
    	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    	
-3
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    
	
10
    	
Wigan Athletic
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    	
-7
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    
	
11
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    	
-15
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    
	
12
    	
Fulham
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    	
58
    	
 
    	
-10
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    
	
13
    	
Charlton Athletic
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    	
-14
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    
	
14
    	
Middlesbrough
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    	
58
    	
 
    	
-10
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    
	
15
    	
Manchester City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    	
-5
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    
	
16
    	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    	
-13
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    
	
17
    	
Portsmouth
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
37
    	
 
    	
62
    	
 
    	
-25
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    
	
18
    	
Birmingham City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    	
-22
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    
	
19
    	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
31
    	
 
    	
58
    	
 
    	
-27
    	
 
    	
30
    	
 
    
	
20
    	
Sunderland
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
29
    	
 
    	
26
    	
 
    	
69
    	
 
    	
-43
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    

 

496

 

	
Premier League 2006/07
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
W
    	
 
    	
D
    	
 
    	
L
    	
 
    	
GF
    	
 
    	
GA
    	
 
    	
GD
    	
 
    	
PTS
    	
 
    
	
1
    	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
83
    	
 
    	
27
    	
 
    	
+56
    	
 
    	
89
    	
 
    
	
2
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
64
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
+40
    	
 
    	
83
    	
 
    
	
3
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    	
27
    	
 
    	
+30
    	
 
    	
68
    	
 
    
	
4
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
63
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    	
+28
    	
 
    	
68
    	
 
    
	
5
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    	
54
    	
 
    	
+3
    	
 
    	
60
    	
 
    
	
6
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    	
+16
    	
 
    	
58
    	
 
    
	
7
    	
Bolton Wanderers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    	
-5
    	
 
    	
56
    	
 
    
	
8
    	
Reading
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    	
+5
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    
	
9
    	
Portsmouth
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
+3
    	
 
    	
54
    	
 
    
	
10
    	
Blackburn Rovers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    	
54
    	
 
    	
-2
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    
	
11
    	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    	
+2
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    
	
12
    	
Middlesbrough
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    	
-5
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    
	
13
    	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    	
-9
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    
	
14
    	
Manchester City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
29
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    	
-15
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    
	
15
    	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    	
59
    	
 
    	
-24
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    
	
16
    	
Fulham
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
60
    	
 
    	
-22
    	
 
    	
39
    	
 
    
	
17
    	
Wigan Athletic
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
37
    	
 
    	
59
    	
 
    	
-22
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    
	
18
    	
Sheffield United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
32
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    	
-23
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    
	
19
    	
Charlton Athletic
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
60
    	
 
    	
-26
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    
	
20
    	
Watford
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
29
    	
 
    	
59
    	
 
    	
-30
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    

 

	
Premier League 2007/08
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
W
    	
 
    	
D
    	
 
    	
L
    	
 
    	
GF
    	
 
    	
GA
    	
 
    	
GD
    	
 
    	
PTS
    	
 
    
	
1
    	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
27
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
80
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
+58
    	
 
    	
87
    	
 
    
	
2
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
65
    	
 
    	
26
    	
 
    	
+39
    	
 
    	
85
    	
 
    
	
3
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
74
    	
 
    	
31
    	
 
    	
+43
    	
 
    	
83
    	
 
    
	
4
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
67
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
+39
    	
 
    	
76
    	
 
    
	
5
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    	
33
    	
 
    	
+22
    	
 
    	
65
    	
 
    
	
6
    	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
71
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    	
+20
    	
 
    	
60
    	
 
    
	
7
    	
Blackburn Rovers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    	
+2
    	
 
    	
58
    	
 
    
	
8
    	
Portsmouth
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    	
40
    	
 
    	
+8
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    
	
9
    	
Manchester City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    	
53
    	
 
    	
-8
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    
	
10
    	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    	
-8
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    
	
11
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
66
    	
 
    	
61
    	
 
    	
+5
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    
	
12
    	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    	
65
    	
 
    	
-20
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    
	
13
    	
Middlesbrough
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    	
53
    	
 
    	
-10
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    
	
14
    	
Wigan Athletic
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    	
-17
    	
 
    	
40
    	
 
    
	
15
    	
Sunderland
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    	
59
    	
 
    	
-23
    	
 
    	
39
    	
 
    
	
16
    	
Bolton Wanderers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    	
54
    	
 
    	
-18
    	
 
    	
37
    	
 
    
	
17
    	
Fulham
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
60
    	
 
    	
-22
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    
	
18
    	
Reading
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    	
66
    	
 
    	
-25
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    
	
19
    	
Birmingham City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    	
62
    	
 
    	
-16
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    
	
20
    	
Derby County
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
29
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
89
    	
 
    	
-69
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    

 

497

 

	
Premier League 2008/09
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
W
    	
 
    	
D
    	
 
    	
L
    	
 
    	
GF
    	
 
    	
GA
    	
 
    	
GD
    	
 
    	
PTS
    	
 
    
	
1
    	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
68
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
+44
    	
 
    	
90
    	
 
    
	
2
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
77
    	
 
    	
27
    	
 
    	
+50
    	
 
    	
86
    	
 
    
	
3
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
68
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
+44
    	
 
    	
83
    	
 
    
	
4
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
68
    	
 
    	
37
    	
 
    	
+31
    	
 
    	
72
    	
 
    
	
5
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    	
37
    	
 
    	
+18
    	
 
    	
63
    	
 
    
	
6
    	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
54
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    	
+6
    	
 
    	
62
    	
 
    
	
7
    	
Fulham
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
39
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
+5
    	
 
    	
53
    	
 
    
	
8
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    
	
9
    	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    	
-3
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    
	
10
    	
Manchester City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
58
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    	
+8
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    
	
11
    	
Wigan Athletic
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    	
-11
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    
	
12
    	
Stoke City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    	
-17
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    
	
13
    	
Bolton Wanderers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    	
53
    	
 
    	
-12
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    
	
14
    	
Portsmouth
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    	
-19
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    
	
15
    	
Blackburn Rovers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
40
    	
 
    	
60
    	
 
    	
-20
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    
	
16
    	
Sunderland
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
54
    	
 
    	
-20
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    
	
17
    	
Hull City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
39
    	
 
    	
64
    	
 
    	
-25
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    
	
18
    	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
40
    	
 
    	
59
    	
 
    	
-19
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    
	
19
    	
Middlesbrough
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    	
-29
    	
 
    	
32
    	
 
    
	
20
    	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    	
67
    	
 
    	
-31
    	
 
    	
32
    	
 
    

 

	
Premier League 2009/10
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
W
    	
 
    	
D
    	
 
    	
L
    	
 
    	
GF
    	
 
    	
GA
    	
 
    	
GD
    	
 
    	
PTS
    	
 
    
	
1
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
27
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
103
    	
 
    	
32
    	
 
    	
+71
    	
 
    	
86
    	
 
    
	
2
    	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
27
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
86
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
+58
    	
 
    	
85
    	
 
    
	
3
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
23
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
83
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    	
+42
    	
 
    	
75
    	
 
    
	
4
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
67
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    	
+26
    	
 
    	
70
    	
 
    
	
5
    	
Manchester City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
73
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    	
+28
    	
 
    	
67
    	
 
    
	
6
    	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    	
39
    	
 
    	
+13
    	
 
    	
64
    	
 
    
	
7
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
61
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    	
+26
    	
 
    	
63
    	
 
    
	
8
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
60
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    	
+11
    	
 
    	
61
    	
 
    
	
9
    	
Birmingham City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    	
-9
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    
	
10
    	
Blackburn Rovers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    	
-14
    	
 
    	
50
    	
 
    
	
11
    	
Stoke City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    	
-14
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    
	
12
    	
Fulham
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
39
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    	
-7
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    
	
13
    	
Sunderland
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    	
56
    	
 
    	
-8
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    
	
14
    	
Bolton Wanderers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
67
    	
 
    	
-25
    	
 
    	
39
    	
 
    
	
15
    	
Wolverhampton Wanderers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
32
    	
 
    	
56
    	
 
    	
-24
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    
	
16
    	
Wigan Athletic
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
37
    	
 
    	
79
    	
 
    	
-42
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    
	
17
    	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    	
66
    	
 
    	
-19
    	
 
    	
35
    	
 
    
	
18
    	
Burnley
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    	
82
    	
 
    	
-40
    	
 
    	
30
    	
 
    
	
19
    	
Hull City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
75
    	
 
    	
-41
    	
 
    	
30
    	
 
    
	
20
    	
Portsmouth
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
34
    	
 
    	
66
    	
 
    	
-32
    	
 
    	
19
    	
*
    

 

*Portsmouth deducted 9 points

 

498

 

	
Premier League 2010/11
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
W
    	
 
    	
D
    	
 
    	
L
    	
 
    	
GF
    	
 
    	
GA
    	
 
    	
GD
    	
 
    	
PTS
    	
 
    
	
1
    	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
23
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
78
    	
 
    	
37
    	
 
    	
+41
    	
 
    	
80
    	
 
    
	
2
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
69
    	
 
    	
33
    	
 
    	
+36
    	
 
    	
71
    	
 
    
	
3
    	
Manchester City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
60
    	
 
    	
33
    	
 
    	
+27
    	
 
    	
71
    	
 
    
	
4
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
72
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    	
+29
    	
 
    	
68
    	
 
    
	
5
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    	
+9
    	
 
    	
62
    	
 
    
	
6
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
59
    	
 
    	
44
    	
 
    	
+15
    	
 
    	
58
    	
 
    
	
7
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
51
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    	
+6
    	
 
    	
54
    	
 
    
	
8
    	
Fulham
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    	
+6
    	
 
    	
49
    	
 
    
	
9
    	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    	
59
    	
 
    	
-11
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    
	
10
    	
Sunderland
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    	
56
    	
 
    	
-11
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    
	
11
    	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
56
    	
 
    	
71
    	
 
    	
-15
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    
	
12
    	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
56
    	
 
    	
57
    	
 
    	
-1
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    
	
13
    	
Stoke City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    	
48
    	
 
    	
-2
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    
	
14
    	
Bolton Wanderers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    	
56
    	
 
    	
-4
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    
	
15
    	
Blackburn Rovers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    	
59
    	
 
    	
-13
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    
	
16
    	
Wigan Athletic
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
14
    	
 
    	
40
    	
 
    	
61
    	
 
    	
-21
    	
 
    	
42
    	
 
    
	
17
    	
Wolverhampton Wanderers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
46
    	
 
    	
66
    	
 
    	
-20
    	
 
    	
40
    	
 
    
	
18
    	
Birmingham City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
37
    	
 
    	
58
    	
 
    	
-21
    	
 
    	
39
    	
 
    
	
19
    	
Blackpool
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    	
78
    	
 
    	
-23
    	
 
    	
39
    	
 
    
	
20
    	
West Ham United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    	
70
    	
 
    	
-27
    	
 
    	
33
    	
 
    

 

	
Premier League 2011/12
    	
 
    	
P
    	
 
    	
W
    	
 
    	
D
    	
 
    	
L
    	
 
    	
GF
    	
 
    	
GA
    	
 
    	
GD
    	
 
    	
PTS
    	
 
    
	
1
    	
Manchester City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
0
    	
 
    	
55
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
64
    	
 
    	
89
    	
 
    
	
2
    	
Manchester United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
2
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
56
    	
 
    	
89
    	
 
    
	
3
    	
Arsenal
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
39
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
70
    	
 
    
	
4
    	
Tottenham Hotspur
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
39
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
69
    	
 
    
	
5
    	
Newcastle United
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
29
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
65
    	
 
    
	
6
    	
Chelsea
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
41
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
64
    	
 
    
	
7
    	
Everton
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
15
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
56
    	
 
    
	
8
    	
Liverpool
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
9
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
16
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    
	
9
    	
Fulham
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    	
26
    	
 
    	
-3
    	
 
    	
52
    	
 
    
	
10
    	
West Bromwich Albion
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
10
    	
 
    	
21
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
-7
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    
	
11
    	
Swansea City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
27
    	
 
    	
18
    	
 
    	
-7
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    
	
12
    	
Norwich City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
28
    	
 
    	
30
    	
 
    	
-14
    	
 
    	
47
    	
 
    
	
13
    	
Sunderland
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
26
    	
 
    	
17
    	
 
    	
-1
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    
	
14
    	
Stoke City
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
-17
    	
 
    	
45
    	
 
    
	
15
    	
Wigan Athletic
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
22
    	
 
    	
27
    	
 
    	
-20
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    
	
16
    	
Aston Villa
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
8
    	
 
    	
20
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
-16
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    
	
17
    	
Queens Park Rangers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
5
    	
 
    	
7
    	
 
    	
24
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    	
-23
    	
 
    	
37
    	
 
    
	
18
    	
Bolton Wanderers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
4
    	
 
    	
11
    	
 
    	
23
    	
 
    	
39
    	
 
    	
-31
    	
 
    	
36
    	
 
    
	
19
    	
Blackburn Rovers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
6
    	
 
    	
1
    	
 
    	
12
    	
 
    	
26
    	
 
    	
33
    	
 
    	
-30
    	
 
    	
31
    	
 
    
	
20
    	
Wolverhampton Wanderers
    	
 
    	
38
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
3
    	
 
    	
13
    	
 
    	
19
    	
 
    	
43
    	
 
    	
-42
    	
 
    	
25
    	
 
    

 

499

 

 

	
Premier League
    
	
30   Gloucester Place 
    	
T +44 (0) 20 7864 9000
    
	
London   W1U 8PL 
    	
F +44 (0) 20 7864 9001
    
	
premierleague.com
    	
E   info@premierleague.com
    
	
 
    	
 
    
	
The   Football Association Premier League Limited
    	
 
    
	
Registered   Office: 30 Gloucester Place, London, W1U 8PL. No. 2719699 England
    	
£13.00
    
	
 
    	
 
    
			

 

500

Source: [{"source": "alea-institute/alea-institute/kl3m-data-edgar-agreements/train-00222-of-00352.parquet"}, [{"source": "alea-institute/alea-institute/kl3m-data-edgar-agreements/train-00222-of-00352.parquet"}]]